m 


THE  LIBRARY 
OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

Anthropology 

IN  MEMORY  OF 


Martha  Beckwith 


EASTER  ISLAND 

THE  RAPANUI  SPEECH  AND  THE  PEOPLING 
OF  SOUTHEAST  POLYNESIA 

BY 
WILLIAM  CHURCHILL 


Sometime  Consul-General  of  the  United  Stales  in  Samoa  and  Tonga, 

Member  oj  the  Polynesian  Society,  the  Hawaiian  Historical 

Society,  the  American  Philological  Association 


PUBLISHED   BY 

THE  CARNEGIE  INSTITUTION  OF  WASHINGTON 
1912 


EASTER  ISLAND 

THE  RAPANUI  SPEECH  AND  THE  PEOPLING 
OF  SOUTHEAST  POLYNESIA 


BY 

WILLIAM  CHURCHILL 
// 

Sometime  Consul-General  of  the  United  States  in  Samoa  and  Tonga, 

Member  of  the  Polynesian  Society,  the  Hawaiian  Historical 

Society,  the  American  Philological  Association 


PUBLISHED   BY 

THE  CARNEGIE  INSTITUTION  OF  WASHINGTON 

1912 


CARNEGIE  INSTITUTION  OF  WASHINGTON 

PUBUCATION   No.    174 


Anthropology 


Add'l 


GIFT 


ANTHROP. 
liWURY 


CONTENTS. 


Introduction ^ 

Chapter       I.     The  Polynesian  Alphabet 1 1 

Chapter     II.     Rapanui  Sources  and  Variety ,  i 

Chapter  III.     The  Paumotu  in  the  Polynesian  Scheme 49 

Chapter    IV.     Mangareva  as  a  Center  of  Distribution 70 

Chapter     V.     The  Dominance  of  Tahiti  over  the  Province 107 

Chapter    VI.     The  Marquesas  in  the  Fairway  to  Hawaii 129 

Chapter  VII.     Determination  of  the  Place  of  Rapanui J47 

Rapanui-English  Vocabulary ,8- 

English-Rapanui  Finding  List 271 

Appendix.           Sundry  Notices  of  the  Island 309 


TABLE  OF  ABBREVIATIONS. 


Fu     Futuna 

Pau 

Paumotu. 

Q        Geiseler's  vocabulary. 

R 

Roussel's  vocabulary  particularized 

Ha     Hawaii. 

Rn 

Rapanui. 

Ma    Maori 

Sa 

Samoa. 

Mgv  Mangareva. 

T 

Tongafiti. 

Mq    Marquesas. 

T 

(suffixed)  Thomson's  vocabulary. 

P       Polynesian  general  or  of  indetermi- 

Ta 

Tahiti. 

nate  provenance. 

To 

Tonga. 

PS     Proto-Samoan. 

759 


EASTER  ISLAND 

THE  RAPANUI  SPEECH  AND  THE  PEOPLING 
OF  SOUTHEAST  POLYNESIA 


INTRODUCTION. 

Rapanui,  a  tiny  islet,  is  almost  over  the  verge  of  a  distant  sea,  the 
scanty  stepmother-home  of  less  than  a  battahon  of  humankind  far 
sundered  from  the  folk  of  its  own  race.  That  would  be  enough  in 
itself  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  student  of  the  unconsidered  back- 
waters and  eddies  of  the  currents  of  human  progress.  Once  attracted, 
the  attention  is  chained  by  the  problems  offered  by  this  remote  and 
arid  speck  of  land. 

It  may  not  be  the  purpose  of  this  work  to  study  all  of  these  prob- 
lems— that  is  beyond  our  power.  Of  the  most  of  these  mysteries  we 
may  venture  no  further  than  to  state  the  existence.  Restricted  by 
the  nature  of  the  material  with  which  we  are  to  deal  and  conditioned 
by  the  character  of  our  particular  research  into  the  mystery  of  the 
Polynesian  race,  we  shall  find  sufficient  to  engage  our  attention  in  the 
statement  of  but  one  of  these  problems  and  in  massing  such  proof  as 
we  may  direct  upon  its  settlement.  Yet  it  will  be  proper  to  set  forth 
the  other  and  older  problems  in  some  such  order  as  in  a  general  way 
comports  with  the  order  in  which  they  have  come  to  European  atten- 
tion. This  is  all  the  more  meet  since  the  problem  to  which  this  volume 
is  addressed  is  newly  discovered;  its  first  presentation  was  made  as 
incidental  to  those  studies  of  the  most  remote  Pacific  area  which  were 
the  theme  of  "The  Polynesian  Wanderings." 

1.  The  discovery  of  this  rock  set  in  the  emptiness  of  sea  is  obscure. 
It  is  credited  to  Roggeween  and  his  Dutch  fleet  on  Easter  Day,  April  6, 
1722,  whence  the  name  upon  the  charts.  There  are  discrepancies 
in  his  narrative,  at  least  in  the  mutilated  state  in  which  alone  it  is 
available  to  modern  study.  Not  in  every  detail  may  his  record  be 
reconciled  with  the  physical  and  other  facts  of  the  island  itself.  Yet  in 
the  main  our  best  authorities  in  geography  accord  him  the  credit  of  the 
discovery  of  this  island.  But  before  him  in  these  seas  was  Davis  the 
buccaneer.  Something  he  found  in  1686  in  those  seas  so  empty  be- 
tween the  Paumotu  and  the  coast  of  Peru.  The  Spaniards  (proud, 
and  with  reason,  of  the  great  admiral  of  the  viceroyalty)  have  assigned 
the  credit  to  Alvaro  Mendaiia  in  1566.  It  may  well  be  so,  for  Spanish 
discovery  was  in  those  stirring  times  an  art  and  mystery  by  no  means 
to  be  revealed  by  publication  on  charts  which  any  shipman  might 
secure,  lest  the  English  sea-rover  should  discover  more  than  it  was 
wholesome  for  him  to  know. 

2.  We  have  no  sure  knowledge  of  the  name  of  this  molecule  of  land. 
By  those  who  follow  the  proper  principle  of  geographical  nomenclature 
in  preserving  the  indigenous  name  wherever  feasible  the  designation 

1 


I  INTRODUCTION. 

Rapanui  is  most  in  use.  It  is  this  wholesome  principle  which  has 
restored  the  name  Hawaii  and  has  relegated  the  glorification  of  Cook's 
patron,  the  Earl  of  Sandwich,  to  the  gastronomic  provision  he  invented 
to  obviate  the  necessity  of  remitting  his  devotions  to  the  aleatory  god- 
dess of  the  green  cloth,  a  great  soul.  But  Rapanui  is  not  an  ancient 
name.  We  know  it  to  have  been  acquired  by  the  people  as  a  gift  from 
a  foreigner,  a  visitor  from  the  distant  island  of  Rapa,  the  Oparo  of  the 
charts,  who  discovered  what  seemed  a  resemblance  to  his  own  and  lesser 
island  and  therefore  apphed  the  name  Rapanui,  Rapa  the  Great.  No 
long  time  has  elapsed,  yet  the  name  has  obtained  Polynesian  currency 
and  a  myth  has  begun  to  arise  to  the  eflfect  that  Rapanui  was  settled 
by  a  colony  sailing  out  of  Rapaiti,  Rapa  the  Less. 

Cook  and  his  recorder,  Forster,  with  equal  and  simultaneous  oppor- 
tunity for  the  settlement  of  this  question,  lack  agreement;  yet  this 
is  one  of  the  first  questions  of  all  discovery,  "What  is  the  name  of 
this  place?"  Cook  records  it  as  Teapy,  Forster  obtained  it  as  Vaihu. 
As  to  one  of  these  names  we  are  in  a  position  to  clear  up  the  error. 
Forster's  informant  did  give  him  the  name,  but  it  was  the  name  of  a 
land  or  district  and  not  of  the  island.  It  still  remains  in  use,  the  name 
of  a  landing-place  on  the  south  coast.  Cook's  name  is  readily  com- 
prehended ;  it  might  have  been  either  a  local  name  or  else  a  description 
of  any  narrow  {api)  constricted  place,  either  a  neck  of  land  or  a  settle- 
ment hemmed  in  between  bolsters  of  the  cliff. 

Another  name  of  record  is  Kiti  te  Eiranga.  Paymaster  Thomson 
endeavored  to  ascertain  its  accuracy  and  found  it  unrecognizable  by  the 
islanders.  This  well  may  be  the  case,  for  not  only  are  the  two  words 
kiti  and  eiranga  absent  from  this  vocabulary  record  of  Easter  Island, 
but  they  are  incomprehensible  in  any  of  the  languages  of  the  Polynesian 
stem. 

Thomson  and  Pere  Roussel*  are  in  accord  in  assigning  the  name 
Te  Pito  te  Henua  or  Te  Pito  o  te  Heenua;  they  disagree  upon  its 
interpretation.  Thomson  in  his  brief  sojourn  discovered  the  interest- 
ing fact  that  the  name  was  ages  old  and  had  been  given  to  the  island 
by  Hotu  Matua  immediately  after  its  discovery.  This  recorder  finds 
the  collocation  of  vocables  to  mean  "navel  and  uterus.  "  Pere  Roussel 
translates  it  as  "le  nombril  de  la  terre. "  Reference  to  the  pages  of 
this  dictionary  will  disclose  how  much  of  reason  each  has  for  his  render- 
ing. It  is  true  that  ie  pito  does  mean  navel  and  that  te  henua  may 
mean  the  uterus  or  it  may  mean  land.  Thomson  grows  fanciful  in 
showing  how  his  rendering  fits  the  terrain,  quite  failing  to  recognize 
that  his  version  is  Polynesian  nonsense.  Pere  Roussel  was  correct 
as  far  as  his  knowledge  went.  He  was  not  sufficiently  a  scholar  in  the 
Polynesian  tongues  to  know  that  pito,  in  addition  to  its  designation 

*The  bibliographic  record  of  these  observers  is  presented  in  the  appropriate  connection 
some  pages  later. 


i 


INTRODUCTION.  3 

of  the  navel,  means  the  end  of  anything.  Each  recorder  has  been 
misled  by  the  secondary  sense  of  the  former  element  of  the  locution. 
Thomson  has  gone  still  more  astray  by  accepting  a  secondary  sense 
of  the  latter  element  as  well.  I  must  disregard  Paymaster  Thomson's 
story  of  the  antiquity  of  this  name,  even  though  it  has  passed  into 
currency  under  the  dignity  of  the  name  of  the  Smithsonian  Institution. 
Each  of  these  interpretations  is  to  be  rejected,  for  the  French  priest's 
rendering,  though  marked  by  simplicity,  is  at  variance  with  any  meta- 
phor which  might  suggest  itself  to  the  islander's  mind.  The  name 
means  no  more  than  "the  end  of  the  land." 

Now  to  denominate  an  island  so  situated  as  is  this  land  of  our  present 
study  by  the  designation  "the  end  of  the  land "  is  a  very  simple  exercise 
of  such  knowledge  of  geography  as  we  possess  from  early  childhood, 
the  abiHty  to  read  a  map.  Tracing  out  the  chains  of  islands  which  dot 
the  South  Sea,  we  find  Easter  Island  far  outlying,  and  beyond  it  no 
land  at  all  until  we  come  within  sight  of  the  arid  snows  of  the  Andes ; 
to  our  comprehension  it  is  an  end  of  the  land  indeed.  But  we  must 
not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  for  these  islanders  there  existed  no  chart. 
It  was  impossible  for  them,  whether  in  the  remote  days  of  Hotu  Matua, 
or  in  any  later  generation,  until  some  sHght  modicum  of  our  knowl- 
edge was  brought  within  their  reach,  to  know  that  their  home  was  the 
end  of  all  land  in  that  sea.  In  contrary  fact  their  own  history  taught 
them  that  if  one  but  sailed  far  enough  from  home  there  was  a  new  home 
awaiting.  That  was  the  way  in  which  they  came  themselves  to  their 
outpost  home;  it  is  within  the  bounds  of  possibility  that  their  first 
settlement  had  seen  a  second  migration  find  them  in  their  loneHness. 
These  considerations  are  negative :  I  do  not  lack  positive  considerations. 
After  examining  an  Easter  Islander  sufficiently  to  discover  that  in  his 
association  with  European  sailors  he  was  able  to  comprehend  a  map  I 
showed  him  the  chart  of  his  own  island  and  asked  as  to  this  name 
Te  Pito  o  te  Henua.  At  once  he  replied,  "there  are  three,"  and  put 
his  finger  on  each  of  the  terminal  promontories,  for  Easter  Island  is  as 
mathematically  a  Trinacria  as  Sicily  itself.  It  seems  clear  that  Te 
Pito  o  te  Henua  is  not  the  name  of  the  island,  not  at  least  in  an  indig- 
enous usage,  save  as  forced  upon  it  by  contact  with  foreigners.  It 
appears  to  have  been  used  in  the  same  sense  as  the  designation  of 
Land's  End  at  the  tip  of  Cornwall;  it  is  impossible  that  to  the  Poly- 
nesian it  could  have  had  any  particle  of  such  signification  as  attached 
to  the  Ultima  Thule  of  our  ancient  and  mediaeval  geography. 

Nothing  should  surprise  us  in  the  existence  in  the  South  Sea  of  an 
inhabited  island  without  a  name;  there  are  many  such.  It  is  quite  in 
accord  with  the  islander's  habit  of  mind  to  speckle  his  home  with  names 
changing  every  few  feet  and  to  leave  the  major  divisions  nameless.  I 
know  one  Samoan  community  where  the  land  on  the  public  green  is 
parceled  out  in  ownership  into  estates  so  restricted  in  dimensions  that 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

a  man  sleeping  on  his  own  domain  could  not  roll  over  in  his  slumber 
without  committing  trespass,  yet  each  of  these  sites  has  its  name.  On 
the  other  hand  there  are  islands  of  great  area  which  have  no  names  at 
all  whereby  they  may  be  designated  as  geographic  units.*  It  may 
well  be  the  case  that  Easter  Island  had  no  collective  name.  For  our 
own  convenience,  however,  we  shall  use  Easter  Island  and  Rapanui 
interchangeably. 

3.  Utterly  beyond  our  comprehension,  since  apparently  so  utterly 
beyond  the  present  capacity  of  the  islanders,  the  enduring  memorials 
of  workers  in  cyclopean  stone  are  preserved  in  the  South  Sea.  Without 
pretending  to  offer  a  list  of  such  structures  we  note  a  few  of  the  principal 
buildings  of  that  nature:  the  Fale  o  le  Fe'e  in  the  mountains  of  'Upolu 
behind  Apia,  the  great  triHthonof  Tonga,  the  scarped  mountain  erections 
on  Rapaiti,  the  massive  walls  of  MetaHanim  Harbor  in  the  CaroHnes, 
the  rows  of  pillars  on  Tinian  in  the  Mariannes.  Least  comprehensible 
of  all  such  works  are  the  stone  statues  of  Easter  Island,  rude  masses  of 
tufa-crowned  human  shapes  mounted  as  termini  upon  platforms  along 
the  edges  of  the  cliffs.  We  find  them  in  all  stages  of  execution  from 
the  partly  hewn  block  in  the  quarries  to  the  monument  finished  and 
erected  in  its  place.  They  are  claimed  by  the  traditions  of  the  islanders 
as  the  work  of  their  forefathers  down  to  quite  recent  generations.  Yet, 
despite  the  tradition,  we  can  not  see  how  a  people  unacquainted  with 
metals  could  hew  these  great  masses  of  hard  volcanic  rock ;  nor  can  we 
see  how,  without  mechanical  assistance  of  which  they  had  no  knowledge, 
they  could  lift  these  weights  over  the  crater  rim,  transport  them  for 
considerable  distances,  and  rear  them  on  end. 

4.  No  South  Sea  language  has  attained  to  the  stage  of  letters.  In 
the  absence  of  graphic  symbols  the  memories  of  the  past  have  in  every 
case  been  the  treasure  of  the  memory  of  the  present.  The  only  record 
has  been  in  the  human  mind;  the  island  sages  are  their  own  books. 
But  in  Rapanui  we  have  a  collection  of  wooden  billets,  each  bearing 
carefully  incised  figures  neatly  ordered  in  rows  after  a  modified  system 
of  boustrophedon.  At  once  we  jump  to  the  conclusion  that  these  hylo- 
glyphs  contain  writing;  therefore,  if  written,  they  m.ay  be  read.  Again 
a  problem.  In  the  first  volume  of  the  Journal  of  the  Polynesian  Society 
(1892)  Dr.  A.  Carroll,  of  New  South  Wales,  undertook  to  read  them. 
The  reading  was  far  too  glib;  it  was  a  record  of  obscure  events  upon 
the  slopes  of  the  Andes.  Called  upon  to  explain  the  principles  of  inter- 
pretation. Dr.  Carroll  vanishes  from  the  record.  Paymaster  Thomson 
was  an  eye-witness  of  the  reading  of  the  hyloglyphs  by  an  Easter 
Islander.     He  has  to  acknowledge  that  a  fraud  was  practised  upon  him 

*"Fur  grossere  umfassende  geographische  Einheiten,  wie  Buchten,  Meeresarme,  Meeres- 
strassen,  Gebirge  und  ahnliches,  besitzen  die  Eingeborenen  keine  Namen,  wenigstens  die 
Melanesier.  Ihre  geographischen  Namen  sind  individuell,  kantonal,  lokal  begrenzt." — 
Capt.  Georg  Friederici,  "Beitriige  zur  Volker-  und  Sprachenkunde  von  Deutsch-Neuguinea," 
page  10. 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

by  the  reader,  so  simple  and  so  gross  as  at  once  to  be  detected.  Yet 
he  offers  what  purports  to  be  the  text  and  translation  of  several  of  these 
tablet  records.  Of  the  text  we  need  but  say  that  it  is  not  such  language 
of  Rapanui  as  is  recorded  in  the  pages  of  this  vocabulary,  nor  is  it  con- 
sistently the  known  speech  of  any  Polynesian  people,  but  a  jumble  of 
several.  With  such  an  uncertain  base  the  translation  can  have  no 
value  save  only  in  so  far  as  it  shows  that  Dr.  Carroll's  version  is  in  no 
wise  concerned  with  the  same  part  of  the  world. 

5.  These  problems  of  Easter  Island  have  been  presented  in  brief 
statement  in  order  to  show  how  necessary  it  will  be  in  the  following 
pages  to  confine  our  attention  to  the  discussion  and,  so  far  as  is  possible, 
to  the  settlement  of  yet  another  problem,  for  the  solution  of  which  we 
may  feel  that  we  find  ourselves  in  possession  of  satisfactory  and  suffi- 
cient data.  Our  purpose  is  to  trace  from  linguistic  material  and  through 
philological  method  the  peopling  of  this  remotest  outpost  of  Polynesian 
culture.  Incidentally  it  will  involve  the  race  problem  of  Southeast 
Polynesia. 

In  a  former  work  ("The  Polynesian  Wanderings,"  179)  I  found  it 
necessary  to  subdivide  the  general  Polynesian  area  by  erecting  the 
province  of  Nuclear  Polynesia,  in  which  Samoa  is  the  nucleus,  Niue, 
Tonga,  Viti,  Rotuma,  Uvea  and  Futuna,  and  Fakaafo  describe  the 
perimeter.  In  this  connection  I  have  encountered,  more  as  a  valued 
suggestion  than  in  criticism,  the  memorandum  of  S.  Percy  Smith*  that 
there  exists  a  Polynesian  name  for  this  region,  "Hawaiki-raro  or  leeward 
Hawaiki  in  contradistinction  to  Hawaiki-runga  or  windward  Hawaiki 
as  including  Tahiti  and  neighbor  archipelagoes."  It  was  not  without 
full  consideration  that  I  avoided  these  designations.  In  the  first  place 
their  currency  is  restricted  to  the  race  long  after  it  has  passed  out  from 
Samoa.  In  the  second  place  it  would  be  doing  violence  to  Polynesian 
thought  method  to  attempt  to  fix  with  metes  and  bounds  so  general  a 
division  as  these  two  terms  connote.  Furthermore,  when  laying  out 
Nuclear  Polynesia  as  a  geographic  and  ethnic  province,  particularly  a 
linguistic  province,  I  foresaw  that  in  due  course  it  would  become  incum- 
bent upon  me,  as  now  it  has  so  become,  to  erect  similarly,  within  the 
diffuse  area  of  Hawaiki-runga,  a  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia  call- 
ing for  precise  definition.  As  set  off  for  the  purposes  of  the  present 
study  this  province  comprises  the  Paumotu,  including  Mangareva  geo- 
graphically but  particularizing  it  philologically ;  the  two  groups  of  the 
Marquesas;  Rapanui;  and  for  convenience  Tahiti,  as  the  practical 
designation  of  the  archipelago  of  which  that  island  is  the  chief.  To 
complete  the  geographical  record  we  may  include  Pitcairn,  but  its  Poly- 
nesian remains,  discovered  by  the  Bounty  mutineers,  had  long  been 
mute.     From  this  province  I  exclude  the  distal  extensions  of  the  race 

*43  Bulletin  American  Geographical  Society,  267. 


6  INTRODUCTION. 

in  Hawaii  and  New  Zealand,  and  the  intermediate  Cook  and  Austral 
Groups  together  with  scattered  islands  in  that  region  of  sea,  leaving 
their  establishment  as  a  province  to  the  care  of  the  particular  students 
of  the  Tongafiti  migration  with  which  they  seem  most  associable.  In 
this  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia  we  shall  devote  our  attention  to 
unraveHng  from  the  language  records  the  story  of  the  peopHng  of  the 
several  lands. 

At  this  point  it  is  proper  to  comment  upon  the  source  of  the  lin- 
guistic material  and  to  a  certain  extent  upon  the  quality  of  the  record. 
One  condition  runs  through  all  the  vocabularies  with  which  we  are  to 
deal:  they  have  been  collected  by  the  French  priests,  who  have  devoted 
lives  of  self-abnegation  to  the  cure  of  these  remote  and  seldom  re- 
sponsive souls.  This  we  shall  find  apphes  to  the  two  vocabularies 
which  we  possess  in  an  English  rendering.  The  recorders,  therefore, 
represent  a  singularly  even  type.  It  will  surely  not  give  offense  if  we 
characterize  them  as  devoid  of  professional  training  for  such  work, 
for  they  will  heartily  acknowledge  that  they  have  been  trained  to 
higher  things  than  the  things  of  this  world.  Each  such  dictionary 
has  been  compiled  as  a  necessary  adjunct  of  mission  work;  it  has  been 
prepared  by  each  priest  to  enable  him  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the 
savages  of  his  parish,  to  provide  the  ready  means  for  his  assistants 
or  successors  to  carry  on  the  work.  The  recorders  have  lacked  time, 
special  preparation,  even  interest  in  considering  any  questions  of 
comparative  philology  and  ethnology  which  might  arise  in  connection 
with  the  speech  record.  They  have  gone  very  directly  to  a  very 
simple  end,  to  prepare  such  a  word-Hst  as  might  enable  them  to  present 
their  message  of  civilization.  There  is  clear  internal  evidence  that 
even  the  most  finished  of  these  dictionaries  has  been  prepared  upon  a 
method  which  must  of  necessity  be  misleading.  The  author,  at  least 
the  original  compiler  of  the  first  word-Hsts  which  have  become  the 
base  of  later  dictionaries,  has  begun  in  the  inverted  order.  He  has 
started  from  his  original  French  and  has  sought  to  ascertain  the  Poly- 
nesian equivalent.  The  result  is  that  the  dictionaries  of  Southeast 
Polynesia  are  in  no  wise  comparable  with  the  wealth  found  in  the 
dictionaries  of  Nuclear  Polynesia,  that  of  George  Pratt  for  Samoa 
and  of  Shirley  Waldemar  Baker  for  Tonga.  These  latter  had  first 
steeped  themselves  in  the  languages  of  their  respective  fields  of  use- 
fulness. When  the  time  came  for  them  to  write  their  dictionaries  they 
began  with  the  indigenous  word  and  then  sought  out  its  EngHsh 
equivalent.  In  the  French  group  we  find  general  evidence,  in  Pere 
Roussel's  work  we  find  particular  evidence,  that  each  compiler  followed 
a  certain  list  of  French  words  and  directed  his  attention  more  or  less 
seriatim  to  finding  equivalents  all  the  way  down  the  list.  It  has  pro- 
duced a  monotony  of  uniformity;  at  the  same  time  it  has  left  the 
product  uniformly  comparable. 


INTRODUCTION.  7 

The  speech  of  Tahiti  is  presented  to  us  in  the  work  of  its  Apostolic 
Vicar,  Monsignor  Tepano  Jaussen,  Bishop  of  Axieri  in  partibus  in- 
fideliwn,  "Grammaire  et  Dictionnaire  de  la  Langue  Maorie,  Dialecte 
Tahitien,  Paris,  Neia  i  te  Neneiraa  no  BeHn,  1898."  This  approxi- 
mates 6,200  entries  in  the  Tahitian  vocabulary,  and  the  collation  of 
the  French-Tahitian  section  will  add  considerably  to  the  number. 

For  the  Marquesas  we  are  indebted  to  its  ApostoHc  Vicar,  Mon- 
signor I.  R.  Dordillon,  Bishop  of  Cambysopolis,  also  in  partibus, 
"Grammaire  et  Dictionnaire  de  la  langue  des  lies  Marquises,  Paris, 
Imprimerie  Belin  Freres,  1904. "  It  contains  about  12,000  Marquesan 
entries,  with  the  same  note  as  to  the  collation  of  the  other  half  of  the 
work. 

These  two  represent  an  advanced  state  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
respective  languages,  for  each  is  based  upon  and  is  designed  to  supplant 
earher  and  now  inaccessible  vocabularies. 

For  the  speech  of  Mangareva  we  find  our  authority  in  Edward 
Tregear,  an  indefatigable  worker  in  Polynesian  hnguistics.  Under  the 
authority  of  the  New  Zealand  Institute  he  compiled  "A  Dictionary 
of  Mangareva  or  Gambler  Islands,  WelHngton,  1899."  This  contains 
some  6,600  Mangarevan  entries  and  lacks  a  check  vocabulary  in 
English.  The  source  of  this  material  is  not  set  forth,  but  it  is  the 
work  of  the  French  missionaries.* 

The  same  authority  gives  us,  and  from  similar  sources,  a  dictionary 
of  the  Paumotu,  which  may  be  found  in  continuous  numbers  of  the  Jour- 
nal of  the  Polynesian  Society  in  the  second,  third,  and  fourth  volumes. 
It  contains  about  2,500  entries  and  lacks  the  check  vocabulary. 

For  the  language  which  forms  the  principal  theme  of  the  present 
volume  we  have  "  Vocabulaire  de  la  Langue  de  I'lle-de-Paques  ou  Rapa- 
nui,  par  le  R.  P.  Hippolyte  Roussel,  de  la  Congregation  des  Sacres- 
Coeurs  de  Picpus,  missionnaire  a  ITle-de-Paques. "  In  "Le  Museon,  " 
published  at  Louvain  in  1908,  this  occupies  95  pages,  of  which  80 
are  given  to  a  French-Rapanui  dictionary.  The  fullest  credit  must  be 
given  to  this  work  as  the  basis  of  the  present  volume  in  the  fundamental 
material.  I  have  translated  it  into  Enghsh,  since  by  far  the  majority 
of  the  vocabularies  of  Polynesian  speech  are  given  in  English  terms 
and  it  makes  for  convenience  to  adopt  this  as  the  standard.  I  have 
compiled  therefrom  a  dictionary  of  Rapanui-English  and  a  check  vocab- 
ulary to  facilitate  comparison  by  students  into  whose  hands  it  may 
come.  With  this  I  have  incorporated  two  brief  vocabularies  earlier 
printed  and  such  material  as  was  of  my  own  acquisition  from  trust- 
worthy sources  in  the  South  Sea. 

The  two  added  vocabularies  (they  are  really  mere  word-Hsts)  are 
to  be  found  in  Geiseler  (84  entries)  and  in  Thomson  (467  entries). 

*Too  late  for  use  in  these  studies  I  have  the  grammar  and  dictionary  of  Mangareva  of 
the  Catholic  missionaries  published  in  1908. 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

It  is  quite  clear  that  they  derive,  in  1882  and  1886  respectively,  from 
succeeding  stages  of  a  single  prototype ;  what  that  may  have  been  is 
merely  inferential,  each  visitor  records  his  vocabulary  without  credit 
to  source.  I  am  strongly  of  the  opinion  that  each  has  made  a  tran- 
scription of  some  manuscript  Hst  of  words,  for  in  several  instances 
Geiseler  and  Thomson  are  in  accord  in  perpetuating  errors  which  can 
only  be  due  to  misreading  of  poor  chirography.  It  is  quite  possible 
that  for  his  own  convenience  some  such  list  was  fitfully  prepared  by 
some  alien  resident  upon  the  island.  This  points  particularly  to 
Alexander  Salmon,  who  has  for  many  years  been  in  charge  of  the  affairs 
of  Rapanui.  He  is  Tahitian,  and  in  the  early  days  of  his  unfamiliarity 
with  the  language  he  might  find  a  convenience  in  noting  various  com- 
mon words  which  varied  from  the  idiom  with  which  he  was  familiar. 
We  must  note  that,  in  addition  to  the  faults  properly  to  be  credited 
to  the  prototype  manuscript,  the  vocabulary  in  Paymaster  Thomson's 
Smithsonian  paper  is  disfigured,  as  is  his  whole  narrative,  by  a  set  of 
errors  due  to  the  chirography  of  the  manuscript  which  he  supplied  to 
the  printer.* 

Unfortunately  the  same  comment  is  to  be  made  upon  Pere  Roussel's 
vocabulary.  The  publication  was  posthumous,  and  not  even  the  most 
pious  care  of  his  brethren  could  be  trusted  to  see  through  the  press  a 
work  in  an  unknown  tongue.  Some  part  of  this  error  is  automatically 
corrigible  in  the  inversion  of  the  material  and  offers  little  difficulty  to  an 
editor  who  has  any  acquaintance  with  Polynesian  languages.  Another 
portion  may  be  rectified  by  comparison  with  neighboring  languages. 
The  residuum  of  error  properly  chargeable  to  this  source  is  believed  to 
be  very  small. 

In  the  introduction  to  the  Roussel  vocabulary  mention  was  made  of 
the  existence  of  two  manuscript  copies.  I  wrote  to  Professor  Colinet, 
of  the  University  of  Louvain,  senior  editor  of  "  Le  Museon,"  noting  the 
errors  of  this  class  and  bespeaking  his  aid  in  securing  the  loan  of  one  of 
these  manuscripts.  His  response  was  both  prompt  and  in  the  highest 
degree  cordial;  he  referred  the  matter  to  the  author's  surviving  brother, 
Professor  Roussel  of  Freibourg.  I  had  supposed  that  the  manuscripts 
must  be  in  the  possession  of  the  religious  of  the  Sacred  Hearts,  the  con- 
gregation of  which  Pere  Roussel  had  been  a  member;  but  Professor 
Colinet's  reference  indicated  another  disposition  of  these  originals. 
After  waiting  several  months  and  obtaining  no  response  I  wrote  to 
Professor  Roussel,  renewing  the  request  and  enlarging  upon  the  service 
which  the  opportunity  to  collate  one  of  the  manuscript  exemplars  would 
render  to  science,  and  suggesting  that  the  present  volume  would  afford 

*We  have  no  difficulty  in  recognizing  yet  a  third  draft  upon  the  same  source  in  the  vocabu- 
lary of  116  words,  of  which  none  is  not  contained  in  Thomson,  which  is  incorporated  in  the 
Easter  Island  report  of  Surgeon  George  H.  Cooke,  U.  S.  N.  He  visited  Rapanui  aboard 
the  Mohican  in  the  last  fortnight  of  1886,  when  that  vessel  was  commissioned  to  bring  away 
the  statue  now  in  Washington.  His  paper  found  belated  publication  in  "Report  of  the 
United  States  National  Museum,"  1897,  689. 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

an  opportunity  to  present  in  corrected  form  the  work  of  his  brother, 
which  must  stand  as  the  base  and  foundation  of  all  knowledge  of  the 
speech  of  Rapanui.  Apparently  these  considerations  did  not  appear 
any  more  valuable  on  their  repetition  than  when  presented  through 
the  mediation  of  Professor  Colinet.  Professor  Roussel  paid  no  atten- 
tion whatever  to  the  request ;  he  did  not  seem  to  consider  it  worth  even 
so  much  as  a  refusal;  the  letters  remain  unanswered.  Accordingly  I 
have  been  obliged  to  establish  a  standard  text  through  my  own  best 
efforts;  for  uncorrected  errors  I  am  forced  to  disavow  responsibility, 
since  I  did  all  in  my  power  to  secure  the  means  whereby  they  might  be 
corrected. 

In  an  appendix  I  have  transcribed  a  considerable  mass  of  scattered 
references  to  Easter  Island  in  general.  It  would  not  be  practicable  to 
incorporate  all  the  literature  of  the  subject.  I  have  omitted  all  such  as 
is  convenient  of  access,  as,  for  an  instance.  Paymaster  Thomson's  paper 
in  the  Report  of  the  United  States  National  Museum  for  1889.  But  it 
has  seemed  of  advantage  to  gather  together  the  stray  and  less  accessible 
accounts  and  to  present  them  here  for  the  greater  convenience  of  stu- 
dents of  this  interesting  island. 

The  position  which  this  investigation  of  the  linguistic  problems  of 
Southeast  Polynesia  bears  to  my  major  project  in  Polynesian  philology 
calls  for  a  brief  consideration.  As  with  two  other  works  which  I  have 
recently  published,  this  is  preliminary  to  the  dictionary  of  Polynesian 
philology  based  upon  the  Samoan.  My  researches  upon  that  central 
theme  are  now  approaching  completion  after  years  of  diHgent  study. 
"The  Polynesian  Wanderings"  was  written  to  clear  the  way  for  the 
Nuclear  Polynesian  studies  by  differentiating  the  two  streams  of  migra- 
tion of  the  Polynesian  race  which  have  occupied  Samoa  and  adjacent 
islands  in  that  mid  tract  of  the  Pacific.  In  that  work  I  was  able  to 
segregate  for  exhaustive  examination  the  earlier  (the  Proto-Samoan) 
stream  of  migration,  to  split  it  up  into  its  two  component  streams,  and 
to  trace  each  back  to  its  point  of  emergence  from  Indonesia  respectively 
north  of  New  Guinea  and  in  the  waterway  south  of  that  great  island. 
In  the  monograph  on  the  "Beach-la-mar"  I  found  the  material  where- 
with to  discuss  a  point  fundamental  in  these  languages,  the  beginning 
of  the  segregation  of  function  in  the  three  recognizable  parts  of  speech, 
and  therein  I  have  made  a  preliminary  statement  of  what  is  to  be  the 
manner  of  treatment  which  I  shall  pursue  in  deaHng  with  the  Polynesian 
grammar. 

In  Southeast  Polynesia  I  place  under  examination  the  utmost  limit 
of  the  Proto-Samoan  migration:  Rapanui,  the  final  port  of  voyages 
whose  early  course  we  have  already  discovered  in  Motu  and  Moanus. 
These  are  chapters  in  the  speech  history  of  Polynesia  of  such  magnitude 
and  of  such  importance  that  it  has  seemed  well  to  present  them  inde- 
pendently before  advancing  to  the  consideration  of  the  main  theme. 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

That  theme,  to  which  these  several  items  are  contributory,  is  far 
more  comprehensive  than  a  mere  dictionary  of  the  speech  of  a  socially 
unimportant  folk.  Its  purpose  is  to  provide  the  orderly  arrangement 
of  the  material  whereby  we  enter  upon  the  systematic  study  of  the 
principles  and  the  methods  of  the  most  elemental  type  of  human  speech. 
As  the  placing  of  the  Sanskrit  within  the  reach  of  investigators  created 
the  science  of  comparative  philology,  even  so  I  indulge  myself  in  the 
reverent  aspiration  that  the  presentation  of  these  data  for  a  widely 
extended  speech  of  the  isolating  type  will  carry  our  students  very  close 
to  one  of  the  origins  of  human  utterance  of  ideas,  so  close  that  philology 
may  then  be  justified  in  calHng  upon  psychology  to  explain  the  process 
whereby  the  primitive  man  has  learned  to  differentiate  his  animal  cry 
into  thought-directed  speech. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  POLYNESIAN  ALPHABET. 

In  reducing  the  speech  of  the  Easter  Islanders  to  writing,  Pere  Rous- 
sel,  who  had  served  an  apostolate  of  a  dozen  years  (i  854-1 866)  in  the 
Marquesas,  employed  the  alphabet  with  which  he  had  become  familiar 
in  the  northern  archipelago.  The  priests  who  introduced  writing  to 
the  Marquesas  had  also  drawn  for  their  alphabet  upon  that  with  which 
they  had  become  familiar  in  Tahiti,  which  stood  as  the  metropolis  of 
this  evangelical  colony.  In  Tahiti  the  priests  of  the  older  communion 
were  late  (and,  in  the  complex  of  European  politics,  stormy)  comers 
to  a  field  already  cultivated.*  Thus  they  found  an  alphabet  already 
adjusted  to  the  phonetics  of  the  Polynesian  by  the  pioneer  missionaries 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  Furthermore,  since  the  English  mis- 
sionaries, under  the  stimulus  of  the  restless  soul  of  John  WiUiams,  the 
martyr  of  Eromanga  and  an  interesting  blend  of  pietism  and  Wanderlust, 
pushed  ever  into  new  fields  and  always  carried  with  them  the  alphabet 
which  they  had  designed  as  standard  for  Tahiti,  this  has  become  effec- 
tively the  standard  for  all  Polynesia.  We  have  just  observed  how  the 
French  missionaries  adopted  it  as  already  in  existence  and  ready  to  their 
hands.  The  mission  colony  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
of  Foreign  Missions  accepted  it  gladly  when  Ellis  of  the  London  Mis- 
sion was  called  to  their  aid  in  Hawaii ;  from  that  new  center  it  was  in 
the  course  of  time  carried  to  Micronesia.  The  Wesley  an  Mission 
adopted  it  for  their  earliest  settlement  in  Tonga,  and  thence  carried  it 
to  Viti.  It  is  not  until  we  reach  the  independent  Presbyterian  estab- 
Hshments  in  the  New  Hebrides  that  we  find  its  neat  simplicity  disre- 
garded, and  even  in  that  western  area  it  is  essentially  retained  by  the 
Melanesian  Mission  of  the  English  establishment. 

An  economical  motive  underlay  the  adoption  of  this  standard  alpha- 
bet of  Polynesia  at  its  beginning  and  equally  operative  with  each  new 
extension.  In  the  first  party  of  missionaries  who  sailed  from  England 
aboard  the  Duf  for  Tahiti  in  1796,  one  of  the  four  ordained  ministers 
in  the  company  of  thirty-nine,  representing  many  useful  trades,  has 
set  against  his  name  the  memorandum  "and  understands  printing." 
The  only  type  which  could  be  available  to  render  this  memorandum 

*We  must  deprecate  the  assumption  of  a  polemical  attitude.  With  the  sagacious  Ellis 
("Polynesian  Researches"  ii,  6)  we  note  so  much  of  priority  as  may  lie  in  the  temporary 
sojourn  of  two  Spanish  priests  from  the  Viceroyalty  of  Peru  just  twenty-five  years  before 
the  coming  of  the  English  missionaries.  Doctors  of  theology  will  have  to  pass  upon  the 
permanence  of  the  theological  statement  inscribed  upon  the  wooden  cross  at  Taiarapu: 
"Christus  vincit  et  Carolus  III  imperat,  1774,"  of  which  the  succeeding  diplomatic  claim 
was  never  held  valid.  For  all  practical  purposes  the  institution  of  the  Catholic  mission 
dates  from  1838. 


12  EASTER   ISLAND. 

of  more  than  curious  interest  was  a  small  font  such  as  would  be  found 
at  that  time  in  use  in  the  ordinary  EngHsh  chapel,  a  font  of  plain  book 
roman  without  diacritical  marks.  This  stock  was  found  ample  to 
express  the  sounds  in  Tahitian;  there  were  letters  to  spare.*  But  the 
Polynesians  have,  with  a  few  exceptions,  a  simple  sound  which  in 
English  is,  through  long-perpetuated  error,  expressed  as  a  double  con- 
sonant, the  palatal  nasal,  the  ng  of  singer.  But  as  the  same  combina- 
tion of  consonants  represents  typographically  the  true  double  consonant 
of  ngg  in  finger,  there  was  objection  to  expressing  the  palatal  nasal  of 
Tahiti  by  ng.  Furthermore,  the  Rev.  Thomas  Lewis,  who  "  understands 
printing,"  had  other  things  to  do  at  Matavai;  time  at  the  case  was 
time  ill  to  be  spared  at  the  pulpit.  He  seems  to  have  been  a  practical 
man,  this  reverend  printer  in  his  chapel  under  the  palms.  The  letter 
g  was  not  needed  in  Tahiti,  for  the  language  lacks  the  sonant  palatal 
mute;  therefore  he  used  it  in  place  of  ng,  assigning  it  once  for  all  to 
the  representation  of  the  palatal  nasal.  Thus,  every  time  he  set  g  for 
ng  he  saved  an  en,  and  a  sufficiency  of  ens  saved  mounts  up  to  the 
saving  of  many  ems,  a  consideration  of  moment  to  a  printer  who  was 
more  zealous  in  saving  souls  than  in  runnmg  up  a  string.  The  use  of 
g  for  this  ng  characterizes  the  written  form  of  all  the  languages  of 
Polynesia,  save  only  the  Maori  of  New  Zealand,  which  was  evangelized 
under  other  auspices. 

The  general  rule  of  the  first  missionaries  in  Tahiti  was  to  assign  to 
the  vowels  their  Italian  value  and  to  sound  the  consonants  as  in  English. 
That  rule  holds  throughout  Polynesia.  We  note  a  few  exceptions, 
more  apparent  than  real,  since  the  systematic  collation  of  comparative 
material  will  introduce  them  into  the  pages  of  this  dictionary. 

The  French  missionaries  have  very  commonly  adopted  a  system  of 
indicating  vowels  of  the  long  quantity  by  doubhng  the  vowel.  This 
is  found  in  Rapanui,  in  Uvea,  and  in  Futuna.  They  have,  however, 
adopted  from  the  alphabets  of  English  source  the  employment  of  «  of 
the  Italian  sound,  and  do  not  transliterate  the  sound  by  their  more 
familiar  ou.  The  doubled  vowel  is  found  in  Tonga  also,  though  that 
speech  was  reduced  to  writing  before  the  French  influence  was  intro- 
duced. It  will  be  seen  that  a  typographical  convenience  underlies  this 
usage;  vowel  type  cast  with  macron  and  micron  respectively  were 
beyond  the  reach  of  missionaries  struggling  in  distant  nooks  of  sea. 

*Such  as  take  an  interest  in  the  annals  of  typography  will  welcome  a  note  upon  the  paucity 
of  the  first  printing  establishments  in  the  Pacific.  As  late  as  1845  the  mission  in  Hawaii 
was  hard  put  to  it  to  print  the  elder  Emerson's  English-Hawaiian  dictionary.  The  office 
was  wofuUy  out  of  sorts.  In  the  run  of  T  we  note  these  makeshifts:  after  Tallness  follows 
tallow;  the  lower  case  is  exhausted  at  testament,  which  is  followed  by  -estate;  fortunately 
the  hyphens  lasted  to  complete  the  signature  of  8,  for  after  -yrannical  the  ensuing  signature 
begins  with  Tyrannize.  But  one  must  pity  the  poor  printers  who  had  to  run  off  the  edition 
and  throw  in  the  cases  before  they  could  proceed.  In  the  B  run  we  follow  these  shifts,  from 
Bearer  to  Beast,  from  Beguile  to  behave,  from  Belloivs  to  belly,  from  bondage  to  bondmaid. 
Whoever  can  read  the  story  here  told  will  recognize  that  the  pioneers  in  the  Pacific  could  not 
do  as  they  wished;  they  could  do  no  more  than  the  type  would  let  them  do. 


THE   POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET. 


13 


In  certain  of  these  languages  a  somewhat  modern  impulse  has  caused 
the  dropping  of  k.  This  is  strongly  marked  in  Samoa;  it  is  found  in 
the  Marquesas.  In  Samoa  the  k  has  vanished  so  recently — let  it  be 
understood  that  the  reference  is  to  the  surd  palatal  mute  and  not  to 
the  kappation  of  t  which  is  nov/  conquering  modern  Samoan  as  it  has 
succeeded  in  conquering  Hawaiian — the  k  has  so  lately  dropped  out 
that  it  actually  leaves  an  audible  hole  in  the  word,  the  vowels  remain 
disjunct  on  either  side  of  the  gap,  crasis  does  not  take  place.  In  the 
Samoan  alphabetical  system  the  place  of  the  vanished  k  is  taken  by  the 
inverted  comma;  thus  fa' a  is  the  modern  form  of  a  preceding  faka  and 
is  pronounced  the  same  in  every  particular  except  that  the  k  has  gone 
away.  The  choice  of  the  character  is  governed  in  this  case  also  by 
typographical  convenience;  as  the  comma  represents  the  briefest  breath- 
pause  in  the  continuing  sentence,  so  the  comma  inverted  might  logically 
represent  this  infinitesimal  but  positive  breath-pause  in  the  continuity 
of  the  word.  The  sign  is  in  but  rare  other  use;  the  possibility  of  the 
need  arising  in  Samoan  composition  to  mark  the  opening  of  a  quotation 
within  a  quotation  seemed,  and  very  reasonably,  negligible.  In  the 
Marquesas  the  type  supplies  represented  the  provision  of  the  common 
French  chapel,  which  in  this  particular  happens  to  differ  from  the 
English  in  the  important  detail  that  the  marks  of  quotation  hne  at  the 
foot  of  the  type  instead  of  at  the  top  and  are  therefore  less  practicable 
for  such  employment  in  representing  the  absent  k.  But  the  French 
fonts  must  carry  a  complete  supply  of  accented  vowels,  a  waste  pro- 
vision in  the  Pacific  where  the  seldom-varied  penult  accent  is  almost 
autographic.  The  acutely  accented  type  of  these  otherwise  useless 
characters  have  been  employed  by  Bishop  Dordillon  to  represent 
vowels  from  before  which  consonants  have  dropped  away.  We  should 
not  fail  to  note  that  he  is  by  no  means  accurate  in  such  employment  of 
the  diacritical  mark;  in  my  collation  herewith  I  have  not  assumed  to 
correct  his  dictionary  record,  even  though  the  compared  material  shows 
that  no  loss  of  consonant  has  taken  place. 

After  this  general  introduction  we  now  present  the  alphabet  of 
Rapanui  in  the  standard  arrangement,  the  dashes  filling  the  place  of 
Enghsh  sounds  which  do  not  occur. 


e 

o 

i 

u 

_ 

r,- 

_ 

semivowel 

ng 

n 

m 

nasal 

surd 

h 

h 

aspiration 

sonant 
surd 

I 

~ 

1 

\ 

sibilant 

sonant 
surd 

— 

vl 

\ 

spirant 

sonant 

- 

- 

-1 

\ 

mute 

surd 

k 

t 

P 

I 

palatal 

lingual 

labial 

series 

series 

ser 

Its 

14  EASTER   ISLAND. 

It  will  not  escape  notice  that  the  vowel  tract  is  incomplete.  This 
is  by  no  means  to  be  taken  to  mean  that  the  Rapanui  is  less  rich  in 
vowel  sounds  than  is  our  own  speech.  Far  otherwise,  the  vowel  is  the 
skeleton  of  every  Polynesian  vocable,  a  fixed  value,  structural  entity 
subject  only  to  secular  modification  and  that  but  rarely.  On  another 
occasion  I  have  registered  my  impression  of  the  Polynesian  vowel: 

A  man  with  a  quick  ear  and  an  obedient  tongue  may,  as  the  result  of  long 
discipline,  acquire  almost  perfect  use  of  the  Samoan  consonants,  but  it  is  most 
probable  that  no  Caucasian  has  mastered  the  art  of  the  Samoan  vowels.  It 
is  as  in  their  music;  the  intervals,  the  supertones  and  the  fractions  of  the  tone 
are  developed  on  a  system  which  we  find  it  impossible  to  acquire.  It  estab- 
lishes a  new  group  of  units  of  vibration  of  the  vocal  cords,  for  which  the 
fundamental  diapason  of  our  own  speech  is  not  set  in  unison.* 

Holding  this  opinion  I  must  discountenance  any  idea  of  emptiness 
in  the  vowel  tract.  It  seems  empty  only  for  the  reason  that  the  col- 
lectors of  the  vocabularies  upon  which  our  studies  are  based  either  have 
failed  to  catch  the  rich  shadings  of  the  vowels  through  ears  trained  to 
find  the  strength  of  speech  in  the  consonants,  or  have  recognized  their 
inability  to  represent  them  by  any  of  the  type  resources  at  their  com- 
mand. We  who  can  make  the  type  fairly  speak  for  us  must  commis- 
erate these  poor  missionaries  with  their  shabby  fonts .  I  might  evaluate 
these  vowels  by  proper  symbols  in  several  of  the  languages  under  col- 
lateral review,  but  that  would  remain  unsatisfactory  because  incomplete. 
In  fact,  before  these  languages  have  become  too  far  corrupted,  records 
should  be  taken  phonographically,  so  that  a  careful  study  may  be  made 
and  a  common  system  of  expression  devised  in  order  that  their  full  vowel 
beauty  may  be  represented  as  an  object  at  which  to  aim,  even  though 
we  may  fall  short  of  the  mark.  Through  this  lack  I  am  forced  to  leave 
the  vowel  area  diagrammed  by  the  five  fundamental  characters. 

When  we  come  to  the  consideration  of  the  consonants  we  arrive  at 
more  certain  ground.  For  immediate  comparison  I  set  side  by  side  the 
consonant  plan  of  Rapanui  and  that  of  the  Proto-Samoan. 

For  the  information  of  those  who  have  not  examined  the  preceding 
studies  in  this  work  of  opening  the  treasure  of  the  philology  of  isolating 
speech  through  its  great  and  widely  extended  Polynesian  family  I 
should  explain  what  is  indicated  under  the  designation  Proto-Samoan. 
It  is  that  ancient  speech  which  from  a  study  of  the  modern  languages 
of  Nuclear  Polynesia  we  establish  as  representing  their  common  parent. 
As  in  the  study  of  the  philology  of  inflected  speech  it  has  been  possible 
to  segregate  a  common  parent  of  the  Indo-Germanic  tongues,  the  same 
method  of  research  yields  equally  satisfactory  results  in  this  far  more 

*i7  Journal  of  the  Polynesian  Society,  87.  Withdrawn  by  amputation  from  the  context 
which  expressed  the  purpose  which  the  last  sentence  was  designed  to  serve  this  may  now 
appear  misleading.  It  should  be  understood  that  the  variety  does  not  obtain  in  definitely 
measurable  vibration  of  the  vocal  cords,  but  does  obtain  in  the  mass  of  overtones  derivable 
from  changes  in  the  form  of  the  head  cavities,  whether  singly  or  in  conjunction,  acting  as 
soft- walled  sound-chambers. 


THE  POLYNESIAN  ALPHABET.  15 

primitive  type  of  speech.     We  are  here,  it  should  be  understood,  to 
concern  ourselves  only  with  the  phonetic  side  of  this  ancient  speech. 

In  this  diagram  the  bold-faced  type  represents  the  letters  now  in 
Samoan  use,  the  italic  those  not  now  employed  which  are  deducible 
from  extended  comparisons. 

Rapanui. 

r,- 
ng       n  m 

h  h 


Jr'RO- 

ro-:3AM 

OAN. 

y 

rA 

W 

ng 

n 

m 

h 

h 

s 

V 

f 

g 

d 

b 

k 

t 

P 

Inspection  of  the  right-hand  diagram  shows  that  the  Proto-Samoan 
had  1 8  of  the  23  consonants  which  we  employ;  but  at  the  same  inspec- 
tion the  type  differentiation  shows  us  how  imperfectly  it  could  hold 
these  elements  of  speech ;  for  in  modern  Samoan  we  find  that  but  9  are 
retained,  in  Tongan  13  appear  in  the  alphabet,  yet  owing  to  the  extreme 
rarity  of  5  and  p  this  is  effectively  1 1 ;  in  Futuna  there  are  10,  in  Nine  10, 
in  Uvea  11. 

Since  we  shall  have  in  these  studies  to  take  our  departure  from  this 
carefully  reconstituted  Proto-Samoan,  it  will  be  advisable  to  pass  under 
review  its  consonant  structure  toward  whatever  discovery  we  may  make 
of  the  vital  formative  principles  underlying  it. 

I  have  already  set  forth  my  belief  that  the  strong  element,  the  endur- 
ing element,  the  root  element  of  the  Polynesian  vocable  lies  in  its  vowel 
structure.  Indeed  I  have  made  the  preliminary  announcement  of  a 
discovery  which  I  find  more  and  more  reason  to  regard  as  valid  and 
upon  which  I  shall  elaborate  in  writing  the  history  of  the  formative 
stages  of  isolating  speech,  namely,  that  the  word-root  is  reducible  to  a 
vowel-seed  modified  by  consonantal  modulants  having  a  coefficient 
value  of  certain  definite  sorts.  That  the  consonants,  in  comparison 
with  this  sturdy  vowel,  are  weak  is  shown  by  their  fluctuations  in  value 
as  the  languages  of  this  family  undergo  their  secular  changes  in  two 
somewhat  separable  households. 

This  weakness  it  is  impossible  to  represent  by  any  system  of  type 
upon  any  diagram,  which  must  of  necessity  be  both  fixed  and  formal. 
Upon  comparison  with  the  consonant  scheme  of  our  own  language  we 
seem  to  find  that  the  Proto-Samoan  lacks  only  our  palatal  sibilants  and 
our  Ungual  spirants.  Superficially  examined,  the  Proto-Samoan  seems 
to  possess  in  the  vertical  series  exactly  our  own  equipment  of  labials, 
and  in  the  horizontal  series  our  complete  equipment  of  mutes  extending 
across  all  three  buccal  areas  in  which  vocal  sounds  are  produced. 

This  is  misleading ;  we  are  errant  through  the  fact  that  we  are  obliged 
to  set  down  the  primordial  and  uncertain  sounds  through  the  agency  of 
our  graphic  symbols  for  fixed  and  positively  determined  sounds.     The 


16  EASTER   ISLAND. 

error  would  not  arise  if  it  were  possible  to  employ  comprehensible  sym- 
bols expressive  each  of  a  germ-sound  somewhere  midway  within  those 
pairs  of  mutes  which  we  classify  as  sonant  and  surd ;  and  in  the  case  of 
the  labials  the  range  is  wider,  for  we  find  not  only  an  interplay  between 
sonant  and  surd,  but  even  one  of  such  wide  range  as  to  admit  of  frequent 
interchanges  between  mute  and  spirant;  and  sometimes  this  extends 
as  far  as  the  aspiration,  and  even  to  the  semi-vowel  proximate  to  the 
labial  series. 

This  suggestion  of  a  germ-sound  I  think  it  feasible  to  illustrate  by  an 
example  from  English  which  doubly  covers  the  point.  In  a  British 
colony,  where  the  common  speech  is  retentive  of  certain  quasi-dialectic 
peculiarities  not  unknown  in  the  mother  country,  but  noticeable  because 
of  their  reasonable  unfamiliarity  in  American  common  speech,  I  heard 
frequently  the  locution  "wisitors,  vorshipful  sir!"  If  it  be  objected 
that  this  is  uneducated  English  the  objection  is  not  a  valid  one,  for  we 
are  using  this  for  comparison  with  the  speech  of  Polynesian  ancestors  far 
removed  from  the  possibility  of  formal  education.  The  speaker  of  this 
test  phrase  could  not  have  acquired  his  error  through  eye  education,  for 
in  the  characters  V  and  W  there  can  be  no  confusion,  provided  the  sight 
is  sufficiently  educated  to  distinguish  one  acute  angle  from  two  acute 
angles.  That  the  speech  contained  these  two  errors  is  in  part  an  audi- 
tory laches,  but  there  is  something  beyond  this,  a  determining  factor. 
A  child  in  one  of  our  primary  schools  who  should  thus  exchange  his  V 
and  his  W  would  become  the  immediate  object  of  the  teacher's  best 
effort  to  correct  the  error,  and  would  be  the  butt  of  the  excessively 
educational  ridicule  of  his  fellow  children  as  soon  as  recess  gave  oppor- 
tunity for  this  potent  form  of  schooHng.  That  this  interplay  between 
labial  spirant  and  proximately  labial  semivowel  and  vice  versa,  a  plunge 
over  a  great  gap,  endured  in  a  number  of  individuals,  schooled  if  not 
educated,  is  evidential  that  the  error  was  not  corrected  by  those  in 
monitorial  authority.  Passing  unperceived,  it  is  in  that  community 
non-existent  as  error.  If  it  were  heard  at  all,  the  error  would  become 
the  object  of  attention  and  of  correction,  for  it  exists  side  by  side  with 
the  absence  of  eye-error,  that  is  to  say  the  false  speaker  spells  correctly. 

By  careful  attention  of  the  ear  I  found  that  these  speakers  said 
neither  vorshipful  nor  worshipful,  neither  wisitors  nor  visitors,  but  an 
intermediate  sound  or  two  shghtly  variant  sounds,  somewhere  midway 
between  the  sounds  accepted  by  us  as  standard,  the  germ-sound.  Let 
us  temporarily  represent  this  by  WV.  What  was  said,  then,  was  the 
midway  sounds,  WVorshipful  and  WVisitors.  Upon  our  ears,  attuned 
to  a  sharp  distinction  between  V  and  W,  the  impact  of  WVorshipful 
impressed  us  with  the  fact  that  it  declined  from  the  recognized  W  value; 
therefore  we  must  go  the  whole  distance  to  our  next  recognizable  sound, 
the  V.  Similarly  the  declension  from  the  standard  V  in  WVisitors 
carries  us  without  a  stop  to  W.     Through  this  instance  may  we  arrive 


THE   POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET.  17 

at  the  comprehension  of  my  idea  of  a  germ-sound,  and  the  equal  fact 
that  from  such  a  germ-sound  final  emergence  may  be  made  to  either  one 
of  the  two  limiting  sounds. 

Regarded  in  the  light  of  this  germ-sound  characteristic,  we  shall  find 
the  Proto-Samoan  consonant  skeleton  to  represent  a  speech-type  far 
below  our  own .  The  array  of  mutes  really  corresponds  to  a  row  of  three 
germ-mutes,  and  the  series  of  labials  to  germ-mute  and  germ-spirant 
which  are  still  so  uncertain  that  they  may  interchange  the  one  with  the 
other  or  even  with  the  semivowel. 

The  type  of  the  strongest  modern  speech  developed  by  deviation  of 
this  nature  from  the  Proto-Samoan  is  well  illustrated  by  the  present 
Samoan ;  its  structure  is  discoverable  upon  the  Proto-Samoan  diagram 
by  omitting  the  italic  letters.  The  semivowels  at  the  palatal  and 
labial  extremities  have  such  scant  precision  that  it  had  not  been  found 
necessary  to  give  them  alphabetic  expression;  they  are  recognizable, 
however,  in  current  speech.  In  the  Proto-Samoan  the  Ungual  semi- 
vowel was  triple,  r,  r  grasseye,  and  /.  Of  these  the  r  grasseye  has  been 
wholly  lost  in  the  modern  languages.  As  between  r  and  /  the  languages 
of  Nuclear  Polynesia  have  chosen  the  /;  in  so  far  as  they  have  determ- 
inant value  we  may  therefore  assign  the  /  to  the  immediate  survivors  of 
the  Proto-Samoan  household. 

The  most  permanent  element  of  the  consonant  skeleton  is  the  row  of 
three  nasals,  one  for  each  of  the  buccal  speech-areas.  This,  in  fact, 
we  should  expect  to  find  the  case  in  a  language  slowly  acquiring  conso- 
nants as  a  new  device  of  speech;  those  which  lie  nearest  the  vowels 
should  be  the  first  acquired,  therefore  the  practice  in  their  formation 
should  have  been  longest  and  as  a  result  their  fixity  the  greatest.  Of 
the  three  we  find  m  to  exist  in  all  these  languages  almost  without  altera- 
tion. This  is  conditioned  by  the  manner  in  which  the  sound  is  formed ; 
it  requires  the  closing  of  the  lips  and  then  the  opening ;  there  can  be  in 
nature  no  intermediate  possibility,  either  the  Hps  are  closed  or  they  are 
not,  the  one  position  creates  the  ni,  the  other  does  not.  It  is  foreign  to 
our  Polynesian  inquiry,  but  none  the  less  interesting  to  the  student  of 
phonetics,  to  note  that  in  my  Melanesian  studies  I  have  segregated 
instances  where  the  ruder  folk  of  those  western  and  less  advanced  regions 
have  not  yet  fully  acquired  the  simple  precision  of  even  this  most  ele- 
mentary closure  ;  they  have  an  ?n -variant  which  is  most  nearly  expressed 
hymw.  The  other  nasals  are  less  positive.  A  frequent  error  in  Samoan 
speech  at  the  present  day  is  to  interchange  ng  and  n  when  they  appear 
in  close  proximity,  less  frequently  is  similar  substitution  made  when 
either  stands  singly.  In  general  we  are  to  say  that  the  languages  of 
Nuclear  Polynesia  retain  the  full  series  of  nasals ;  this,  then,  is  to  that 
extent  a  character  of  the  Proto-Samoan  household. 

Granting,  now,  to  a  race  of  speech-beginners  the  discovery  that  by 
exerting  a  power  to  make  various  closures  they  enjoy  the  capacity  to 


18  EASTER   ISI.AND. 

form  consonants,  where  in  their  inexperience  should  we  expect  to  find 
the  next  group  of  such  acquisitions  after  they  have  found  and  conquered 
the  nasals  lying  so  readily  next  their  possession  of  the  vowels  ?  At  the 
further  limit  of  consonant  possibility,  to  wit,  the  mutes. 

The  case  is  this: 

The  experimenting  speaker  finds  that,  by  an  easy  exercise  of  a 
power,  of  which  after  long  race-ages  he  finds  himself  to  be  possessed, 
he  can  enrich  his  speaking  provision  by  a  series  of  consimilar  closures 
applied  to  each  of  the  three  speech-organs.  His  next  essay  would  be 
to  try  what  he  could  accomplish  by  exerting  this  power  to  its  utmost 
possibility,  having  had  the  encouragement  of  finding  an  agreeable 
result  to  follow  its  first  halting  exercise.  Thus  do  I  account  for  the 
fact  that  our  next  complete  series  is  at  the  utmost  bound  of  speech 
possibility;  we  have  the  mutes,  at  least  a  series  of  three  germ-mutes, 
one  for  each  of  the  speech-organs.  In  speech  it  is  as  in  music,  the 
pianissimo  is  within  the  gentle  touch  of  halting  fingers  on  the  keyboard, 
the  weight  of  thumping  blows  can  produce  without  instruction  the 
fortissimo;  but  to  effect  the  graces  of  the  intermediate  expressions, 
which  give  the  music  its  charm,  calls  lor  patience  and  painstaking 
assiduity  in  the  training  of  the  muscles  specifically  employed  in  the 
process.  Accordingly  we  find  that  out  of  the  three  germ-mutes  Samoan 
has  possessed  the  more  distal  expression,  the  surds,  and  only  within 
an  appreciably  modern  period  has  undergone  the  loss  of  the  palatal  k. 
Of  the  other  languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia,  Uvea,  Futuna,  and  Nine 
have  retained  the  same  mutes  as  the  Samoan.  We  shall  see,  however, 
that  this  is  not  a  distinctive  character  of  the  Proto-Samoan  household ; 
it  occurs  in  the  Tongafiti  as  well.  In  Tonga  we  find  divarication;  a 
double  emergence  from  the  germ-mute  has  taken  place;  we  have  not 
only  the  full  surd  series  k-t-p,  but  also  the  full  sonant  series  g-d-b, 
though  not  acknowledged  in  type  forms  except  as  to  the  last ;  we  find  a 
further  development  of  the  lingual  mute,  t  before  i  becomes  tch  and  is 
written  /.  Omitting  this  special  case  of  Tonga,  we  note  in  the  selection 
of  the  mutes  by  Nuclear  Polynesian  the  utmost  effect  of  that  which  I 
have  termed  the  fortissimo  effect ;  as  between  the  spirant  and  the  surd, 
the  latter  represents  the  farther  limit  of  the  consonant-forming  power. 

Between  the  triple  and  complete  series  of  the  nasals,  the  pianissimo 
expression  of  the  consonant  power,  and  its  fortissimo*  expression  in  the 
triple  and  complete  series  of  the  mutes,  we  pass  over  the  aspiration, 

*In  the  sister,  but  more  noisy,  science  of  ordnance  a  high  degree  of  ingenuity  has  been 
developed  in  the  creation  of  time  fuses  and  impact  fuses  whereby  the  projectile  is  blown  to 
small  bits  immediately  upon  attaining  the  mark  at  which  it  is  violently  directed.  It  were 
desirable  that  some  such  method  were  applicable  to  metaphors  in  diction.  Having  once 
employed  the  terminology  of  piano-forte  expression  I  find  it  convenient  to  continue  the 
employment.  Lest  error  should  arise,  however,  in  proportion  as  the  text  progresses  away 
from  the  original  mention  of  the  figure,  it  may  be  well  to  set  down  the  caution  that  pianissimo 
and  fortissimo  do  not  here  connote  the  volume  of  vocal  sound,  but  refer  solely  to  the  degree 
of  consciously  directed  effort  in  the  employment  of  the  power  whereby  speaking  man  forms 
the  consonants  of  his  speech. 


THE    POLYNESIAN    ALPHABET.  19 

an  incomplete  series,  the  sibilant  also  incomplete,  the  spirant  incom- 
plete. Now  how,  in  this  explanation,  are  we  to  account  for  this 
incompleteness  in  the  intermediate  range  of  possibility  ?  To  form  the 
sounds  which  should  fill  the  gap  calls  for  precision  in  the  employment 
of  the  vocal  organs,  calls  for  a  training  to  which  the  incipient  needs 
of  the  speech-beginner  are  by  no  means  such  as  to  subject  him,  calls 
for  an  elaboration  of  a  system  of  differentiating  his  consonantal 
modulants  far  in  advance  of  the  arising  of  the  need  therefor  in  his 
thought  hfe.  I  can  find  no  shred  of  evidence  that  the  Proto-Samoan 
could  have  had  a  richer  equipment  than  is  here  diagrammed.  It  is 
different  with  our  own  speech.  Our  forebears  had  a  far  richer  alphabet 
in  this  central  area  than  we  use.  Through  disuse  we  have  lost  the 
power  of  use.  Our  former  palatal  spirants,  surd  and  sonant,  gh  and  ch, 
are  retained  in  the  by-ways  of  our  written  speech  as  cumbersome 
monuments  which  we  must  revere  through  piety,  but  whose  inscriptions 
we  never  read,  save  we  are  Scotch  and  use  an  older,  purer  English. 

Hitherto  it  has  served  to  deal  with  the  consonant  diagram  in  hori- 
zontal series.  This  is  not  a  mere  device  of  typography,  a  convenience 
of  arrangement  for  the  display  of  the  material  upon  the  page.  A 
consistent  principle  underlies  the  arrangement. 

In  the  case  of  the  uppermost  of  these  horizontal  tiers  the  name  con- 
notes the  unity  of  principle  in  thus  ordering  the  three  nasals;  to  the 
vowel  production  by  a  vibrant  column  of  air  in  a  soft-walled  container 
wholly  without  closures  the  first  experiment  in  consonant  creation 
adds  the  supplementary  and  supporting  resonance  of  the  upper  head 
cavity,  the  nose.  Though  the  name  mute  does  not  so  clearly  bespeak 
the  unity  of  principle  at  that  remoter  region  of  consonant  possibiHty, 
yet  it  is  easy  to  satisfy  ourselves  that  a  speech-forming  impulse  is  com- 
mon to  all  the  mutes,  no  matter  upon  which  of  the  three  organs  it  may 
be  applied.  We  may  by  experiment  upon  ourselves  establish  the  essen- 
tial variety  of  the  impulses  which  yield  us  spirants  and  sibilants  and 
aspirates,  even  though  we  find  it  matter  of  great  difficulty  to  acquire 
the  wealth  of  consonants  in  this  central  area  which  gives  to  the  Russian, 
for  instance,  its  melody.  Is  there  a  good  reason  to  propose  why  the 
Polynesian  has  acquired  so  little  in  this  mid  space  of  speech? 

To  examine  this  in  detail  requires  that  we  shall  leave  the  horizontal 
order  and  consider  the  vertical.  In  the  horizontal  order  we  have  con- 
sidered impulses  toward  consonant  creation.  We  are  now  to  consider 
the  reaction  possibiHties  to  such  impulses  which  may  exist  in  the  three 
speech-organs,  the  palate,  the  tongue,  and  the  lips,  and  the  ease  or  diffi- 
culty with  which  each  organ  may  be  trained  to  respond  to  such  reactions. 

The  three  speech-organs  perform  each  a  divided  duty,  their  contribu- 
tion to  articulation  is  but  one  of  several  natural  functions,  and  in  the 
performance  of  these  several  functions  there  is  wide  variation  in  the 
familiarity  with  which  they  impress  themselves  upon  our  acquaintance. 


20  EASTER  ISLAND. 

That  the  tongue  is  the  formative  agency  in  the  production  of  the 
column  of  consonants  from  n  to  t  may  readily  be  ascertained.  Yet  we, 
with  perhaps  aeons  of  race  reminiscence  of  animal  needs  outweighing 
man's  few  days  so  full  of  trouble,  think  first  and  most  commonly  of 
the  tongue  as  the  organ  of  taste.  In  like  manner  the  exceeding  great 
joy  which  the  labial  tract  may  express  and  to  which  at  the  same  time  the 
paired  organs  half  contribute  has  served  to  hide  from  famihar  knowledge 
the  fact  that  they  give  us  the  consonant  column  from  i7t  to  p.  Least 
conscious  are  we  of  the  palate  at  the  rear  of  the  mouth  in  any  of  its 
functions,  speech  or  other. 

There  is  physical  reason  in  this  and  in  the  part  which  each  organ 
plays  in  speech.  The  palate  is  a  broad,  a  diffuse  organ ;  its  musculature 
does  not  lend  itself  to  fineness  of  position.  It  is  easy  to  observe  within 
ourselves  in  act  of  speaking  the  shifts  of  position  of  the  tongue  and  of 
the  lips,  but  to  become  famihar  with  our  palates  in  speech  calls  for 
nice  observation  and  particular  training.  We  have  been  trained  to 
speech  for  ages,  we  come  of  a  stock  which  has  acquired  a  wealth  of 
consonants,  yet  because  of  the  hardship  of  adjusting  this  dull  organ, 
the  palate,  to  a  series  of  frets  of  which  we  find  it  difficult  to  become 
conscious,  we  have  consented  to  forego  an  entire  group  of  palatals, 
the  spirants,  and  that  within  a  very  recent  period.  The  adult  trained 
to  English  alone  in  his  early  years  finds  it  difficult  to  master  the  ch 
of  the  German,  quite  as  difficult  as  the  German  himself  in  many  of  his 
dialect  provinces  is  finding  it  to  retain  the  consonant  in  its  purity. 
Therefore  we  need  feel  no  surprise  that  these  unskilled  men,  men  so 
primordial  in  their  speech  acquisition  that  we  feel  convinced  that  we 
are  gazing  with  eager  attention  and  reverence  upon  the  veritable  genesis 
of  an  art  of  human  speech— we  should  not  wonder  that  they  have 
found  it  possible  to  control  this  difficult  organ  only  so  far  as  to  employ 
the  rearward  closure  of  the  vibrant  column  of  air  no  further  than  to  fix 
but  its  pianissimo  and  its  fortissimo  positions,  the  nasal  7ig  and  the 
mute  k.  If  we  acknowledge  that  the  intermediate  positions  of  the 
palate,  although  acquired,  are  too  difficult  for  us  to  retain  we  may 
not  deny  the  probabihty  that  they  were  too  difficult  for  this  race  of 
beginners  of  speech  even  to  acquire.  Rarely  in  any  Polynesian  speech 
do  we  find  so  much  as  the  suggestion  of  a  sound  resultant  from  any 
intermediate  positioning  of  the  palate.  Because  of  this  absence  of  the 
facility  to  employ  intermediate  positions  we  shall  find  that  the  two 
palatals  interchange  across  the  whole  extent  of  the  range  of  that  organ; 
that  when,  for  any  reason  (and  here  enters  the  factor  of  speech  psy- 
chology as  yet  almost  wholly  unstudied)  the  palatal  nasal  goes  out 
of  favor  it  may  be  replaced  with  the  palatal  mute,  as  we  find  to  be 
the  rule  in  the  eastern  dialect  of  the  Marquesas,  where  the  Proto- 
Samoan  ng  appears  as  k;  similarly  the  mutation  of  k  to  ng  is  not 
unknown,  although  the  common  treatment  of  this  consonant  when  it 


THE   POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET.  21 

becomes  objectionable  is  to  drop  it  entirely,  as  we  find  in  Hawaii, 
Samoa,  and  Tahiti  as  a  consistent  practice,  and  as  we  find  it  sporadi- 
cally in  many  kindred  languages. 

From  this  we  deduce  that  these  languages  really  have  acquired  the 
use  of  the  palate  in  general,  have  imperfectly  estabHshed  the  duality 
of  its  capacity  as  proved  by  this  readiness  of  mutation  and  the  wil- 
lingness to  sacrifice  the  mute.  An  examination  of  some  of  the  con- 
servative nooks  of  our  own  speech  will  serve  to  point  the  way  to  the 
suggestion  that  this  palatal  was  the  first  truly  consonant  difference  to 
be  acquired  as  speech  emerged  from  the  cry.  What  saith  the  noble 
red  man?  Let  Deerslayer  record  the  grunt  of  the  Mingo,  "hugh" — 
a  vowel  tone  with  a  succeeding  consonantal  modulant,  the  palatal 
spirant.  From  the  better  English  of  Fife  and  all  the  land  about  it 
we  cite  hech  in  the  common  phrase  ejaculation  "hech  sirs,"  again  the 
palatal  spirant,  surd  where  the  other  was  sonant.  Let  a  child  rap 
its  risible  olecranon,  listen  to  the  cry  of  ouch;  again  a  vowel  with  a 
final  modulant,  a  palatal  sibilant.  These  are  words  and  yet  no  words; 
they  exist  independent  of  parsing  because  they  survive  in  a  state  of 
nature,  even  though  tagged  with  the  interjection  label  for  museum 
display.  They  are  but  the  first  step  advanced  above  the  cry,  the 
earliest  germ  of  speech.  But  to  our  age-long  antiquity  they  and  others 
of  their  sort  have  preserved  the  vital  difference  between  the  cry  of  the 
beast  and  the  cry  of  man.  The  man  has  found  the  way  to  use  his 
palate,  the  very  beginning  of  speech.  These  records  of  Polynesia  show 
that  we  are  deahng  with  a  man  who  can  use  his  palate  with  whole  confi- 
dence in  as  yet  but  a  single  closure. 

Procul,  0  procul!  far  be  it  from  us  to  seek  to  traverse  the  Jacobean 
theology  that  "the  tongue  can  no  man  tame."  In  philology  we  do 
indeed  recognize  the  taming  of  this  member,  we  acknowledge  it  in 
every  reference  to  linguistics,  in  our  most  common  conversation  we 
interchange  with  the  utmost  freedom  speech  and  tongue,  Whitsuntide 
commemorates  the  miracle  of  the  gift  of  tongues.  In  physical  com- 
parison with  the  palate  we  are  struck  with  the  reason.  The  tongue  is 
a  flexible  organ  with  great  possibilities  of  finding  its  way  to  many  parts 
of  the  oral  cavity,  controlled  by  muscles  which  we  soon  learn  to  train 
to  our  service  and  which  we  may  govern  with  great  precision.  In 
English  we  have  familiarized  ourselves,  between  the  semivowel  and 
the  mute,  with  a  lingual  closure  of  the  vibrating  air  column  in  no  less 
than  six  distinct  positions,  covering  the  whole  range  of  the  consonant 
possibilities  to  which  this  organ  lends  itself.  In  the  closure  which 
yields  the  semivowel  we  find  minimum  deviations  which  yield  us  two 
similar  sounds,  and  we  have  another  sort  of  duplication  of  sounds  for 
the  sibilant,  the  spirant,  and  the  mute.  In  our  speech,  then,  the  tongue 
affords  us  ten  distinct  and  always  distinguishable  sounds,  so  truly 
producible  and  with  such  positive  values  that  they  are  almost  incapable 


22 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


of  being  muffled  by  the  blanket  of  coryza,  which  plays  such  havoc 
with  the  rest  of  the  consonants.  These  ten  sounds  are  but  one  short 
of  being  exactly  half  of  the  number  of  our  consonants,  a  good  index 
of  the  amount  of  speech  work  done  by  this  small  member.  A  better 
index  is  shown  in  a  computation  of  relative  frequency  of  employment 
of  the  sounds  in  English,  a  computation  which  differs  from  the  common 
table  of  letter  frequency.  In  preparing  this  I  counted  sound  by  sound 
in  a  continuous  passage  of  Thomas  Hardy's  prose  until  I  had  reckoned 
exactly  i,ooo  occurrences  of  the  most  frequent  vowel,  i  of  the  Italian 
sound.     These  are  the  resulting  figures; 


a  722 


e  451 


o  233 


1  1,000 

y  48 

r 

467 

,  1       325 

ng  58 

n       479 

h       184 

zh  3 

z       193 

sh  61 

s       375 
dh   273 
th    34 

g    67 

d      411 

k    204 

t       525 

u  632 


w  116 


m  167 


152 
183 
144 
146 


For  purposes  of  comparison  I  subjoin  a  similar  table  computed  for 
modern  Samoan  from  a  continuous  passage  of  the  Scriptures  (Fa'ata'oto 
xiii,  xiv),  selected  because  of  its  freedom  from  introduced  words. 


i  381 


e  485 


o  450 


ng  91 


(k)  385 


I  463 
n  131 
s   46 


t    228 


u  224 


m  150 

V    52 
f     116 
p    60 


We  may  obtain  a  better  comparison  by  presenting  these  particulars 
in  their  natural  groups  in  the  accompanying  table : 


Table  i. 


Samoan. 

English. 

Samoan. 

English. 

Vowels 

2540 
1722 
463 
372 

"46 

3038 
4615 
956 
684 
184 
632 

Spirants 

Mutes 

168 
693 

tit 
378 

642 
497 
625 
3082 
908 

Consonants 

Semivowels 

Nasals 

Palatals 

Linguals 

Labials 

Aspiration 

Sibilants 

We  may  make  yet  another  generalization,  the  relation  per  cent 
which  the  three  series  of  consonants  bear  to  the  total  number  of  sounds 
which  yield  1,000  utterances  of  the  dominant  vowel. 


THE  POLYNESIAN  ALPHABET. 


23 


These  percentages  are  presented  in  the  following  table : 

Table  2. 


Samoan. 

English. 

Palatal     

II 

20 
9 

8 
40 
12 

Lingual.   . 

Labial  .     . 

It  would  yield  no  valuable  results  to  pursue  more  extensively  such 
comparisons  of  an  isolating  and  an  analytic  speech,  yet  there  is  an 
interest  in  this  simple  exhibition  of  the  extent  and  manner  wherein 
they  differ.  To  sum  up,  we  may  note  that  for  every  25  Samoan  vowels 
that  speech  makes  use  of  but  17  consonants,  whereas  in  our  own  speech 
we  employ  46  consonants  to  every  30  vowels,  a  striking  illustration  of 
the  difference  between  vocalic  and  consonantal  speech.  The  simpler 
language  employs  its  two  palatals  almost  half  as  much  again  as  we 
use  our  richer  supply  of  palatals,  even  after  the  sacrifice  of  several 
through  disuse.  When  we  examine  the  two  series  which  we  employ 
with  such  beautiful  precision  we  are  struck  with  the  lack  of  develop- 
ment which  is  the  characteristic  of  the  beginning  speech :  the  Samoan 
employs  his  tongue  but  half  as  much  as  we,  and  his  lips  are  but  three 
quarters  as  much  occupied  as  are  ours. 

Now  when  we  look  more  closely  into  the  column  of  Proto-Samoan 
Unguals  and  note  the  play  of  mutation  we  shall  make  an  interesting 
discovery.  In  the  descendant  languages  the  lingual  pair  r-l  (in  fact 
the  apparent  pair  is  really  a  triplet  because  of  my  discovery  of  the 
early  existence  of  r-grasseye)  hands  down  but  one  of  its  members  at  a 
time ;  some  use  /  and  some  r,  none  uses  both.  Next  we  find  a  frequency 
of  mutation  each  way  between  the  nasal  and  the  semivowel,  n-l  and 
l-n  respectively.  We  therefore  establish  the  first  lingual  closure  at  a 
point  equidistant  from  Hquid  and  nasal. 

A  second  pair  exists  in  reference  to  the  aspirate  and  sibilant.  The 
languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia  which  have  both  are  Tonga  and  Uvea ; 
Samoa  and  Futuna  have  5  only;  Nine  has  h  doing  service  for  both. 
When  we  leave  Nuclear  Polynesia  and  pass  to  the  homes  of  Tongafiti 
folk  we  find  that,  with  the  sole  exception  of  little  Manahiki,  the  sibilant 
is  an  impossibility  and  is  replaced  consistently  by  the  aspiration. 

So  with  the  mute  pair.  Here  the  surd  dominates;  the  sonant  d 
occurs  consistently  in  Viti  alone,  and  even  there  can  not  stand  without 
a  preface  of  the  nasal  of  the  lingual  series,  nd. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  tongue  is  used  in  pianissimo  and  fortissimo 
expression,  and  that  particularly  in  the  former  its  superior  flexibility 
and  the  ease  and  beginning  accuracy  of  its  control  enable  the  man  to 
produce  at  least  two  distinct  sounds.  Between  the  two  Hmiting 
extremes  an  intermediate  sound  has  become  possible,  the  sibilant; 


24  EASTER   ISLAND. 

but  we  have  shown  that  in  most  of  these  languages  the  tongue  control 
has  not  yet  reached  a  degree  of  discipline  which  will  give  the  true 
sound,  the  sibilant  passes  into  the  aspiration,  a  breathing  but  faintly 
colored  by  any  activity  of  the  tongue  at  all. 

Next,  and  last  in  this  examination  of  the  Proto-Samoan  consonants, 
we  come  to  the  labials.  In  considering  the  nasal  series  mention  was 
made  of  the  fixity  of  the  m  value.  So  far  as  we  may  rest  an  argument 
upon  freedom  from  mutation  as  evidential  of  antiquity  of  acquisition, 
we  feel  abundantly  justified  in  the  belief  that  the  Hne  of  severance  of 
speaking  man  from  crying  animal  came  when  man  acquired  the  labial 
m.  The  first  gift  of  dawning  speech  lies  exactly  in  the  last  gift  of 
rational  speech,  the  ability  to  shut  the  mouth.  As  between  the  fixed 
labial  and  the  imperfectly  positioned  palatal  the  labial  is  surely  the 
older.  Here  our  interested  delving  into  the  beginnings  gives  us  a 
sketch  of  emerging  man :  first  he  can  mumble  and  then  he  can  grunt, 
but  he  has  begun. 

When  we  look  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  column  we  find  the  surd 
mute  well  established.  In  Viti  it  is  represented  by  its  sonant,  but 
only  through  the  support  of  the  nasal  of  its  own  series,  mb;  in  a  few 
instances  in  this  language  it  passes  to  the  sonant  spirant  v.  In  Tonga  p 
becomes  b  without  support,  and  this  mutation  is  found  somewhat  rarely 
in  some  other  languages. 

The  intermediate  closure  through  the  agency  of  the  lips  gives  the 
spirants,  both  surd  and  sonant.  It  is  easy  to  see  why  we  can  have  this 
double  effect  from  a  single  position  which  has  been  found  impracticable 
in  these  languages  when  the  palate  and  the  tongue  have  been  the 
effective  organs.  For  any  given  closure  it  is  theoretically  possible  to 
have  two  effects.  If  there  is  no  vibration  of  the  air  column  during  the 
continuance  of  the  closure  we  have  the  surd  or  silent  consonant ;  but  if 
during  the  brief  space  of  the  continuance  of  the  closure  the  lungs  force 
into  the  buccal  cavity  a  supply  of  air  and  this  is  set  into  vibration  before 
the  closure  is  unbarred  we  have  a  sounding  or  sonant  result  of  the  clos- 
ure. Thus  in  the  case  of  these  labial  spirants,  in  saying  fa  the  sound 
does  not  begin  until  the  moment  of  release  of  the  closure ;  in  saying  va 
it  becomes  evident  in  the  moment  before  such  release.  We  may  find 
a  reason.  In  the  case  of  the  lingual  and  the  palatal  the  space  in  which 
vibration  before  release  might  take  place  is  occupied  by  organs  under 
less  perfect  control.  In  the  case  of  the  labials  the  palate  and  the  tongue 
lie  quiescent,  the  whole  cavity  of  the  mouth  is  available  as  a  vibrating 
chamber,  and  the  thin  and  essentially  external  lips  are  in  no  sense  in  the 
way  of  such  vibration. 

All  the  languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia  maintain  this  duality  of  the 
spirant.  In  the  Tongafiti  household  the  surd  tends  to  vanish,  it  is  fre- 
quently transformed  into  the  aspiration,  and  in  Rarotonga  that  breath- 
ing has  proved  too  feeble  to  endure,  while  the  Maori  can  come  no  closer 


THE    POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET.  25 

to  it  than  the  supported  hzv.  Except  for  mutation  to  the  semivowel  w 
in  Maori  and  Hawaii,  the  sonant  holds  its  own. 

One  general  word  should  be  said  as  to  the  character  of  the  mutation 
of  the  consonants  in  these  languages.  It  is  essentially  mutation  within 
the  series,  with  two  important  exceptions  later  to  be  noted.  The 
reason  for  this  is  simple.  The  consonant  is  made  by  one  of  three  speech- 
organs  ;  when  for  any  reason  that  consonant  is  to  undergo  variation  it  is 
only  natural  that  it  should  vary  to  some  other  consonant  producible  by 
the  same  organ.  For  the  more  part  the  direction  of  such  mutation  is 
upward  in  the  series.  This  accords  with  the  belief  that  the  consonants 
nearest  the  vowel  area  are  the  first  acquired  and  the  most  easy  to  use, 
and  in  all  variety  general  tendencies  to  revert  to  older  and  to  easier 
forms  are  conspicuous. 

The  first  exception  to  the  law  of  mutation  in  series  is  the  interchanges 
of  ng-n  and  n-ng,  each  quite  common  in  the  nasals,  mutation  extra 
seriem.  An  examination  of  the  slight  variations  in  the  two  positions 
of  the  veil  of  the  palate  when  more  or  less  completely  dropped  to  afford 
an  entrance  of  the  resonating  air  column  to  the  nose  and  its  outflow 
through  the  nostrils  will  prove  how  easily  such  two  mutations  may 
arise.*  It  fits  in  with  what  must  rest  as  the  basic  principle  of  all  these 
sound  varieties,  the  inept  workman's  inability  to  master  all  at  once  a 
tool  which  in  dexterous  usage  may  be  directed  to  precise  employment. 

The  second  exception  is  the  kappation  of  t,  which  is  found  in  Samoa 
and  Hawaii.  In  each  case  it  has  been  preceded  by  the  abolition  of  the 
true  k,  and  then  in  a  quite  modern  reaction  the  t  has  been  sacrificed  to 
replace  the  missing  sound  in  the  alphabet.!  This  movement  was  in 
progress  in  Hawaii  when  it  was  first  discovered;  it  was  facilitated  and 
hastened  to  completion  by  the  missionaries,  who  chose  the  new  sound 

*We  note  with  the  interest  which  must  always  attach  to  the  subject  an  instance  in  English 
speech.  The  noun  derivative  of  strong  is  strength  and  our  standardized  pronunciation  retains 
the  palatal  nasal.  But  there  was  formerly,  in  the  most  excellent  authority  there  yet  remains, 
the  variant  strenth,  and  this  form  finds  dictionary  place  even  in  spelling.  The  nasal  is 
attracted  from  the  palate  to  the  tongue  by  reason  of  the  superior  ease  in  passing  to  the  next 
succeeding  lingual  spirant. 

tWithout  recognition  of  the  inexorability  of  the  speech-principle  here  set  forth  as  operative 
the  teachers  of  Samoa  are  vainly  struggling  to  stay  the  deformation  of  the  speech.  Early 
in  November,  191 1,  Governor-General  Crose,  U.  S.  N.,  in  the  American  colony  of  Tutuila, 
held  the  first  Teachers'  Institute  ever  brought  together  in  Samoa.  From  the  report  pub- 
lished in  Samoan  in  "Le  Sulu"  we  extract  this  pertinent  note. 

"The  great  difficulty  is  the  nanu  (gibberish  speech)  which  destroys  and  corrupts  the 
Samoan  speech.  The  word  talatala  in  men's  speech  is  distorted  into  kalakala  and  it  is 
impossible  to  recognize  the  diversity  of  t  and  k.  They  should  strive  after  the  language  in 
its  purity  as  it  has  been  handed  down  through  the  generations  from  their  remote  ancestors. 
Let  no  one  give  attention  to  the  sneer  that  he  is  speaking  in  the  tongue  of  the  missionary. 
For  it  is  not  the  language  of  the  missionary,  but  it  is  the  true  language  of  Samoa  and  it 
should  be  cherished  and  loved  as  a  sacred  possession.  So,  too,  is  the  continual  interchange 
of  n  and  ng.  One  who  comes  to  ask  for  medicine  on  the  plea  that  his  mother  is  ill  {'ua  tigd 
lo'u  tind)  really  armounces  that  his  ache  has  become  a  mother  {'ua  tind  lo'u  tigd).  Would 
not  one  think  that  this  distortion  of  the  Samoan  would  be  uprooted  by  the  Samoan  school- 
masters on  account  of  their  love  for  their  language  in  its  purity?  Nothing  of  the  sort,  for 
the  majority  of  the  Samoan  teachers  speak  this  gibberish  all  the  time  and  are  devoid  of 
understanding." 


26  EASTER   ISLAND. 

when  they  reduced  the  language  to  writing;  it  has  swept  over  Samoa 
since  the  corresponding  period,  and  is  too  powerful  a  force  to  be  stayed 
by  the  efforts  of  the  teachers.  This  as  yet  evades  explanation,  it  stands 
as  an  anomaly.  Yet  by  way  of  comparison  we  are  able  to  discover  a 
very  few  instances  where  in  secular  mutation  a  Latin  t  has  become  k 
in  descendant  languages,  which,  it  will  be  seen,  is  not  an  exact  parallel.* 

A  word  also  remains  to  say  as  to  the  aspiration.  Few  students  of 
phonetics  admit  it  to  a  consonant  place,  yet  it  is  clearly  not  a  vowel. 
Whitney  sets  it  to  one  side  in  his  classic  table  of  the  alphabet  which 
in  other  respects  we  have  been  following.  It  is  as  though  a  detail  of 
composition,  which  an  artist  had  found  it  difficult  to  dispose  of  on  the 
canvas,  were  painted  on  the  frame.  Despite  this  doubt  I  have  had  no 
hesitation  in  establishing  two  aspirates  and  in  assigning  them  to  posi- 
tions within  the  table  of  the  alphabet;  but  because  I  can  not  identify 
any  part  played  in  the  formation  of  these  aspirations  by  the  three 
consonant-forming  organs  I  have  set  the  two  Polynesian  aspirates  not 
quite  in  the  Hngual  and  labial  series,  but  proximate  thereto.  The  exist- 
ence of  the  duality  of  these  aspirates  is  readily  to  be  estabHshed  in  this 
language  family.  In  the  lingual  series  h  is  the  mutation  terminus  of  t 
and  of  J ;  and  in  the  labial  series  h  is  the  mutation  terminus  of  v,  of/,  of  p. 
Yet  when  we  find  an  h  carrying  on  to  secondary  development  a  word 
which  at  last  resumes  its  former  estate,  this  portative  h  does  not  carry  a 
lingual  over  into  the  labial  column  or  a  labial  into  the  lingual  series ;  the 
aspirate  delivers  properly  that  which  it  has  received.  This  could  not 
be  the  case  if  the  h  resultant  from  lingual  mutation  and  the  h  resultant 
from  labial  mutation  were  indistinguishable  by  the  people  who  speak 
these  languages.  An  exception,  a  case  in  which  an  error  in  dehvery  was 
really  found,  is  so  unusual  that  I  discussed  it  at  length  in  "The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,"  page  287. 

Throughout  these  languages  runs  a  consistent  principle  of  word 
mutation  quite  independent  of  the  mutation  by  consonant  modification. 
In  this  principle  the  word  is  subjected  as  word  to  a  mutation  which  is 
governed  by  other  than  the  simple  phonetic  laws  applicable  to  conso- 
nant variety.  This  principle  is  metathesis,  which  in  Polynesia  is  far 
more  cogent  than  apparent.  In  Rapanui  I  have  noted  but  thirteen 
instances  of  metathesis,  involving  twelve  words,  a  very  minute  per- 
centage of  the  3,000  principal  entries  of  this  dictionary.  In  the 
dictionaries  of  other  languages  of  this  family  this  more  or  less  com- 
plete disguise  of  familiar  words  is  equally  rare  of  record. 

In  the  fact  metathesis  is  very  prevalent ;  it  is  constantly  met  with  in 
the  speech  of  these  islanders.     The  reasons  for  the  paucity  of  its  dic- 

*One  of  these  instances  is  the  word  busk,  now  obsolescent,  which  is  derivable  from  the 
Middle  Latin  bustum.  The  Latin  original,  itself  of  uncertain  etymology,  affords  us  in 
forking  channels  biist  in  anatomy  and  busk  for  the  bodice  whereby  anatomy  is  tolerated 
in  modest  society  within  the  temperate  zones;  near  the  equator  the  distinction  is  far  less 
requisite. 


THE   POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET.  27 

tionary  record  are  not  far  to  seek.  In  the  first  place  the  compilers  of 
these  vocabularies,  cramped  for  room  and  held  to  rigid  economy  in  typo- 
graphical composition,  have  been  at  pains  to  record  the  standard  of 
each  speech  and  to  let  the  variants  pass  without  comment.  Thus,  in 
the  Samoan  nofoa  means  a  seat ;  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  this  is  the 
standard  form,  a  derivative  from  nofo  to  sit;  it  is  found  in  the  dictionary; 
yet  on  the  Hps  of  men  it  is  frequently  sounded /owca  or  even  fongoa.  In 
familiarity  with  the  spoken  language  we  scarcely  notice  the  metathesis, 
certainly  it  does  not  seem  worthy  of  dictionary  record.  But  when 
some  other  branch  of  the  race  has  accepted  for  its  standard  the  meta- 
thetic  form,  that  is  to  say,  when  it  is  used  more  commonly  than  the 
primitive  form,  the  compiler  of  a  dictionary,  in  particular  one  unfa- 
miliar with  the  other  Polynesian  languages,  unknowingly  enters  this 
as  principal  form  and  regards  the  true  form,  if  he  ever  does  hear  it,  as  a 
corruption.  In  such  a  case  we  obtain  the  record  of  metathesis;  we  dis- 
cover it  by  the  comparison  of  other  languages.  Thus  it  is  that  the 
record  of  such  changes  is  far  less  abundant  than  the  word-mutation 
itself. 

To  this  specific  and  particular  reason  we  are  to  add  another  and 
general  reason,  one  which  functions  with  great  potency  in  the  laws  of 
common  thought.  The  phenomenon  has  a  name,  therefore  it  ceases  to 
challenge  information.  We  have  to  recognize  that  names,  even  per- 
fectly good  names,  throttle  investigation,  for  a  certain  type  of  wisdom 
consists  in  the  accumulation  of  names,  and  Webster  and  Worcester  are 
leaders  of  thought.  It  may  well  be  comprehended  that  the  introduc- 
tion of  so  simple  a  designation  as  eschatology  in  general  and  improving 
conversation  might  lead  to  no  result,  the  name  buries  the  fact;  yet 
introduced  to  the  student  keen  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  through 
research  and  investigation  the  same  name  might  well  lead  on  and  yet  on 
to  the  living  hope  of  the  joys  of  a  life  yet  to  come.  Thus,  named  and 
satisfactorily  named,  metathesis  has  passed  practically  unstudied  as  to 
method  and  principle. 

It  has  not  been  easy  to  codify  the  instances  of  metathesis  in  such 
wise  as  to  establish  the  principles  which  underlie  this  mechanism  of 
speech,  but  after  many  efforts  which  have  proved  fruitless  I  feel  con- 
fident that  I  have  devised  a  system  of  record  by  which  all  cases  may  be 
rendered  comparable.  It  will  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  Polynesian 
syllable  is  of  the  simplest  structure.  There  are  but  two  forms — there 
can  be  no  more — the  syllable  containing  a  single  vowel  sound  and  the 
syllable  containing  a  single  vowel  introduced  by  a  single  consonant 
sound. 

Now  before  passing  to  the  less  familiar  Polynesian  words  it  will  be 
well  to  illustrate  metathesis  through  typical  instances  in  our  own  more 
famihar  speech,  sometimes  jocular,  sometimes  produced  by  some  mental 
inversion  of  order  of  utterance,  and  then  commonly  known  as  Spoon- 


28  EASTER   ISLAND. 

erisms,  from  a  distinguished  Oxford  don  who  was  forever  tripping 
after  this  fashion;  in  a  very  few  instances  really  formative  as  shown 
by  language  comparison. 

Of  the  jocular  type,  there  comes  to  mind  the  name  which  the  sub- 
urban resident  applies  to  the  implement  of  his  semiweekly  exercise,  the 
mawnlower.  A  genuine  Spoonerism  is  the  solemn  injunction  of  the 
clergyman  that  the  congregation  shall  unite  in  singing  hymn  688,  omit- 
ting the  last  two  stanzas,  hymn  688,  "this  world  is  sure  from  paw  to 
paw" ;  possibly  less  genuine  is  the  similar  ascription  to  the  deaconing  of 
yet  another  hymn, ' '  this  world  is  but  a  shooting  flea. ' '  The  third  type, 
that  which  alone  adds  to  our  permanent  vocabulary,  is  represented  by 
the  Norman  cry  of  haro,  at  the  sound  of  which  all  acts  of  whatever  vio- 
lence must  cease  until  justice  were  done  the  petitioners,  which  has  lost 
its  gravity  in  passing  into  EngHsh  hurrah. 

If  in  these  three  types  we  disregard  the  final  consonants  of  the 
respective  syllables  which  compose  them  we  shall  find  our  path  easy 
toward  the  estabHshmentof  the  two  simple  classes  of  m.etathesis.  Upon 
examination  we  shall  at  once  see  that  in  respect  of  the  elements  inter- 
changing position  we  have  two  distinct  types  and  a  third  which  com- 
bines them.  In  mawnlower  the  interchanged  elements  are  the  initial 
consonants;  in  hurrah  the  consonants  remain  unmoved  but  the  vowels 
interchange ;  in  shooting  flea  syllable  interchanges  position  with  syllable. 
This  last  type  we  need  not  now  consider;  in  Polynesia  I  have  not  yet 
identified  a  single  instance  in  which  syllable  interchange  is  positively 
established,  and  the  few  instances  with  which  I  am  acquainted  in  Mela- 
nesia are  complicated  by  an  alien  element  in  the  mixture  of  languages.* 

So  far  as  these  researches  have  been  prosecuted  in  the  Polynesian  lan- 
guages, there  are  but  two  metathetic  types  and  these  two  do  not  com- 
mingle ;  a  word  may  interchange  its  consonants  or  may  interchange  its 
vowels,  but  not  both  at  the  same  time. 

To  secure  codification  whereby  comparison  may  be  possible  I  have 
hit  upon  the  device  of  employing  the  letters  of  our  alphabet  as  designat- 
ing position,  the  vowels  in  order  indicating  the  vowels  of  each  successive 
syllable  of  the  words  under  examination,  the  consonants  in  like  manner 
indicating  the  consonants  introductory  to  each  such  syllable.  Thus  B 
will  always  represent  the  consonant  of  the  first  syllable ;  the  absence  of 
B  will  show  that  the  word  lacks  a  consonant  in  its  first  syllable ;  a  will 
represent  the  vowel  of  the  first  syllable,  no  matter  what  the  word ;  c  and 
E  are  assigned  to  the  second  syllable,  d  and  i  to  the  third,  and  so  on. 
Thus  diagrammed  lawnmower  is  bacE,  in  which  b  represents  /,  a  repre- 
sents awn,  c  represents  m,  and  E  the  scumbled  vowel  sound  ower.  In 
like  manner  bacE  diagrams  haro  with  b  for  h,  a  for  a,  c  for  r,  and  E  for  o. 

*In  "The  Polynesian  Wanderings"  I  have  listed  cases  of  metathesis  as  cited  in  the  follow- 
ing list,  the  references  being  to  the  serial  number  of  the  items  in  the  Appendix  I:  Leon  139, 
Retan  193,  King  196,  Baki  298,  Bierian  and  Baki  321,  Saa  351,  and  Pala  on  page  io8.  Even 
though  the  publication  of  that  work  preceded  the  writing  of  these  pages  by  less  than  a  year, 
it  will  be  seen  that  therein  I  was  still  striving  to  codify  metathesis  by  a  numerical  method  and 
not  meeting  with  success. 


THE   POLYNESIAN   ALPHABET. 


29 


When  we  subject  lawnmower  to  metathesis  the  resultant  mawnlower 
is  represented  by  cabE.  That  is  the  symbol  for  all  metathetics  in 
which  the  consonant  of  the  latter  syllable  interchanges  with  the  con- 
sonant of  the  former  syllable. 

When  we  subject  haro  to  metathesis  the  resultant  hurrah  is  repre- 
sented by  BECA.  That  is  the  symbol  for  all  metathetics  in  which  the 
vowel  of  the  latter  syllable  interchanges  with  the  vowel  of  the  former 
syllable. 

Accordingly  we  have  now  graphic  representations  of  two  primitive 
types,  consonantal  and  vocaHc  metathesis.  In  examining  our  Rapanui 
examples  of  metathesis  we  shall  have  no  difficulty  in  reduction  to  these 
types,  even  in  words  more  extensive  than  dissyllables.  The  only  con- 
fusion will  arise  where  we  have  to  deal  with  syllables  which  lack  con- 
sonants. Yet  this  confusion  will  vanish  when  we  bear  in  mind  that  a 
word  lacking  a  second  consonant,  symbolized  bae,  is  the  same  thing  as 
BACE,  and  that  the  symbol  of  its  consonantal  metathesis,  abe,  is  really 
the  equivalent  of  cabe.  Accordingly  we  thus  arrange  these  examples, 
the  primitive  form  preceding  in  every  pair. 

I.  Consonantal  Metathesis. 


CABE. 

ABE. 

CAEDI. 

muhu 
numi 
vaka 
mona 

humu 
(ha)moni 
kavakava 
noma 

foe           ohe  (Mgv.) 

ABEDI. 
haere       ahere 

upoko        puoko 

CADEI. 

aluga         ragua 

DACEI. 

aluga         garua 

IL   Vocalic  Metathesis. 


BBCfl 

pusa 
tihe 
tufa 

pahu 

tehi 

tahu 

ACIE. 


It  will  readily  be  comprehended  that  as  yet  our  material  is  far  too 
scanty  and  that  our  method  of  codification  is  as  yet  too  newly  devised 
to  admit  of  such  study  as  will  establish  the  principles  of  this  word  muta- 
tion. But  now  that  comparison  may  systematically  be  established  over 
the  whole  Polynesian  area  it  will  not  be  long  before  the  system  of 
metathesis  will  come  to  light,  undoubtedly  as  simple  as  are  all  the 
fundamental  rules  of  this  speech  family. 


CHAPTER  II. 

RAPANUI  SOURCES  AND  VARIETY. 

We  can  make  no  better  beginning  of  the  study  of  the  phonetics  of  this 
speech  than  by  an  examination  of  the  mutations  to  which  have  been 
subjected  those  words  which  the  necessities  of  modern  intercourse  have 
forced  the  islanders  to  naturaHze.  These  words  are  of  sources  easily 
recognizable  as  English,  French,  and  ecclesiastical.  Their  original 
forms  are  standard  in  our  f amihar  acquaintance ;  therefore  they  afford 
us  opportunity  of  examining  the  treatment  to  which  this  Polynesian 
folk  has  had  to  subject  them  for  its  own  currency.  To  the  number  of 
66  they  are  entered  in  the  dictionary  with  such  type  differentiation  as 
will  manifest  their  alien  character,  and  in  that  place  the  source  of 
each  is  indicated.  For  the  purpose  of  this  examination  they  are  here 
assembled  in  two  tables.  With  the  French  we  may  properly  and  do 
include  the  Latin  and  Greek  borrowings,  for  all  have  come  through  the 
same  channel,  the  mission  priests  and  brethren  of  the  Congregation  des 
Sacres-Coeurs  de  Picpus.  The  source  of  the  words  of  English  origin  is 
less  definite.  We  have  information  of  no  such  settlement  of  English- 
speaking  folk  on  Easter  Island  as  would  foster  the  acquisition  of  this 
score  of  vocables.  A  few,  such  as  pakete,  paura,  uira,  manna,  tara,  pent, 
poti,  may  have  been  acquired  by  islanders  drafted  into  service  as  boat's 
crews  of  the  whalers  who  once  crowded  those  seas  in  their  hunt  for  the 
cachalot.  A  few  others  may  have  been  acquired  by  contract  laborers 
in  Tahiti,  where  the  London  Mission  had  introduced  some  English  to 
island  life.  In  this  group  we  may  safely  place  hora,  miniita,  nira,  eteni, 
mitinare,  himene,  pnka,  ii,  tiki,  tokini,  and  tope — there  can  be  no  doubt 
as  to  the  latter  moiety,  how  they  smack  of  the  dissenting  missionary! 
But  hoi  in  derivation  from  horse  is  a  puzzle :  in  kevare  we  find  the  French 
word  for  the  same  animal;  /icf,  therefore,  did  not  arise  on  Easter  Island; 
it  was  not  likely  to  be  acquired  in  Tahiti,  for  puaahorofenua  is  the  name 
there  in  use.     But  here  are  the  lists: 

ENGLISH. 

aniani  (onion)  mitinare  (missionary)  puka  (book) 

eteni  (heathen)  moni  (money)  tara  (dollar) 

himene  (hymn)  nira  (needle)  ti  (tea) 

hoi  (horse)  pakete  (bucket)  tiki  (sick) 

hora  (hour)  paura  (powder)  tokini  (stocking) 

manua  (man  o'  war)  peni  (paint)  tope  (soap) 

minuta  (minute)  poti  (boat)  uira  (wheel) 

31 


32 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


agera  (ange) 
anio  (agneau) 
enemi  (ennemi) 
epikopo  (episcopus) 
etereno  (eterael) 
eukaritia  (eucharistie) 
evagerio  (evangelium) 
hieroturia  (hierodoulia) 
hipokerita  (hypocrite) 
hipotati  (hypostasis) 
hove  (veuve) 
iuteo  (iudaeus) 
karatia  (gratia) 
kevare  (cheval) 
kimatiko  (schismaticus) 


FRENCH  AND   ECCLESIASTICAL. 

retera  (lettre) 
ri  (riz) 
ropa  (robe) 
takarameta  (sacrament) 


mereti  (mercredi) 
miterio  (mysterium) 
natura  (natura) 
nieve  (nivis) 
papa  (pape) 
papatema  (bapteme) 
pater iareka  (patriarch) 
peata  (beatus) 
penetuli  (peinture) 
perehe  (plaie) 
peripitero  (presbyterus) 
porokimo  (proximus) 
porotetani  (protestant) 
rapino  (lapin) 
reone  (Icon) 


tameti  (samedi) 
taperenakero  (tabernaculum) 
teparanate  (serpent) 
tiaporo  (diabolus) 
tominika  (dominica) 
toro  (taureau) 
uva  (uva) 
veneri  (vendredi) 
viatiko  (viaticum) 
vicario  (vicarius) 
verigine  (virgo) 


Even  in  so  simple  a  matter  as  the  addition  of  a  final  vowel  to  a  foreign 
word  of  closed  habit  we  shall  find  an  indication  of  a  fixed  character  of 
this  as  of  every  speech  of  the  Polynesian  family.  In  these  two  Hsts  we 
find  no  instance  of  the  addition  of  u,  nor  is  it  common  in  such  usage 
elsewhere  in  this  family.  Another  generally  uncommon  euphonic  ter- 
mination apphcable  to  closed  foreign  words,  o,  occurs  only  in  the  French 
list,  and  even  there  (except  for  the  single  mstance  of  rapino)  is  confined 
to  the  ecclesiastical  words,  in  which  we  seem  to  note  a  tendency  on  the 
part  of  the  priests  to  offer  to  the  islanders  the  oblique  cases  and  open 
forms  of  the  originals.  It  should  be  noted  that  in  no  case  does  the 
euphonic  addition  carry  the  accent ;  it  is  largely  to  secure  a  penult  ictus 
in  reproducing  the  original  accent  of  the  borrowed  word  that  this  extra 
syllable  is  appended.  In  the  arsis  the  finer  quality  of  the  vowel  might 
be  expected  to  attain  the  full  perfection  which  is  the  foremost  quality, 
almost  the  most  enduring  possession,  of  Polynesian  orthoepy.  In  the 
thesis,  particularly  a  final  thesis,  the  shade  of  difference  between  e  and  i 
may  pass  unconsidered.  We  note  the  cases  under  each  vowel,  the 
series  of  each  table  being  noted  independently. 


hora 

minuta 

nira 

paura 
puka 
uira 

agera 

hipokerita 

papatema 

E. 

pateriareka 
retera 

ropa 
takarameta 

himene 
mitinare 

pakete 
tope 

kevare 
reone 

I. 

poti 
tiki 

teparanate 

verigine 

aniani 
eteni 

hoi 
peni 

hipotati 
penetuH 

porotetani 

The  proportion  contributed  to  these  three  lists  by  the  two  source 
languages  seems  to  inhere  in  conditions  exterior  to  Rapanui.  The 
French  possesses  a  larger  number  of  vocables  of  the  open  habit  and 
there  is  no  such  ictus  upon  the  ultima  as  distinguishes  many  English 
words.  Thus,  taking  into  the  count  the  fact  that  the  French  list  is 
rather  more  than  twice  the  length  of  the  English  list,  we  estimate  a  final 


RAPANUI    SOURCES   AND    VARIETY.  33 

a  and  a  final  e  as  twice  as  frequently  required  in  English  borrowings  and 
a  final  i  as  four  times  as  frequent. 

No  Polynesian  speech  can  accomplish  the  concurrence  of  consonants; 
the  spirit  of  the  language  does  not  tolerate  it.  In  borrowing  words  in 
which  such  concurrence  exists  two  methods  of  treatment  are  in  use  to 
obviate  the  difficulty. 

One,  the  method  which  seems  the  easier  to  the  foreigner  who  seeks 
to  contribute  necessary  new  words — and  that  is  the  position  of  every 
missionary — is  to  spHt  up  the  concurrent  consonants  by  the  interjection 
of  a  light  vowel,  most  commonly  assimilated  to  a  stem  vowel  next  ear- 
lier or  next  later  in  the  word:  this  we  find  illustrated  in  teparauate,  in 
which  the  latter  a  is  assimilated  to  the  former,  and  in  porokimo,  where 
the  first  0  is  assimilated  from  the  succeeding  and  essentially  stem  o. 
Or  a  vowel  of  a  lighter  color  may  be  employed,  merely  as  a  septum, 
as  the  last  e  in  taperenakero.  By  such  alien  brutality  we  encounter 
the  uncouth  forms  of  the  type  laikisipositadamapejela  and  ameiamani, 
{Reichspostdampfer  and  Amtmann)  with  which  the  needs  of  German 
administration  have  defaced  the  pleasant  rhythm  of  the  Samoan,  a 
language  sweet  in  the  cadences  of  love  and  ample  for  the  orator,  sub- 
missive but  aghast  at  such  Teutonic  additions. 

In  a  second  group  of  the  borrowings  we  recognize  with  no  difficulty 
the  motion  of  a  less  external  principle,  a  motion  which  represents  the 
tendency  of  the  island  speech.  This  is  perhaps  less  a  matter  susceptible 
of  positive  proof  than  the  recognition  of  the  feel  of  the  language  ac- 
quired in  years  of  intimate  contact  with  Polynesian  speech  and  of  close 
study  of  its  manners  and  methods.  To  these  islanders  the  historic  ety- 
mology of  the  borrowed  European  word  is  a  thing  unknow^n,  never  to  be 
known,  not  in  the  least  worthy  of  consideration. 

That  we  have  written  of  a  certain  large  reliance  on  the  feel  of  the 
language  is  not  to  be  taken  as  indicative  of  any  shirking  of  discussion. 
It  is  possible  in  a  few  words  to  present  the  difference  and  to  present  it 
clearly,  a  particular  presentation  of  the  general  statements  of  the  fore- 
going chapter. 

In  our  Indo-Germanic  languages  the  stem  survives  in  its  consonant 
skeleton.  In  passing  from  stage  to  stage  in  descent  from  a  common 
ancestor  the  consonants  have  been  subjected  to  a  slow  modification, 
but  it  is  so  slight  that  the  laws  of  Grimm  and  Verner  are  sufficient  to 
bring  almost,  if  not  yet  quite,  all  to  plain  account.  Far  other  with  the 
vowel  elements ;  these  unstopped  vibrations  of  the  vocal  column  of  air 
undergo  strange  alterations,  not  only  secular  change  in  the  course  of 
long  ages  but  rapid  change  within  the  memory  of  a  single  generation  or 
but  of  a  few.  Our  veriest  school  children,  if  permitted  to  think  at  all, 
wonder  at  the  prosody  of  the  mutilated  rhyme : 

I  am  monarch  of  all  I  survey. 
My  right  there  is  none  to  dispute, 
From  the  center  all  round  to  the  sea — 


34  EASTER   ISLAND. 

And  in  the  present  score  of  years  London  has  become  alarmed  at  the 
remarkable  spread  of  the  a  in  lady  to  a  something  which  we  do  not 
exactly  represent  in  type  by  lydy  or  laidy,  the  sudden  extension  of 
a  narrowly  restricted  Middlesex  village  dialect  which  had  lain  dor- 
mant for  centuries  until  this  modern  weed  growth,  and  now  baffles  all 
efforts  at  explanation. 

A  very  small  area  of  the  general  vowel-change  has  been  set  apart 
into  artificial  classes  and  designated  ablaut  and  umlaut,  active  under 
impulses  which  we  scarcely  yet  begin  to  comprehend.  In  the  languages 
familiar  to  our  use  the  lasting  frame  is  the  consonant,  the  vowel  may 
change  almost  in  a  year;  but  in  Polynesia  the  skeleton  of  the  word  is 
the  vowel.  The  consonants  are  yet  but  few,  a  sign  in  this  case  of  recent 
and  partial  development  as  genetic  conditions  have  served ;  they  are  so 
dotted  over  the  buccal  speech-area  as  to  suggest  that  they  are  little  more 
than  samples  of  what  may  long  ages  hence  be  needed.  They  are  sub- 
ject to  mutation  along  lines  which  we  may  readily  explain;  they  are 
frequently  subject  to  extinction  without  entailing  any  serious  loss  of 
comprehensibiHty.  But  the  vowel  remains  firm  and  unwavering;  it  is 
the  real  skeleton  of  the  Polynesian  speech-body. 

Let  us  clinch  the  statement  by  a  simple  illustration,  and  in  this  we 
may  draw  upon  the  Samoan  as  representing  the  central  and  least 
modified  type  of  Polynesian  speech. 

We  are  all  familiar  with  English  types  of  inflection  employing  such 
forms  as  sang,  sing,  song,  sung.  This  HngHsh  series  has  been  subjected 
to  purposeful  vowel  change,  yet  the  sense  runs  one  and  undivided 
throughout;  the  stem  has  but  undergone  ablaut.  Yet  if  we  were  to 
attempt  to  subject  to  such  vocalic  mutation  a  similar  Samoan  couplet 
of  consonants,  as  t-ng,  we  should  have  tagi  to  cry,  togi  to  peck,  tugi  to 
set  afire.  In  the  Samoan  series,  which  is  not  in  the  least  a  speech-series, 
the  same  change  of  vowels  gives  us  a  new  word  in  each  case.  Although 
the  consonants  remain  unaltered  in  themselves  and  in  their  relative 
position  the  shift  of  vowel  gives  a  complete  alteration  of  sense.  Clearly 
the  skeleton  of  these  words  is  not  in  the  consonants.  Now  let  us 
examine  the  first  of  these  Polynesian  words  and  notice  the  consonant 
modifications  it  may  undergo  and  yet  carry  the  sense  unmodified  in 
various  dialects  of  the  Polynesian  family  and  as  loan  material  in 
Melanesian  languages, 

tangi     tani     taki     tai     kani     angi     jangi     hai 

Each  consonant  has  undergone  each  and  every  of  the  changes  which  are 
its  phonetic  possibility,  even  to  extinction.  In  the  final  reduction  we 
are  led  to  a  specimen  so  elemental  that  we  find  no  consonant  other  than 
an  aspirate,  a  mere  initial  breathing,  scarcely  more  vocal  than  an  ap- 
pulse ;  but  throughout  the  changes  the  vowel  a  and  the  vowel  i  remain 
unchanged  in  themselves  and  in  their  relative  position.     The  life  of  all 


RAPANUI   SOURCES   AND   VARIETY.  35 

these  words  lies  in  the  a-i  collocation;  it  is  this  vowel  skeleton  which 
holds  the  meaning. 

Look  now  at  our  tables  of  English  and  French  source  and  see  what 
the  Rapanui  men  under  their  own  instinct  of  speech  have  done  with 
their  borrowings.  An  excellent  illustration  is  pent,  interesting  because 
we  find  it  duplicated  by  penetuli  of  the  same  sense  from  the  French 
peinture.  The  word  paint  is  on  two  accounts  impracticable  for  Rapanui 
enunciation ;  it  ends  in  a  consonant ;  it  carries  concurrent  consonants ;  if 
dealt  with  by  the  foreigner  intent  upon  fitting  the  English  word  for 
island  use  by  the  method  of  parting  the  concurrence  by  a  vowel  of  light 
shade,  the  word  would  assume  some  such  form  as  peniti.  This  would 
come  under  the  regimen  of  another  rule  of  Polynesian  speech,  that  of  the 
penult  accent,  and  we  should  find  that  peniti  is  unrecognizably  remote 
from  original  paint.  Governed  by  his  own  comprehension  of  that  which 
is  permanent  and  dominant  in  every  vocable,  the  Rapanui  man  seizes 
upon  the  vowel  which  meets  his  ear;  of  the  succeeding  consonants 
adopts  that  which  is  most  lasting  in  his  consonantal  scheme,  the  nasal, 
and  rejects  the  mute.  Therefore  peni  pictures  to  his  eye  the  distinc- 
tive determinant  sound  which  paint  makes  upon  his  ear. 

Thus  we  are  introduced  to  an  important  detail  of  the  use  of  the  con- 
sonants. Not  only  are  the  Polynesians  masters  of  far  fewer  consonants 
than  our  needs  require,  but  of  those  consonants  which  they  do  possess 
the  mastery  is  varied  in  degree.  The  tier  of  consonants  which  lies 
nearest  the  vowels  is  that  which  alone  can  be  said  to  be  universally  in 
Polynesian  possession,  the  palatal  nasal  ng,  the  lingual  nasal  w,  the  labial 
nasal  m.  These  three  are  almost  constant;  mutation  inter  se  is  rare, 
and  mutation  in  series  (that  is  to  say,  m  to  other  labials,  and  the  like) 
is  almost  wholly  restricted  to  the  possibility  of  the  l-n  and  n-l  mutation. 
This  exception,  again,  is  genetically  valuable,  for  it  points  the  way  to  a 
fine  whereby  the  vowel  in  evolution  through  the  channel  of  the  liquid 
may  attain  to  consonant  figure.  Our  studies  of  Polynesian  etymologies 
show  us — in  fact  the  tangi  illustration  shortly  heretofore  employed 
offers  a  full  exposition — that  t  is  impermanent,  it  may  become  k  by  an 
extraordinary  shift  to  the  palatal  series,  and  in  its  own  series  it  may 
become  /,  s,  h,  or  vanish  entirely.  Therefore  we  are  led  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  in  dealing  with  concurrent  consonants  in  its  borrowings  the 
Polynesian  selects  that  of  each  two  which  is  the  older  and  better  estab- 
lished in  his  own  speech. 

This  we  find  again  instanced  in  nira,  a  selection  of  the  liquid  over  the 
mute  in  the  dl  of  needle. 

In  a  considerable  group  of  these  borrowed  words  we  have  to  do  with  s 
concurrent  with  some  other  consonant,  either  in  the  preceding  or  the 
succeeding  position.  Here  the  resultant  is  conditioned  by  the  fact 
that  the  sibilant  is  impossible  to  the  Polynesian  in  general,  the  Samoan 
being  the  chief  exception,  and  commonly  is  represented  by  an  aspiration 


36  EASTER   ISLAND. 

approximate  to  the  lingual  positions  of  the  buccal  closures  and  appar- 
ently prior  to  those  positions,  for  a  post-aspirated  consonant  is  scarcely 
to  be  found  in  the  Polynesian  Pacific*  Accordingly,  in  such  cases  as 
these  the  impossible  sibilant  is  omitted  and  sk,  ks,  sm,  sp,  of  the  original 
word  are  satisfactorily  reproduced  by  the  remainder  of  the  pair.  Where 
5  stands  alone  it  is  reproduced  by  t,  thus  giving  rise  to  the  deliciously 
pious  collocation  of  tiki,  tokini,  tope  of  the  former  table;  in  which  any 
person  who  has  acquired  famiharity  with  the  harsh  introduction  to  the 
Pacific  islanders  of  the  accidentia  of  civilization  will  sadly  recognize  a 
case  of  hysteron  proteron,  for  tokini  and  tope  are  really  major  and  minor 
premises  of  a  fatal  syllogism. 

When  we  pass  to  the  comparison  of  Rapanui  with  other  languages  of 
the  Polynesian  family  we  shall  have  to  consider  changes  less  violent, 
changes  which  are  clearly  reducible  to  certain  fixed,  smoothly  acting, 
and,  we  believe,  readily  comprehensible  laws  of  mutation  not  peculiar 
to  this  remotest  speech,  but  general  throughout  the  family.  In  order 
to  facihtate  comparisons  of  the  material  I  suffix  to  the  last  chapter 
finding  tables  of  all  such  vocables  as  afford  comparable  data  and 
shall  cite  them  by  the  assigned  serial  numbers.  It  will  be  seen  that 
just  one-third  of  the  dictionary  material  is  thus  made  available  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent  for  this  particular  research. 

Our  first  inquiry  shall  be  addressed  to  the  vowel  changes  which 
Rapanui  exhibits  in  comparison  with  our  standard  of  Polynesian  speech. 
Naturally,  because  of  the  durability  of  the  Polynesian  vowel,  the  num- 
ber will  not  be  found  a  large  one;  each  instance  will,  therefore,  be  of 
particular  interest. 

a-O  The  mutation  in  thesis  occurs  in  789,  791 ;  in  arsis  in  514.  In  the  quasi  diphthong 
au  we  find  the  mutant  om  in  5 1 7,  5 1 8,  677,  783,  but  it  is  not  critical  in  Southeast 
Polynesian,  for  the  duplicate  forms  exist  in  these  stems  quite  generally  and 
may  have  been  coexistent  in  the  earliest  swarms  of  migration. 

a-e  Found  in  thesis  in  375,  470. 

o-a  Found  in  arsis  in  730,  873 ;  in  thesis  in  856. 

o-e  Found  in  thesis  in  754. 

o-u  Found  in  thesis  in  748. 

Duplicate  forms,  that  is  to  say,  instances  of  vowel  variety  which  are 
not  critical  for  Southeast  Polynesian,  are  found  in  375,  470,  517,  518, 
660,  699,  751,  777,  783,  938.  There  remain  the  following,  which  are 
not  to  be  arranged  in  the  foregoing  classes : 

341.  The  identification  is  very  uncertain  both  in  sense  and  in  source  and  must  be  neg- 
lected until  better  supported. 

452.  The  Rapanui  really  represents  here  the  standard  form  of  the  Tongafiti  migration. 

867.  The  Rapanui  is  regular,  the  Maori  an  anomalous  form. 

920.  The  word  in  most  of  its  occurrences  shows  evidences  of  an  upheaval  so  violent  as 
to  remove  it  from  consideration  under  the  ordinary  laws  of  phonetic  variety. 


*We  note  the  sh  of  Tongarewa,  its  dialectic  occiu-rence  as  an  /i-variant  in  Maori,  and 
traces  among  the  Polynesian  loan  material  in  Melanesia;  also  the  dh  of  Viti  in  mutation 
from  Polynesian  h  and  s;  the  wh  of  Maori  is,  of  course,  not  properly  in  this  list,  for  it  is 
really  hw  attracted  out  of  order  in  writing  by  the  influence  of  the  EngHsh  error. 


RAPANUI    SOURCES   AND    VARIETY.  37 

We  have  already,  in  the  preceding  chapter,  presented  a  table  of  the 
alphabet  of  Rapanui  in  comparison  with  the  adopted  standard  of  the 
Proto-Samoan.  We  shall  next  list  the  occurrences  of  the  Rapanui 
deviations  from  the  standard,  and  in  the  first  set  of  tables  shall  concern 
ourselves  only  with  the  cases  for  which  we  have  Samoan — or  in  a  few 
instances  lacking  Samoan  we  have  other  Nuclear  Polynesian — primi- 
tives as  the  base  of  comparison.  These  tables  deal  only  with  deviations ; 
the  concords  are  so  many  and  so  consistent  that  the  index  table  serves 
as  a  most  satisfactory  tabulation.  I  make  but  one  exception,  in  each 
direction,  to  this  system;  the  mutation  l-r  holds  so  constantly  as  not  to 
call  for  record,  and  the  h  in  Rapanui,  as  a  preservation  of  the  Proto- 
Samoan  aspiration,  needs  record  because  that  sound  does  not  appear  in 
the  modern  Samoan.  The  tables  are  grouped  by  series,  that  is,  by  the 
three  speech-organs  employed,  beginning  at  the  back  of  the  mouth. 


Palatal: 

g-n 

686 

785 

¥~ 

316 

k— 

419 

534 

730 

745 

822 

Lingual: 

l-n 

786 

I— 

736 

830 

n-s 

660 

714 

735 

h-h 

296 

351 

359 

771 

792 

824 

h— 

692 

695 

833 

s-h 

329 

355 

358 

362 

364 

371 

374 

376 

377 

380 

381 

384 

396 

392 

394 

399 

400 

401 

408 

409 

416 

472 

473 

547 

624 

680 

740 

743 

744 

750 

753 

754 

766 

789 

835 

s— 

325 

470 

823 

t— 

770 

Labial: 

i-h 

297 

299 

300 

301 

304 

335 

336 

337 

338 

349 

350 

351 

35a 

353 

354 

356 

357 

360 

363 

365 

366 

367 

368 

369 

370 

37a 

373 

375 

378 

379 

385 

386 

387 

388 

389 

391 

393 

395 

397 

398 

402 

403 

404 

405 

406 

407 

410 

411 

415 

423 

430 

471 

524 

528 

529 

551 

589 

599 

621 

622 

623 

625 

626 

656 

679 

694 

698 

741 

742 

745 

746 

747 

748 

749 

751 

752 

755 

756 

817 

528 

f-p 

329 

f— 

301 

Of  the  two  strongly  characteristic  deviations  of  Rapanui  from  the 
Proto-Samoan  standard,  s-h  and  }-h,  each  affecting  an  intermediate 
closure,  of  the  tongue  and  lips  respectively,  each  results  in  an  aspira- 
tion, but  with  a  difference  in  quality  whose  existence  we  must  recognize, 
even  though  we  can  not  fully  comprehend  it  as  within  our  own  speech 
training. 

In  the  nasal  tier  the  interchanges  g-n  and  n-g  are  general  and  not  to 
be  regarded  as  of  diagnostic  value  in  determination  of  dialect  movement. 

The  minor  movements  of  mutation  in  the  palatal  column,  the  extinc- 
tion of  g  and  of  k,  are  frequent  in  Polynesian.  That  of  k  has  already 
received  sufficient  comment,  that  of  g  is  a  dialectic  character  of  Tahiti, 
and  is  found  sporadically  in  Nuclear  Polynesian  and  in  the  Maori. 


38  K ASTER  ISLAND. 

In  the  lingual  column  the  mutation  l-n  is  characteristic  of  Nukuoro, 
a  speech  that  is  best  considered  a  somewhat  recent  Samoan  derivative ; 
it  is  sporadic  in  several  languages.  The  extinction  of  /  is  strongly- 
marked  in  Nine,  appears  somewhat  frequently  in  Tonga,  and  in  South- 
east Polynesia  is  abundant  in  the  Marquesas.  The  consideration  of  the 
retention  of  the  Proto-Samoan  aspiration  and  of  its  extinction,  both 
included  in  the  foregoing  tables,  is  postponed  to  later  studies  of  the 
aspiration  in  general.  The  extinction  of  the  sibilant  is  common  in 
Mangareva,  as  we  see  in  the  chapter  dealing  with  that  tongue;  it  is 
the  rule  in  Rarotonga,  it  is  sporadic  in  other  Tongafiti  languages;  I 
lack  present  record  of  its  occurrence  in  Nuclear  Polynesian. 

In  the  labial  column  the  mutation  f-v,  an  interesting  variety  since  it 
involves  the  unusual  change  from  surd  to  sonant,  is  characteristic  of 
Viti,  sporadic  in  several  languages  in  each  household.  The  extinction  of 
/  is  characteristic  of  Mangaia,  Rarotonga,  Bukabuka,  strongly  marked 
in  Mangareva,  and  sporadic  in  Nukuoro  and  Rotuma. 

We  next  pass  to  a  similar  tabulation  of  mutation  of  the  Tongafiti  ele- 
ment registered  upon  Maori  as  the  most  readily  available  base.  These 
variants  are  very  few ;  they  occur  only  in  the  Unguals  and  labials : 

h —    841     842  hw —  839      844 

h-w-h  952  w-f     842       843      864      871       912      955      956      957 

hw-r  922  w-h    850      855      856      858 

The  Maori  hw  being  a  mutation  of  Proto-Samoan  /,  the  three  entries 
are  reducible  to  f-h,  f-v,  /-,  which  have  been  established  in  the  larger 
table  with  Samoan  comparatives.  Similarly  as  Maori  w  is  a  mutation 
of  Proto-Samoan  v,  the  foregoing  entries  reduce  to  w-v,  which  therefore 
cancels  itself,  and  v-h.  The  former  of  these  exhibits  Rapanui  as  closer 
to  the  Proto-Samoan  than  the  Maori.  The  latter  mutation  is  very 
rare.  In  "The  Polynesian  Wanderings"  I  noted  it  once  each  in  three 
languages;  three  of  the  instances  here  noted  show  great  irregularities 
in  the  comparative  histories  of  the  several  vocables  upon  which  they  are 
based. 

Up  to  this  point  we  have  concerned  ourselves  with  the  investigation 
and  record  of  phonetic  mutations,  a  point  at  which,  undoubtedly  from 
motives  of  convenience,  philological  comparison  most  commonly  re- 
gards its  labors  as  complete.  But  this  is  an  exaltation  of  form  over 
substance.  It  does  not  call  for  deep  insight  into  speech  as  the  utter- 
ance of  the  inward  thought  of  sentient  man  to  recognize  that  form 
may  be  a  grace,  but  it  is  the  sense  that  is  the  life  of  the  word. 

We  next  shall  pass  to  the  examination  of  these  words  of  Rapanui, 
wherever  comparable,  in  the  effort  to  discover  what  information  they 
may  be  made  to  give  us  of  the  position  of  this  distant  folk  among  greater 
famiHes  of  its  race.  It  may  be  that  we  shall  not  find  much ;  it  may  well 
be  that  rules  for  the  government  of  such  inquiry  may  not  distinctly 
establish  themselves,  for  the  field  is  new.     A  new  acre  in  a  field  so  little 


RAPANUI    SOURCES    AND    VARIETY.  39 

tilled  may  surely  yield  some  crop,  as  is  the  way  of  fallows  when  brought 
under  tilth. 

One  general  statement  must  be  held  to  condition  this  manner  of 
inquiry.  We  are  dependent  upon  brief  vocabularies.  I  would  be  the 
last  to  suggest  that  they  be  held  in  disesteem ;  they  represent,  one  and 
all,  the  best  result  of  the  Hfe  work  of  men  who  needed  these  word-hsts 
as  tools  for  the  prosecution  of  a  task  to  which  they  had  dedicated  their 
energies  with  the  blessing  and  the  inspiration  of  sacrifice  of  self.  I  am 
fond  of  these  Polynesian  dictionaries,  old  and  warm  and  now  grown 
shabby  friends  of  my  study.  Their  simple  statements  are  the  warrant  of 
their  honesty.  But  we  must  recognize  that  their  definitions  are  incom- 
plete and  without  exception  they  are  superficial.  Not  one  has  felt  the 
call  to  delve  below  the  convenience  of  the  word,  as  speech  medium  of 
thought  interchange,  to  discover  the  germ  thought  out  of  which  variety 
of  expression  may  derive.*  In  this  dictionary  of  Rapanui  we  find  that 
tun  may  mean  a  post,  it  may  mean  to  be;  in  sister  languages  it  means  to 
dwell.  Each  of  these  definitions  is  a  good  definition  so  far  as  it  goes. 
It  is  only  when  through  widely  spread  comparison  we  establish  for  ttiu 
its  plasm  of  primary  sense,  which  seems  to  render  it  a  descriptive  desig- 
nation of  the  relation  to  the  common  bench  or  plane  of  reference  which 
is  borne  by  an  object  cognizable  as  in  general  protrusive  or  external — it 
is  only  then  that  we  find  it  possible  to  regard  these  three  variants  as 
equally  secondary  in  varying  directions. 

To  see  our  way  through  these  tangles  we  must  have  some  knowledge 
of  what  the  islander  selects  for  cognition  out  of  anything  perceived, 
and  what  manner  of  character  of  any  object  of  such  cognition  he  selects 
as  generic  and  what  as  individual.  We  must  remember  that  this  man, 
as  a  thinking  man,  is  not  under  governance  of  the  laws  which  we  have 
painfully  elaborated  in  the  experiences  of  our  own  thought  life.  Our 
teachers  find  it  a  stupid  boy  who,  when  he  deals  with  this  problem  of  an 
arithmetic,  once  mental  but  now  oral  (as  perhaps  prefiguring  a  knowl- 
edge in  time  to  come  that  in  its  bearing  upon  culture  it  is  but  lip  ser- 
vice), "if  there  were  27  sheep  in  a  pasture  and  you  saw  3  sheep  jump 
the  fence  how  many  sheep  would  be  left  in  the  pasture?",  answers  "no 
sheep. "  A  most  stupid  boy,  a  boy  for  whom  the  bottom  of  the  row  is 
appointed ;  a  boy  most  wise,  a  boy  for  whom  a  worthy  place  in  life  is 
appointed.  For  there  is  a  wisdom  of  figures  and  there  is  a  wisdom  of 
sheep,  and  this  boy  knew  sheep.  Which  apologue  may  serv^e  to  remind 
us  that  in  this  branch  of  the  inquiry  we  are  to  give  to  savage  wisdom 
our  attention  with  no  prejudice. 

In  the  examination  of  this  material  for  sense  concord  and  for  sense 
variety  as  the  data  may  exhibit,  we  shall  continue  to  find  it  advan- 

*Both  simple  and  superficial  we  extract  from  the  early  pages  of  Judge  Andrews's  Hawaiian 
Dictionary: 
aapa,  adj.     Presumptuouf?,  as  when  a  drunken  man  lies  down  on  a  precipice. 


40  EASTER   ISLAND. 

tageous  to  maintain  the  segregation  of  the  data  by  the  classes  of  the 
occurrence  of  the  identification  in  Polynesia  exterior  to  this  southeastern 
province.  These  are  three:  (i)  identification  in  both  migrations;  (2) 
identification  in  the  Proto-Samoan  exclusively;  (3)  identification  in  the 
Tongafiti  exclusively. 

The  first  of  these,  much  the  largest,  we  shall  pass  first  under  review. 
But  before  we  can  make  much  headway  it  will  be  necessary  to  give  some 
preliminary  consideration  to  the  method  by  which  speech-elements  are 
assigned  to  these  three  classes.  Nuclear  Polynesia  was  the  meeting- 
place  of  the  two  migration  streams,  and  in  that  central  province  Samoa 
is  most  distinctly  the  scene  of  the  reunion  of  the  long  and  widely  sun- 
dered branches  of  this  most  errant  race.  We  have  most  conclusively 
estabHshed  that  the  early,  or  Proto-Samoan,  migration  swarmed  out 
from  Indonesia  through  two  gateways  at,  or  slightly  prior  to,  the  Chris- 
tian era.  That  it  pursued  leisurely  courses  of  voyaging,  in  the  Samoa 
stream  by  way  of  New  Britain,  the  Solomons,  Santa  Cruz,  and  thus  to 
the  new  home  in  Samoa ;  in  the  Viti  stream  by  way  of  Torres  Straits, 
the  New  Hebrides,  and  Viti.  That  in  a  movement  of  convection  within 
Nuclear  Polynesia  these  two  streams  rejoined  and  created  a  settle- 
ment quite  homogeneous  save  for  an  anterior  Melanesian  element  in 
Viti  and  perhaps  in  Rotuma.  Upon  this  Proto-Samoan  colony  of 
Nuclear  Polynesia  arrived  (an  uncertain  number  of  centuries  later  and 
by  a  course  which  we  must  positively  exclude  from  the  Melanesian 
traverse,  but  which  otherwise  we  are  wholly  unable  to  identify)  a 
second  migration  of  the  same  race,  the  Tongafiti  swarm. 

This  had  so  long  been  sundered  from  the  earUer  and  isolated  colony 
that  independent  and  divergent  development  of  language  had  taken 
place.  This  half-ahen  swarm,  whencesoever  it  came,  rested  upon 
Samoa  for  a  period  whose  beginning  we  have  no  present  means  of 
establishing  with  accuracy  upon  our  calendar,  but  which  there  seems 
somewhat  good  reason  to  assign  to  about  600  A.  D.  We  have  excel- 
lent agreement  of  many  Samoan  annals  to  adjust  the  expulsion  of  the 
intruders  to  a  period  in  or  about  the  eleventh  century.  The  Tongafiti 
conquerors  of  Proto-Samoan  Samoa  have  left  such  a  record  of  cruelty 
that  the  wise  and  brave  youth  who  expelled  them  in  the  running  fight 
of  Matamatame  became  a  national  hero  and  the  first  of  the  Malietoas, 
Savea.  Yet  there  was  opportunity  during  these  overbearing  centuries 
for  the  two  stages  of  the  mother  tongue  to  meet  and  to  some  extent  to 
mix.     This  it  is  which  we  are  to  investigate. 

Since  the  mother  tongue  was  common,  a  certain  and  assuredly  a 
large  proportion  in  Samoa  of  the  vocables  of  the  two  migrations  must 
be  common  property.  Let  us  represent  that  element  by  symbols  abcd. 
The  Proto-Samoan  colony,  then,  would  be  discovered  in  the  home  of  its 
remote  isolation  speaking  a  language  representable  by  abcd-EFgh,  in 
which  the  latter  group  of  symbols  may  represent  ancient  and  common 


RAPANUI    SOURCES    AND    VARIETY.  41 

Speech  material  which  in  time  had  been  lost  by  the  separated  branch 
of  the  family,  or  which  had  been  acquired  along  the  Proto-Samoan  way, 
the  latter  hypothesis  on  many  accounts  being  scarcely  tenable. 

Centuries  later  arrives  upon  Samoa  the  Tongafiti  swarm,  speaking  a 
language  representable  by  abcd-ijkl,  the  respective  symbols  bearing 
similar  explanation.  Now  if  we  find  our  present  Samoan  to  consist  of 
ABCD-EFGH-i,  and  our  present  Maori  to  consist  of  abcd-e-ijkl,  we 
have  no  hesitation  in  ascribing  i  and  E  respectively  to  accumulation 
during  contact  of  the  two  swarms  when  convection  movement  was  pos- 
sible. The  greater  share  of  such  contact  is  to  be  attributed  to  those 
centuries  of  association,  even  though  violent,  in  Samoa;  a  lesser  share  is 
to  be  attributed  to  contact  at  distal  points  of  migration  in  which  the 
later  comers  found  an  earher  settlement  of  the  older  swarm,  in  support 
of  which  we  have  not  only  the  deductions  of  philological  analysis  but 
the  consenting  record  of  history  when  we  learn  to  interpret  annals  of 
the  genealogy  of  this  race. 

Accordingly,  if  in  this  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia  we  encounter 
a  speech  element  of  the  type  abcd-Eh  we  shall  be  justified  in  assigning 
it  to  a  direct  migration  from  Nuclear  Polynesia  of  Proto-Samoans  to 
this  natural  limit  of  all  successful  migration.  If,  similarly,  we  find  a 
speech  element  abcd-ik,  we  shall  assign  it  to  a  Tongafiti  migration. 
This  it  is  which  we  shall  now  examine.  The  first  group  in  the  table 
(items  293-728)  represents  abcd,  the  common  element.  These  are  all 
satisfactory  form  identifications;  the  inner  content  of  sense  will  point 
the  more  definite  assignment  of  deviation  forms  to  one  or  to  the  other 
branch  of  the  family.  The  material  here  grouped  is  of  very  uniform 
concord.  Where  variety  superficially  appears  the  notes  appended  in 
the  vocabulary  to  each  such  item  point  out  the  substantial  agreement. 
In  a  few  cases,  where  the  reduction  to  uniformity  of  signification  is 
found  impracticable,  the  compared  data  show  that  in  general  these 
instances  upon  closer  study  are  more  properly  to  be  assigned  to  one 
or  other  of  the  separate  migration  streams. 

When  we  turn  to  the  list  of  identifications  which  are  chargeable  to  the 
Proto-Samoan  source  and  which  show  no  contamination  along  the  way 
of  the  sea  or  in  this  distant  terminus  of  migration,  we  find,  however,  a 
marked  difference.  The  table  shows  that  we  are  dealing  in  this  class 
of  data  with  116  items  (729-839  of  the  finding  table).  Of  these  no  less 
than  3 1  show  such  sense  deviations  as  call  for  the  particular  study  which 
has  been  recorded  in  the  notes  appended  to  each  such  item  in  the  vocab- 
ulary.    The  variant  stems  are  thus  hsted : 


732 

740 

754 

761 

771 

780 

790 

797 

801 

807 

813 

818 

825 

833 

738 

745 

755 

765 

774 

788 

795 

800 

806 

808 

817 

821 

831 

837 

739 

748 

758 

From  this  Hst  we  are  obHged  to  remove  those  items  in  which  our  dic- 
tionary material  is  either  insufficient  in  sum  or  else  lacking  in  precision 


42  EASTER   ISLAND. 

to  such  an  extent  as  to  bar  us  from  deriving  determining  conclusions 
from  the  comparison.     These  are: 

atariki        heguhegu        matahi         moko  2  pe  2 

garu  2         kauiui  mau  4  nivaniva         ranorano 

hae  I 

In  like  manner  we  shall  exclude  those  items  in  which  we  can  detect 
error  in  the  definitions  which  our  authorities  have  set  down.  Recog- 
nizing the  existence  of  this  error  we  avoid  employment  of  it  to  a  wrong 
result,  but  we  do  not  feel  justified  in  correcting  it  without  confirmation 
from  some  authority.     These  are: 

mahaga         pokopoko        poro         taha  2         tiaki  1 

In  the  remainder  which  is  available  for  the  determination  of  the 
relation  of  Rapanui  to  the  Proto-Samoan  we  find  two  items,  hatga  and 
iarotaro,  in  which  the  Rapanui  word  expresses  a  specific  detail  or 
particularization  of  the  general  sense  preserved  in  Nuclear  Polynesia. 
Associable  herewith  is  a  single  instance,  rarama,  in  which  Rapanui  has, 
through  independent  processes  of  evolution,  arrived  at  a  secondary 
stage  of  the  primal  sense,  the  deviation  being  in  a  direction  opposite  to 
the  particularization  of  the  previously  mentioned  class. 

In  final  residuum  we  are  left  with  eleven  vocables  of  the  utmost  value 
in  our  research,  namely: 


gogoro 

iko 

pena 

roturotu  1 

uki 

hogehoge 

okooko 

rakei 

uiui 

varevare 

huna 

In  the  vocables  of  this  list  one  character  is  constant  and  distinctive ; 
each  presents  the  word  in  a  type  more  primal  than  is  to  be  found  for  the 
same  word  in  any  of  the  descendant  languages  as  now  spoken  in  the 
province  of  Nuclear  Polynesia.  Now  join  to  this  constant  character  of 
the  inner  content  of  the  word-sense  whatever  we  may  discover  as  to 
form;  that  is  to  say,  associate  herewith  the  phonetic  record.  It  is  not 
much,  just  the  single  fact  that  iko  is  found  in  modern  Samoan  as  Vofi, 
but  it  points  in  the  same  direction ;  it  shows  that  Rapanui  hived  off  with 
the  stem  ikoj  and  has  lost  its  final  consonant,  while  Samoa  at  a  later 
period  acquired  the  device  of  the  structural  i  and  thus  has  preserved  its 
final  stem  consonant. 

That  which  we  may  deduce  from  this  incontestible  residue  is  that  in 
sense  and  form  the  Proto-Samoan  element  in  Rapanui  represents  an 
older  and  more  primitive  type  than  is  shown  in  the  modern  languages 
of  Nuclear  Polynesia.  Another  form  of  statement  of  the  same  result 
of  research  is  that  a  migration  of  Proto-Samoans  left  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia, and  many  little  points  indicate  with  strength  of  concurrence  that 
Samoa  itself  was  the  point  of  departure — that  this  migration  faced 


RAPANUI    SOURCES   AND   VARIETY.  43 

boldly  the  sunrise  sea  under  the  instinct  of  that  heliotropism  which 
dominates  the  race.  We  discover  that  this  swarming  was  made  at  a 
time  which  is  marked  upon  the  calendar  of  speech,  even  if  not  upon  a 
tale  of  numbered  years.  When  the  Rapanui  forefathers  sailed  out  of 
Samoa  the  mother  tongue  was  still  using  its  true  aspirates,  for  there 
were  two  in  Proto-Samoan ;  and  it  had  not  yet  acquired  the  formative 
elements  which  have  availed  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  to  maintain  the  final 
consonants  of  closed  stems;  and  in  that  mother  tongue  the  accumula- 
tion of  a  new  and  fashionable  stock  of  speech  material  had  not  yet  tucked 
these  ancestral  words  away  into  the  nooks  and  corners  of  language  to 
live  on  obscurely  as  specific  survivals.  We  shall  find  occasion  in  the 
final  summation  to  revert  to  the  several  points  here  estabhshed. 

Another  element  of  a  distinctive  nature  has  been  segregated  in  this 
Rapanui  vocabulary,  the  element  which  is  to  be  credited  to  a  Tongafiti 
source  and  for  which  no  Proto-Samoan  affiliates  are  identifiable.  We 
now  pass  to  the  examination  of  the  119  items  (839-957)  so  classed.  Of 
these  items,  those  in  which  there  is  found  such  variety  in  sense  between 
the  Rapanui  and  the  Maori  as  to  challenge  attention  are  Hsted  in  the 
following  table : 

840  846  848  855  865  885  891  907  911  926  934  941  951  954 
842     847     852     861     876     890     902     909     912     932     936 

It  will  be  observed  that  there  is  a  wide  difference  in  the  conditions  of 
this  comparison  when  we  come  to  deal  with  this  specifically  Tongafiti 
contribution,  of  practically  equal  extent  with  that  which  we  have  segre- 
gated as  derived  from  a  Proto-Samoan  source.  In  deahng  with  that 
material  we  enjoyed  the  opportunity  of  making  a  double  comparison. 
Thanks  to  my  discovery  and  considerable  reconstruction  of  the  Proto- 
Samoan  mother  speech  we  have  been  able  to  compare  both  Rapanui 
and  modern  Samoan  with  that  norm,  and  thus  to  compare  them  with 
one  another  in  the  computation  of  the  angle  of  divergence  from  the 
norm,  both  in  form  and  in  sense. 

But  in  deahng  with  the  Tongafiti  contribution  I  set  beside  it  for  com- 
parison another  modern  speech,  the  Maori.  This  inheres  in  the  condi- 
tions of  the  research .  We  have  an  excellent  dictionary  of  that  language ; 
we  soon  shall  have  a  better,  when  the  Venerable  Archdeacon  Williams, 
of  Gisborne,  brings  to  a  conclusion,  which  may  not  fail  of  being  brilliant, 
the  arduous  toil  of  Maori  lexicography  upon  which  he  has  long  been 
engaged.  We  lack  the  tertium  quid  which  should  make  Tongafiti 
comparisons  a  matter  of  definitely  ascertained  and  positively  fixed 
values,  such  as  the  discovery  of  the  Proto-Samoan  has  given  us  for  the 
elder  migration  of  the  race.  It  has  not  yet  occurred  to  the  workers 
upon  the  languages  of  the  later  migration  to  delve  for  the  mother  speech 
of  those  more  recent  migrants.  Although  we  recognize  the  inaccuracy 
which  must  attend  the  comparison  of  two  modern  languages  when  we 


44  EASTER   ISLAND. 

lack  the  antecedent  norm  for  a  standard  of  deviation,  yet  we  must 
employ  the  Maori  because  of  its  superior  dictionary  equipment. 

We  are  well  aware  that,  so  long  as  the  comparison  must  rest  upon 
some  modern  Tongafiti  language,  we  should  obtain  better  results  by 
employing  some  one  of  the  languages  spoken  in  the  Hervey  or  neighbor- 
ing groups.  Every  argument,  every  reading  of  Maori  and  other  tradi- 
tion, points  clearly  to  that  region  as  such  a  distributing  center  of  the 
later  Tongafiti  migration  as  Samoa  has  been  for  the  Proto-Samoan 
wanderers.  But  we  lack  dictionary  provision  and  must  content  our- 
selves with  the  Maori. 

Since  the  subject  has  arisen  for  consideration  we  may,  before  passing, 
note  the  geography  of  that  mid  region.  To  the  west  lies  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia, which  I  set  apart  as  a  linguistic  province  in  an  earlier  work  upon 
this  theme.  To  the  east  lies  this  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia  whose 
essential  unity  is  established  in  the  course  of  the  studies  recorded  in 
this  volume.  Spread  in  the  intervening  sea  He  the  Cook  and  Austral 
groups,  together  with  lesser  islets,  in  which  the  Tongafiti  character  is 
well  marked,  and  in  which  such  research  as  I  have  been  able  to  conduct 
has  revealed  very  scanty  stock  of  distinctively  Proto-Samoan  material. 
These  islands  undoubtedly  became  the  principal  home  of  the  Tongafiti 
after  the  Matamatame  onfall  drove  them  from  vSamoa.  It  is  from 
them  that  the  voyages  of  discovery  and  voyages  of  rediscovery  carried 
them  to  Aotearoa,  which  lies  upon  our  charts  as  New  Zealand,  where 
they  found  some  population  of  Proto-Samoans  who  had  voyaged  thither 
direct  from  Samoa  and  whom  in  time  they  reduced  to  subjection  but 
not  to  linguistic  extinction.  From  the  same  central  oceanic  base  the 
Tongafiti  passed  to  the  nearer  archipelagoes  of  Southeast  Polynesia  in 
whose  five  languages  we  are  now  examining  their  condition.  From  the 
same  base,  either  directly  or  proximately  through  Tahiti  and  the  Mar- 
quesas, we  find  that  they  reached  Hawaii,  and  there,  far  in  the  north, 
they  subjected  a  prior  population  of  Proto-Samoans,  but  not  to  lin- 
guistic extinction.  Here  in  Southeast  Polynesia  we  find  the  two  stages 
of  the  language  existing  without  mixture  in  equal  streams.  We  shall 
find  pleasure  and  profit  in  studying  out,  so  far  as  we  may,  the  evidences 
of  original  colonization  and  secondary  distribution  by  movements  of 
convection  within  the  province.  But  we  must  confess  that  in  this 
branch  of  the  investigation  we  are  hampered  through  the  failure  to 
establish  the  Tongafiti  mother  speech  to  serve  as  the  standard  of  com- 
parison in  deviation  of  sense,  for  with  form  as  phonetics  we  are  to  deal 
very  lightly. 

The  Rapanui  variants  in  the  Tongafiti  class  exhibit  a  slightly  smaller 
percentage  than  those  in  the  Proto-Samoan  class.  This  might  be  a 
matter  of  greater  value  if  the  two  comparisons  were  more  equal.  We 
should  expect,  moreover,  to  find  such  a  deviation  founded  upon  the 
marked  difference  in  the  age  of  each  migration  source  within  the  Pacific. 


RAPANUI    SOURCES   AND   VARIETY.  45 

Following  the  system  employed  in  the  study  of  the  Proto-Samoan 
variants  we  may  assemble  these  items  into  classes. 

We  remove  from  consideration  those  items  in  which  our  dictionary 
material  is  insufficient  to  form  a  proper  basis  for  comparison.  These 
are: 

garara        gorigori         guha 

Similarly  we  must  strike  out  those  items  in  which  dictionary  error 
is  recognizable.     In  this  series  are : 

hakura    henua  2    hope    puapua 

1  Of  the  residue  after  this  elimination  we  find  two  interesting  groups. 

I  In  the  former  the  Rapanui  offers  a  more  primitive  sense  than  is  encount- 
ered in  the  Maori.  It  seems  closer  to  the  sources  of  distribution  whence 
the  two  languages  have  moved.     This  is  the  list: 

eva  ragaraga         reva        titiri        tua  2 

kauihaga  reke 

On  the  other  hand  we  find  a  slightly  longer  list  of  items  in  which  the 
Rapanui  is  employed  in  a  specific  sense  where  the  Maori  has  the  closer 
approximation  to  the  primitive  signification  so  far  as  we  feel  justified  in 
establishing  such  sense.     These  are : 

ariga  maki  reva         tika  uga 

kopikopi         reherehe        teitei        titaa        umiumi 

Last  of  all  we  note  two  vocables,  huhu  6  and  mahara,  in  which  the 
Rapanui  carries  a  sense  that  can  only  be  distinguished  as  secondary  in 
evolution,  so  great  a  deviation  does  it  show  from  the  Maori  compara- 
tive material. 

For  the  reasons  already  set  forth  we  must  refrain  from  the  more 
general  comment  which  in  summing  up  might  serve  to  explain  these 
variations. 

Two  distinct  items  yet  remain  for  consideration,  one  of  sense  and  one 
of  phonetics,  each  appHcable  to  all  the  languages  of  this  province. 

The  former  item,  dealing  with  a  certain  characteristic  of  word  mean- 
ing, the  inversion  of  sense,  must  be  postponed  for  later  study,  because 
in  certain  psychological  pecuHarities  of  Polynesian  speech  we  may  best 
find  an  explanation. 

In  the  phonetic  treatment  of  Rapanui  I  have  postponed  detailed  dis- 
cussion of  the  aspirates.  They  are  very  irregular,  at  least  very  irreg- 
ularly recorded,  in  this  province,  and  I  shall  have  to  revert  to  them  in 
deaUng  separately  with  each  language.  To  faciHtate  the  examination 
I  subjoin  a  series  of  fists  of  all  the  items  in  which  one  or  other  of  the 
aspirates  appears,  or  should  appear,  in  Rapanui.  Because  our  com- 
parative apparatus  varies  widely  in  its  incidence  I  have  assembled  these 


46  EASTER    ISLAND. 

lists  in  accordance  therewith.  I  omit  those  occurrences,  readily  dis- 
coverable in  the  vocabulary,  of  h  in  Rapanui  where  no  comparable  data 
are  available,  and  also  the  vocables  which  are  entered  in  the  vocabulary 
both  with  and  without  the  aspirations.  The  first  table  records  the  items 
in  which  comparable  data  go  no  further  than  the  province  of  Southeast 
Polynesia,  and  where,  accordingly,  we  may  not  establish  a  determinant 
comparison : 


3 

27 

42 

48 

54 

60 

66 

72 

82 

114 

155 

178 

206 

238 

4 

34 

43 

49 

55 

61 

67 

73 

84 

116 

159 

179 

209 

261 

5 

38 

44 

50 

56 

62 

68 

74 

92 

137 

161 

187 

213 

262 

6 

39 

45 

51 

57 

63 

69 

76 

100 

140 

171 

188 

220 

281 

12 

40 

46 

52 

58 

64 

70 

77 

III 

142 

172 

201 

230 

292 

24 

41 

47 

53 

59 

65 

71 

78 

"3 

144 

173 

205 

231 

We  note  these  few  instances  in  which  the  Rapanui  aspirate  is  clearly 
labial : 

43     51     52     59     205     206     209 

In  the  next  group  of  tables  we  have  the  advantage  of  data  for  com- 
parison, for  these  items  are  drawn  from  the  distinctively  Proto-Samoan 
element  of  the  language. 

First  we  shall  examine  those  items  in  which  we  have  been  able  to 
establish  in  the  Proto-Samoan  a  pure  aspirate.  In  Rapanui  this  is  in 
some  cases  dropped,  in  others  retained,  and  in  the  following  table  the 
instances  of  the  preservation  of  that  fickle  sound  are  distinguished  by 
bold-faced  type : 

302      305      324      345      351      359      418      657      692      695 

Our  next  table  records  the  instances  in  which  the  Proto-Samoan 
sibilant  passes  into  the  lingual  aspirate : 


329 

358 

364 

374 

377 

381 

384 

392 

399 

401 

409 

472 

547 

355 

361 

371 

376 

380 

383 

390 

394 

400 

408 

416 

473 

624 

In  by  far  the  greater  number  of  cases  the  Rapanui  aspirate  is  a 
mutation  product  of  the  Proto-Samoan/,  therefore  a  labial  aspiration, 
as  shown  in  the  items  of  this  table : 


296 

335 

350 

357 

367 

373 

386 

393 

402 

407 

430 

551 

623 

679 

297 

336 

352 

360 

368 

375 

387 

395 

403 

410 

471 

589 

625 

694 

299 

337 

353 

363 

369 

378 

388 

396 

404 

411 

524 

599 

626 

698 

301 

338 

354 

365 

370 

379 

389 

397 

405 

415 

528 

621 

656 

709 

314 

349 

356 

366 

372 

385 

391 

398 

406 

423 

529 

622 

We  next  consider  the  element  whose  source  is  found  in  that  insepar- 
able mass  of  the  Polynesian  common  to  both  migrations.  Inasmuch 
as  this  affords  us  Proto-Samoan  comparatives  it  might  have  been  incor- 
porated with  the  foregoing  tables,  but  since  the  division  has  been  of 
value  in  the  consideration  of  other  topics  it  is  here  maintained  for  the 
sake  of  uniformity. 

There  are  but  two  items  which  bear  upon  the  Proto-Samoan  aspirate, 
in  792  Rapanui  retains  it  and  in  833  it  discards  it. 


RAPANUI    SOURCES   AND   VARIETY.  47 

The  aspirate  as  mutation  product  of  the  sibilant  is  noted  in 

740     743     744     750     753     754     766     789     818     83s 
The  labial  aspirate  is  found  in 

741     742     745     746     747     748     749     751     752     755     756     817 

In  the  final  group  of  the  identifications,  the  Tongafiti  element  of 
Rapanui,  we  lack  a  base  upon  which  to  establish  comparison  of  the 
aspirate ;  we  can  do  no  more  than  assemble  these  aspirates  in  their  rela- 
tion to  several  Maori  aspirations,  themselves  mutation  products. 

The  Rapanui  aspirations  which  appear  in  Maori  as  h  are  listed  in  this 
table ;  three  items  distinguished  by  bold-faced  type  discard  the  aspirate 
which  the  Maori  retains. 


841 

848 

852 

857 

S60 

862 

864 

867 

872 

890 

903 

918 

930 

938 

842 

849 

853 

859 

861 

863 

865 

868 

882 

896 

909 

925 

934 

952 

845 

850 

854 

In  the  next  table  we  find  those  Rapanui  items  whose  aspirate  cor- 
responds to  Maori  hw,  which  we  have  external  reason  to  consider  as 
commonly  the  labial  aspiration;  the  bold-faced  type  distinguishes 
those  instances  in  which  the  Rapanui  has  lost  this  aspirate. 

839      844      855      856      858      952 

In  850  we  find  a  soHtary  instance  in  which  the  Rapanui  aspiration 
corresponds  to  a  Maori  w,  of  course  a  weakened  form  of  the  labial. 

While  the  detailed  consideration  of  the  various  employment  of  the 
aspiration  properly  belongs  in  the  chapter  in  which  we  shall  sum  up  for 
consideration  the  information  we  have  been  able  to  acquire  upon  the 
inner  relations  of  these  five  languages  of  Southeast  Polynesia,  it  will  not 
be  amiss  to  remark  at  this  point  upon  one  general  factor.  Our  record 
of  the  five  languages  with  which  we  are  dealing  comes  to  us  through 
French  agency.  With  all  the  respect  which  lives  of  devotion  to  bitter 
hardship,  which  passionate  sacrifice  of  self  to  a  higher  and  spiritual  duty 
must  arouse  in  all  sympathetic  souls  who  in  the  South  Sea  have 
observed  these  French  priests,  we  should  be  remiss  to  our  philological 
duty  if  we  should  omit  from  the  record  a  condition  which  functions 
largely.  It  is  not  because  they  are  French,  these  poor  missionaries, 
that  their  linguistic  records  are  to  rank  somewhat  below  the  maximum 
of  excellence ;  nor  is  it  because  they  are  clergymen,  for  all  our  Polynesian 
records  come  from  missionaries  of  one  communion  or  another.  But  of 
the  two  congregations  operative  in  Polynesia  it  is  well  known  that  the 
mission  priests  are  drawn  from  the  peasant  class  of  France  and  par- 
ticularly from  the  northern  peasantry.  Now  it  is  just  in  that  class 
that  the  aspirate  is  uncertain  upon  the  tongue  and  at  the  gateway  of  the 
ear,  just  as  in  some  dialects  of  EngHsh  we  are  familiar  with  the  same 


48  EASTER   ISLAND. 

trouble  in  the  same  class  of  speakers.  Peasant  French  or  Cockney 
EngUsh,  the  result  is  one,  an  aspirate  is  assumed  where  none  should  be, 
and  where  the  aspirate  is  vital  we  find  a  dropped  h.  This  fact  must  be 
recognized  as  conditioning  the  record  of  these  tongues.  The  aspira- 
tion is  too  positive  in  Polynesian  orthoepy  to  permit  us  to  imagine  for  a 
moment  that  the  Easter  Islanders  use  it  or  reject  it  indifferently  to  any 
such  extent  as  to  warrant  the  numerous  dupHcate  forms  which  Pere 
Roussel  has  set  down.     It  is  clearly  a  French  type  of  error. 

In  the  case  of  all  that  element  of  Rapanui  speech  for  which  we  have 
comparative  data  this  analysis  of  the  aspiration  shows  that  the  Proto- 
Samoan  aspirate,  at  the  time  when  this  migration  hived  off  to  eastward 
emptiness  of  sea,  was  yet  sufficiently  in  vigor  to  insure  its  viabiUty  to 
the  utmost  speck  of  soil  upon  which  Polynesians  might  land  for  the 
estabHshment  of  a  new  home. 


CHAPTER  III. 
THE  PAUMOTU  IN  THE  POLYNESIAN  SCHEME. 

In  the  study  of  Easter  Island  we  have  had  under  review  the  ultimate 
prolongation  of  Polynesian  migration.  How  many  expeditions  passed 
eastward  without  coming  within  the  horizon  of  this  tiny  islet,  a  circle  of 
but  a  few  miles,  no  man  may  know.  In  our  acquaintance  with  the  con- 
ditions of  such  voyaging  we  see  no  possibility  that  any  such  adventurers 
could  have  survived  the  sixty  thirsty  degrees  of  empty  sea  which 
intervene  between  the  last  landfall  of  the  Paumotu  and  the  nearest 
coast  of  South  America.  The  Paumotu  are  selected  as  the  point  of 
departure  for  reasons  which  will  appear  upon  the  charts. 

This  archipelago  has  had  abundance  of  naming.  In  the  geographies 
it  is  set  down  as  the  Low  Archipelago,  which  designation  is  borne  out  by 
almost  every  island  and  islet,  barely  land  enough  to  raise  into  the  air  a 
forest  of  that  coconut  tree  which  is  at  its  best  when  its  roots  reach  the 
brine  through  salted  sands.  To  sailors  it  is  known  as  the  Dangerous 
Archipelago.  That  also  is  true  naming,  for  no  shipman  can  feel  safe 
when  he  knows  that  somewhere  athwart  the  course  of  his  voyaging,  in  a 
tangle  of  currents  which  he  can  not  measure,  lies  this  mole  of  unlighted 
islands  upon  whose  barrier  reefs  he  may  be  hurled.  Even  of  the  better 
name,  better  because  indigenous,  Paumotu,  we  have  variant  forms, 
Pomotu,  Poumotu.  This  name  is  objectionable  to  the  scanty  popula- 
tion of  the  islands ;  they  have  united  to  secure  from  the  French  adminis- 
tration the  adoption  of  the  name  of  their  preference,  Tuamotu,  which 
means  simply  archipelago.  But  this  designation  has  not  come  into 
such  generahty  of  employment  as  Paumotu;  and  for  that  reason  we 
shall  use  the  latter  name,  for  it  seems  not  quite  worth  the  while  to 
sacrifice  place  in  the  customary  index  arrangement. 

If  we  include  Mangareva  and  Pitcairn  (the  only  high  islands)  and 
Ducie — and  every  consideration  of  geophysics  demands  such  inclusion — 
we  are  dealing  with  an  extrusive  bank  whose  strike  follows  that  north- 
west-southeast Hne  which  is  so  characteristic  in  the  heights  and  the 
deeps  of  the  South  Pacific,  a  character  in  archipelagic  mass  and  in  each 
island  unit.  It  is  proper  to  describe  this  extrusive  mass  as  a  bank. 
The  southeastern  extremity  is  the  one  point  at  which  the  rock  structure 
has  reached  above  the  sea.  In  the  islets  the  rock  has  been  raised  to 
that  point  of  approach  to  the  limiting  line  of  sedimentation  which  per- 
mits the  growth  of  reef -forming  corals.  The  conditions  were  ideal  for 
such  growth;  of  the  seventy-six  islands  of  the  more  narrowly  defmed 

49 


50  EASTER   ISLAND. 

Paumotu — that  is  to  say  omitting  the  rocky  lands  of  Mangareva,  Pit- 
cairn,  Elizabeth  (with  an  elevation  of  24  meters),  and  the  atollon  of 
Ducie — but  two  of  the  larger  lack  a  lagoon,  namely  Tikei  (which  seems 
never  to  have  had  the  atoll  form)  and  Makatea,  in  which  the  lagoon  is 
structurally  present,  but  has  lost  its  character  either  through  sedimenta- 
tion or  through  continuance  of  that  extrusion  which  brought  the  bank 
into  a  bathymetric  position  where  growth  of  reef-forming  corals  became 
possible. 

This  barrier  extends  from  Matahiva  in  the  extreme  northwest 
through  35  degrees  of  its  middle  latitude  to  Ducie;  and  20  degrees  of 
this  extent,  as  far  as  Mangareva,  is  an  all  but  continuous  barrier  of 
imbricated  atolls  and  intervening  shoals.  At  its  northern  extremity  it 
intervenes  between  Tahiti  and  the  Marquesas  in  the  fairway  of  canoes 
working  on  the  wind.  With  its  southern  outliers  it  extends  downward 
below  the  Tropic  of  Capricorn  and  into  the  belt  of  the  westerly  variable 
winds.  In  its  northern  extent  the  islands,  while  low,  are  sufficiently 
close  together  to  catch  and  hold  chartless  voyagers  feeling  their  way 
along  the  trades.  In  its  southern  extent,  while  there  are  broader  chan- 
nels of  clear  water,  the  high  lands  of  Mangareva  and  Pitcairn  extend 
far  wider  horizons  and  thus  serve  equally  to  catch  the  wanderers  who 
have  stood  too  far  to  the  south  and  are  driven  eastward  by  the  anti- 
trades. 

There  is  one  settlement  factor  in  this  ordering  of  the  land  units  within 
the  great  barrier  which  is  a  consideration  far  more  important  in  the 
study  of  Polynesian  voyages  than  it  is  in  our  sea-ranging  with  chart  and 
compass  and  the  logarithms  of  navigation.  When  our  shipmaster  has 
computed  from  his  chart,  with  the  aid  of  sextant  and  chronometer, 
that  he  is  near  his  destination,  he  reverts  to  the  old  and  helpless  type; 
he  leaves  the  deck  with  the  order  "keep  a  sharp  lookout  forward." 
With  the  Pacific  voyagers  blundering  over  the  sea  which,  despite  all 
obstacles,  they  have  made  their  own,  knowing  none  and  hoping  all, 
it  must  have  been  wholly  a  matter  of  keeping  a  sharp  lookout,  not  only 
forward  but  abeam.  We  might  compute  the  horizons  of  Pitcairn  and 
Mangareva  were  there  need,  and  thus  measure  the  great  reduction  of 
the  width  of  the  open  sea  between  them.  Even  in  the  region  of  the 
lowest  atolls  a  sailor's  eye  can  read  in  the  sky  at  enormous  distances  the 
loom  of  the  land.  The  lagoon  of  Anaa  reflects  the  sunlight  which  shim- 
mers on  its  unruffled  surface  and  casts  so  distinct  a  green  hue  upon  the 
trade-wind  clouds  which  it  creates  that  its  existence  may  be  known  as 
far  upon  the  sea  as  if  it  were  piercing  the  heavens  a  mile  high  instead  of 
lying  on  the  waves  scarcely  as  elevated  as  the  seas  which  shatter  in 
tumult  on  its  reef. 

I  have  thus  sketched  the  position  of  the  Paumotu  because  of  the  bear- 
ing which  its  geographical  situation  must  have  in  conditioning  its  settle- 
ment, as  we  shall  see  in  the  philological  record.     An  important  factor 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE    POLYNESIAN    SCHEME.  51 

in  this  consideration  is  the  position,  geographical  and  ethnographical, 
of  a  second  and  parallel  extrusion  chain.  This  extends  from  Palm- 
erston,  which  is  unimportant,  at  its  northwest  tip;  its  importance  begins 
for  our  present  purpose  with  the  Hervey  Islands  and  with  Rarotonga  in 
particular ;  thence  it  stretches  through  the  Tubuai  or  Austral  Group  to 
Rapa  and  Maretiri,  which  lie  farther  south  of  the  tropic  than  any  island 
of  Polynesia  save  New  Zealand,  of  later  settlement. 

In  this  chain  I  find  the  second  station  of  the  Tongafiti  migration  after 
its  expulsion  from  Samoa,  its  center  of  distribution  to  the  seats  of  the 
present  great  settlements  of  this  swarm.  In  advancing  upon  this  chain 
it  is  possible  that  the  Tongafiti  found  a  population  of  Proto-Samoans. 
Such  an  antecedent  population  need  not  have  been  dense,  for  its  origin 
would  have  come  from  minor  voyages  of  adventure.  But  the  Tongafiti 
advance  upon  them  would  be  in  considerable  numbers.  As  to  this  we 
have  the  most  positive  statement  in  Samoa.  When  Savea  and  his 
brothers  had  chased  the  Tongafiti  the  length  of  'Upolu,  from  Mutiatele 
to  Muhfanua,  the  vanquished  sailed  away  in  a  body.  Before  such  an 
advance  in  force,  and  with  the  memory  still  fresh  of  past  suffering,  the 
earlier  settlers  of  this  midocean  chain  would  certainly  take  refuge  in 
flight,  and  the  next  halting-place  must  be  Tahiti  and  the  Paumotu. 

With  these  considerations  we  may  pass  to  the  detailed  study  of  what 
the  speech  of  the  Paumotu  may  disclose. 

The  alphabet  of  the  Paumotu  in  its  relation  to  the  Proto-Samoan,  so 
far  as  it  is  based  on  the  comparable  data  assembled  in  this  Rapanui  dic- 
tionary, is  set  forth  in  the  following  table,  wherein  the  bold-faced  type 
designates  the  Proto-Samoan  alphabet  and  the  itahc  the  Paumotu 
equivalent. 


I  r 
ng  ng,  n  nn,  ng  mm 

h   A,  -  hi; 

.s  h,  - 

V  V 

f  f.v.h 
kk  tt  PP 

The  most  superficial  examination  will  show  how  slight  is  the  devia- 
tion. Except  for  the  mutation  of  sibilant  to  aspirate  the  Paumotu 
alphabet  is  closer  to  the  original  than  is  the  modern  Samoan.  There- 
fore our  study  of  the  phonetic  form  of  this  speech  should  proceed  with 
particular  care  in  every  detail  of  ascertainable  source  of  the  complex  of 
elements. 

The  data  in  this  work  in  which  Paumotu  words  are  employed  in  com- 
parison with  Rapanui,  and,  in  such  conjunction,  with  other  languages  of 
Southeast  Polynesia,  but  without  identification  in  more  distant  lan- 
guages, are  noted  in  the  following  tables: 


52 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


Paumotu-Rapanui :   64      68      237     248     263     285 
Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

17      134      146     186     213     260     264     266 
Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti :  86 
Paumo  tu-  Rapanu  i-M  angare  va-M  arquesas : 


Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: 
Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva:  115  157 
Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas:  41  49 
Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti : 

18       50      66       73      153 


no 

200 


74 
209 
280 


130      140      166      174      368 


185      195      206      229      246     249     273 


We  next  take  up  the  group  in  which  we  have  comparative  data  in  the 
Polynesian  common  to  both  migration  streams,  segregating  as  before 
the  material  in  terms  of  its  distribution  within  the  province.  We  find 
one  case,  554,  in  which  the  identification  covers  the  Paumotu  and 
Rapanui  and  extends  no  farther.     The  tables  follow : 


573  603 

574  605 

575  606 
578  607 
580  608 
582  611 

586  612 

587  613 

588  615 

589  616 

590  618 

591  619 

592  620 

593  623 
595  626 
601  630 


Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-' 

296 

321 

368 

398 

424 

451 

483 

514 

542 

298 

322 

369 

399 

425 

452 

484 

515 

546 

300 

326 

370 

402 

426 

453 

491 

516 

548 

301 

328 

371 

403 

427 

457 

492 

517 

552 

302 

336 

372 

404 

429 

460 

494 

519 

553 

304 

339 

375 

405 

431 

461 

495 

520 

555 

306 

342 

376 

407 

432 

463 

497 

5^2 

557 

309 

348 

378 

408 

438 

464 

500 

523 

558 

310 

351 

379 

410 

439 

468 

502 

524 

559 

311 

353 

380 

411 

441 

469 

507 

525 

560 

312 

357 

387 

413 

444 

470 

508 

526 

561 

313 

359 

388 

414 

445 

471 

509 

528 

562 

314 

360 

389 

415 

446 

474 

510 

530 

566 

316 

362 

390 

416 

447 

475 

5" 

532 

567 

317 

365 

392 

417 

449 

481 

512 

534 

571 

318 

366 

383 

423 

450 

482 

513 

535 

572 

320 

367 

397 

632 

665 

697 

635 

666 

698 

639 

667 

702 

640 

669 

703 

642 

670 

704 

643 

671 

708 

646 

672 

711 

647 

676 

712 

648 

678 

713 

649 

682 

715 

655 

683 

716 

656 

685 

718 

657 

686 

721 

661 

687 

723 

662 

693 

727 

663 

694 

728 

629 

650 

651 

610 

645 

680 

541   579 
536  570 


56S      577      583      594     602 


Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

303      305     332     354     377     486      488     498     527 
Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 

307  345     406     434     465      472     476     504     531 
343 

Polynesian-  Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti : 

308  384     430     462     478     538     539     544     563 
347 

Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva:      437     724 
Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas:       477 
Polynesian-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti:     428     487     496 

The  Proto-Samoan  element  will  engage  our  attention  in  a  series  of 
tables  segregated  by  the  same  elements. 

Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

746     767     768     777     810     812     813     814     827 
Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti:  743      775      793      830 

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas:  754 

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva :  806 

Proto-Samoan- Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas:  783 

Proto-Samoan-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti :         730 

Similar  ordering  of  the  Tongafiti  element  affords  this  set  of  tables, 
the  single  instance  of  890  exhibiting  a  word  of  this  source  discoverable 
nowhere  outside  the  Paumotu  and  Rapanui : 


933 

937 

944 

950 

954 

935 

942 

945 

953 

956 

936 

943 

948 

THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN   SCHEME.  53 

Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 
845  857  861  874  886  891  897  912  920  933 
850     858      863      877      887      893      905      916     923 

855  860     869     882      888      894     910     919     926 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

839     849     867      875      880     899     917      946     952 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Marquesas: 

841      881      883     885      891      911 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva-Tahiti: 

856  889     896     929     939     947     949 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Mangareva:         884     908     955 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Marquesas:  862      930 
Tongafiti-Paumotu-Rapanui-Tahiti:      843     864     868     901 

The  foregoing  lists  are  based  upon  that  element  of  the  Paumotu 
which  occurs  in  the  Rapanuiaswell.  Lest  this  should  prove  insufficient, 
or  too  highly  restricted  in  its  character,  to  aiOFord  a  clear  view  of  the 
speech  of  the  Paumotu  it  has  seemed  advisable  to  tabulate  the  elements 
of  that  language  which  are  traceable  elsewhere  in  the  Polynesian  family. 
The  data  thus  elaborated  are  presented  on  page  64,  the  serial  numera- 
tion continued  from  the  finding-list  of  the  Rapanui  material. 

In  two  of  the  following  groups,  the  general  Polynesian  and  the  Ton- 
gafiti,  we  lack  support  from  the  Maori  in  several  instances,  but  the 
correlation  is  establishable  through  the  Hawaiian  or,  less  frequently, 
through  Mangaian  or  Rarotongan  of  the  mid-ocean  chain  of  islands  of 
probably  Tongafiti  settlement.  I  have  accordingly  distinguished  these 
entries  in  the  proper  tables  by  employing  bold-faced  type  for  the 
Hawaiian  identification  and  italic  for  the  mid-oceanic.  The  Hawaiian 
instances  may  prove  of  considerable  importance  in  future  study  of  these 
data,  but  the  discussion  of  their  specific  moment  is  wide  of  the  present 
inquiry.  I  note  only  that  it  would  not  surprise  me  if ,  in  particular  study 
of  the  Tongafiti  race  movements,  such  as  I  am  bestowing  upon  the 
Proto-Samoan  swarms,  these  data  establish  a  course  of  migration  into 
Southeast  Polynesia,  and  thence  out  of  it  to  the  northward,  quite  dis- 
tinct from  the  southern  migration  which  has  colonized  New  Zealand. 

Our  first  series  of  tables  will  be  based  upon  identifications  established 
in  general  Polynesian. 

Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 

963    1028   1047   1084   1090   1120   1 164   1192    1286   1334   1443    1497   1626  1710 
1018   1039   1060  1087    1094   1 124   1 168   1250  1319   1408   1459   1514  1637   1715 
1020   1042   1080   1089   iioi    1 146   1 179   1285    1322   1428   1489   162 1 
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 

980     995    1072    1279   1323   1332    1387    1395   1400   1414   1448    1506   1593    1606 
994   1054   1 103    1309 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori: 

1105   1116   1238   1277   1280  1284   1316   1335    1377   1440   i486   1487   1502    1644 
nil 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori: 

1123   1254   1271    1480  1541    1633   1670   1693 
Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa-Maori : 

958     996   1009   1045    1071    1 142    1256   1336  1466   1472    1482    1550  1555   1700 
990   1006   1035    1067    1095    1248   1289   1432   1471    1473   1507 
Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa-Maori :        1352 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa-Maori:         984   1088   1234   1303 
Paumotu-Samoa-Maori:  959   1104   1531    1678   17 13 


54 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


The  Proto-Samoan  affiliates  provide  the  tables  of  the  following  series: 


Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa: 

1003   1253    1511    1513   1522    1600  1709   1720 
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Samoa : 

q6o   1014   1049   1053    1153    1185    1312    1333   1557    1622 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas-Samoa:         1295    1609 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Samoa:         962    1017    1264   1306 
Paumotu-Tahiti-Samoa : 

987     992    1 143    1 145    1 150   1 196   1249   1276   1291    1546 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Samoa:         1013   1031    1274  1454 
Paumotu-Marquesas-Samoa : 

985    1025    1107   1170  1177   1190  1217   1292    1344   1381    1457    1474   1704   1229 
Paumotu-Samoa :  991    1005   1016   1019 


1582    1701    1716 
1560   1594  1601    1733 


From  the  Tongafiti  affiliates  we  derive  the  following  series  of  tables : 


Paumotu- 

965 

970 

971 

974 

Paumotu- 

1063 

1081 

1092 

Paumotu- 

Paumotu- 

lOII 

1026 

Paumotu- 

1007 

1022 

1037 

1061 

1098 

Paumotu- 

1036 

Paumotu- 

Paumotu- 

1023 

1027 

1032 


Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori: 

988   1097    1 144   1210   1337  1434  1458 

102 1    1 106   1 156   1240   1382  1436  1460 

1048   1 1 12   1 178   1324  1388  1444  1462 
1050   1 136   1189   1329 

Tahiti-Marquesas-Maori : 

1096   1 1 13   1231    1278   1430  1446  1499 

1 108   1 162    1233   1399   1441  1453  1508 


1469  1484  1569  1642  1667  1685 
1475  1500  1588  1656  1677  1708 
1479   1504   1617    1664   1681    1718 


1529  1535   1573   1625   1684  1705 

1530  1571    1624   1662   1702  1706 


1270 
1294 


Mangareva-Marquesas-Maori : 

Mangareva-Tahiti-Maori : 
1041    1086   1 1 18   1 125    1202 
1083   1115   1121    1140   1225 

Tahiti-Maori: 

1099   1 154  1218   1247   1297    1367 
1131    1163    1224  1265    1302 
1 133    1205   1227    1268   1339 
1 137   1206   1245   1296  1350 
1147 

Mangareva-Maori : 
075    1152    1161    1167   1241 


368 
389 
1392 

1266 
Marquesas-Maori:  1044   1076 

Maori : 

1040  1122  1141  1197  1207  1251 
1043  1 129  1 186  1201  1209  1298 
1056 


1158  1159  1282  1375 

1317  1366  1415  1481  1485  1523  1590 

1363  1404  1455  1485 

1397  1452  1512  1558  1583  1648  i6q6 

1401  1468  1532  1561  1610  1673  1712 

1403  1470  1547  1570  1636  1692  lyiQ 

1431  1503  1551  1575  1645  1695  1726 


1288   1320  13QI  1518   1589   1694 
1287   1374  1386  1548   1689 

1315   1349   1385   1456  1477   1492   1528 
1321    1378   1445   1464  14S8   1527   1727 


The  next  group  of  identifications,  almost  equal  in  number  with  the 
foregoing,  are  confined  within  the  limits  of  this  province,  Paumotu  and 
some  one  or  more  of  its  neighbor  archipelagoes. 


Paumotu-Mangareva-Tahiti-Marquesas: 

989   1057   1 102    1 1 19   1 184   1237    1267    1341    1476   1491    1632 
Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas : 

964   1004   1082    1 126   1 182    1 194   1328   1359   1372    1467    1568   1634   1687    1736 

975    1059   1091    1169   1193    1260   1348   1362    1406   1501    1620   1647    1725    1737 
looi    1066   1 109   1 173 
Paumotu-Mangareva-Marquesas:  1052   1172   1195   1608 
Paumotu-Maugareva-Tahiti : 

968   1051    1078    1134   1160   1301    1371    1442    1447    1505    1584   1717    1723    1728 

972    1070   1114   1135    1261    1347    1435 
Paumotu-Marquesas : 

983   1199   1239   1343   1461    1494   1597   1605    1607   1655    1657    1697    1707   1724 
1058   1212   1304   1417 
Paumotu-Mangareva : 

997    1024   1034   1 138   1 187    1228   1338   1373    1413    1439   1493    1635    1649   1650 
1002    1030   1074   1 157    1213    1307    1358   1394   1433 


THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN    SCHEME.  55 


Paumotu- 

Tahiti: 

961 

1029 

1 130 

1203 

1246 

1310 

1360 

1411 

1465 

1537 

1572 

1611 

1651 

1683 

966 

1033 

H32 

1204 

1252 

13" 

1361 

1412 

1478 

153S 

1574 

1612 

1652 

1683 

967 

1038 

1139 

1208 

1255 

1313 

1364 

1416 

1490 

1539 

1576 

1613 

1653 

1686 

969 

1046 

1 148 

1211 

1257 

1314 

1365 

1418 

1495 

1540 

1577 

1614 

1654 

1688 

973 

1055 

1 149 

1214 

1258 

1318 

1369 

1419 

1496 

1542 

1578 

1615 

1658 

1690 

976 

1062 

"51 

1215 

1259 

1325 

1370 

1420 

1498 

1543 

1579 

1616 

1659 

1691 

977 

1064 

"55 

1216 

1262 

1326 

1376 

1421 

1509 

1544 

1580 

1618 

1660 

1698 

978 

1065 

1 165 

1219 

1263 

1327 

1379 

1422 

1510 

1545 

1581 

1619 

1661 

1699 

979 

1068 

1 166 

1220 

1269 

1330 

1380 

1423 

1515 

1549 

1585 

1623 

1663 

1703 

981 

1069 

"71 

1221 

1272 

1331 

1383 

1424 

1516 

1552 

1586 

1627 

1665 

17" 

982 

1073 

"74 

1222 

1273 

1340 

1384 

1425 

1517 

1553 

1587 

1628 

1666 

1714 

986 

1077 

"75 

1223 

1275 

1342 

1390 

1426 

1519 

1554 

1591 

1629 

1668 

I72I 

993 

1079 

1 1 76 

1226 

1281 

1345 

1393 

1427 

1520 

1556 

1592 

1630 

1669 

1722 

998 

1085 

1 180 

1230 

1283 

1346 

1396 

1429 

1521 

1559 

1595 

1631 

1671 

1729 

999 

1093 

ii8i 

1232 

1290 

1351 

1398 

1437 

1524 

1562 

1596 

1638 

1672 

1730 

1000 

1 100 

"83 

1235 

1293 

1353 

1402 

1438 

1525 

1563 

1598 

1639 

1674 

173I 

1008 

IIIO 

1188 

1236 

1299 

1354 

1405 

1449 

1526 

1564 

1599 

1640 

1675 

1732 

lOIO 

1117 

1191 

1242 

1300 

1355 

1407 

1450 

1533 

1565 

1602 

1641 

1676 

1734 

1012 

1127 

1198 

1243 

1305 

1356 

1409 

1451 

1534 

1566 

1603 

1643 

1679 

1735 

1015 

1128 

1200 

1244 

1308 

1357 

1410 

1463 

1536 

1567 

1604 

1646 

1680 

Finally  a  few  brief  tables  will  disclose  the  tale  that  this  arid  numerical 
waste  has  to  tell. 

The  material  available  for  the  foregoing  study  of  the  Paumotu  is 
summed  in  2,550  items.  Of  these  we  have  developed  identifications  in 
other  Polynesian  tongues  for  1,335  items,  52  per  cent.  Of  this  Paumotu 
element  577  items  reveal  their  affiliations  in  this  province  of  Southeast 
Polynesia,  43  per  cent  of  Paumotu  speech.  Similarly  we  find  758  items 
whose  affiliates  are  in  the  Polynesian  of  the  archipelagoes  westward 
and  earlier  along  the  migration  track,  57  per  cent.  In  the  more  minute 
study  of  affiliation  we  see  that  455  items  are  identifiable  in  Rapanui, 
34  per  cent;  1095  in  Tahiti,  81  per  cent;  583  in  Mangareva,  42  per  cent; 
645  in  the  Marquesas,  48  per  cent. 

In  the  preceding  paragraph  I  have  first  established  the  percentage 
of  affihates  in  bulk.  Thereafter  I  have  established  the  percentages 
through  the  use  of  1,335,  the  sum  of  the  identifications,  as  the  denomi- 
nator. Of  course  it  is  possible  for  those  students  who  prefer  it  to  estab- 
lish the  percentages  in  bulk  by  the  employment  of  denominator  2,550; 
the  relative  proportion  will  not  thereby  be  affected,  for  the  ratio,  once 
estabHshed,  is  constant. 

In  defense  of  my  method  I  suggest  the  following  considerations. 
Through  initial  dichotomy  we  have  estabhshed  two  classes  in  the  Pau- 
motu: that  in  which  exterior  affiliation  is  discovered,  that  in  which 
such  affihation  has  not  yet  been  discovered — two  classes  nearly  equal 
in  extent.  We  must  consider  the  position  of  the  unidentified  class.  At 
present  it  stands  simply  as  speech  material  peculiar  to  the  Paumotu. 
We  then  meet  the  problem,  is  this  peculiar  possession  Polynesian  or 
ahen  contamination?     If  alien  contamination,  whence  comes  it? 

There  is  not  an  item  in  this  class  which  might  not  be  Polynesian, 
firmly  estabhshed  by  its  occurrence  in  no  more  than  a  single  outer  lan- 
guage of  the  family.     Form,  usage,  sense-structure,  all  conform  rigidly 


56  EASTER   ISLAND. 

to  the  spirit  of  the  known  Polynesian.  The  only  elements  which  are  at 
all  to  be  recognized  outside  the  Polynesian  family  are  a  very  few  of  that 
small  group  common  to  Polynesian  and  Malayan.  The  position  of 
this  element  I  have  discussed  at  great  length  in  "  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings" and  have  estabhshed  the  proof  of  borrowing  by  the  Malayans 
from  the  earlier  Polynesian  peoples  of  Indonesia.  This  element,  there- 
fore, is  to  be  held  as  true  Polynesian,  not  a  Malayan  contamination. 
The  only  other  sources  of  such  speech  metamorphosis  fall  into  two 
classes,  according  as  we  regard  the  Proto-Samoan  migration  or  the 
Tongafiti  migration  as  colporteurs.  For  the  latter  we  can  not  speak; 
not  as  yet  can  we  identify  its  voyagings  earUer  than  its  appearance 
in  Nuclear  Polynesia,  except  that  negatively  and  exclusively  we  are 
convinced  that  it  did  not  follow  the  course  along  the  Melanesian  archi- 
pelagoes. To  the  earhest  Proto-Samoan  migrants  occurred  the  oppor- 
tunity of  acquiring  Melanesian  speech  material.  To  each  item  in  the 
data  of  this  work  where  the  word  is  recognizable  in  Melanesia,  despite 
savage  mutilations,  I  have  made  a  note  of  reference  to  my  former  work; 
from  this  it  will  readily  be  seen  that  the  word  in  Polynesian  can  not  be 
due  to  Melanesian  contamination,  but  that  it  occurs  am.ong  the  darker 
race  as  a  borrowing  from  the  more  intelligent  Polynesian  commorant 
for  a  more  or  less  extended  sojourn  in  their  abodes.  A  discussion  of  the 
improbabiHtyof  Melanesian  contamination  of  Polynesian,  at  far  greater 
length  than  is  here  desirable,  will  be  found  in  "The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings" at  page  149. 

This  problem  is  one  which  we  shall  encounter  in  the  detailed  examina- 
tion of  each  Polynesian  language;  each  will  exhibit  its  distinctive  per- 
centage of  recognized  affihates,  each  will  have  a  residuum  which  is  not 
to  be  identified  in  any  other  language  of  the  family  in  that  modern 
phase  in  which  alone  we  may  know  it.  The  mere  accident  that,  in  other 
languages  of  the  family,  these  residual  vocables  have  gone  into  disuse 
need  not  rob  them  of  their  Polynesian  heritage.  Therefore  in  dealing 
with  the  several  sets  of  percentages  I  adopt  for  my  denominator  the 
sum  of  the  affiliates  as  being  the  true  representative  of  the  character 
of  the  speech,  the  unrecognized  mass  being  set  apart  as  not  conditioning 
the  problem. 

It  is  easy  for  a  word  to  go  into  disuse  in  any  language ;  that  is  one  of 
the  incidents  of  growth.  Not  all  of  us  understand  the  EngHsh  of 
Shakespeare,  a  fact  which  is  scum.bled  in  our  perception  by  the  fact  that 
in  those  texts  we  have  the  keen  zest  in  the  narrative  to  carry  us  past  the 
incomprehensibilities  scarcely  noticed.  Still  less  do  we  comprehend 
the  King  James  English  of  the  Bible,  a  fact  piously  obscured  in  the  gen- 
eral feeling  that  ignorance  is  the  handmaid  of  theology.  If  these  facts 
are  undeniable  in  a  language  of  written  record  and  lexicographic  exacti- 
tude much  more  must  such  be  the  case  in  the  speech  of  simple  islanders 
who  know  no  letters.     The  Polynesian  is  of  the  earliest  type  of  speech, 


THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN    SCHEME.  57 

essentially  primordial.  Its  users  are  upon  a  similarly  primordial  cul- 
ture plane.  Their  speech  they  would  deal  with  as  they  deal  with  any 
other  of  their  possessions;  loss  is  naturally  enormous.  Equally,  under 
conditions  of  colonies  of  the  same  race  parted  so  far  as  to  preclude 
intercommunication,  there  will  be  accretion  to  meet  new  needs  which 
may  arise  in  one  home  and  not  in  the  other.  This  also  will  tend  to 
create  an  unidentifiable  residuum.  This  may  be  made  plain  through 
the  employment  of  symbols.  Let  us  regard  the  mother  Polynesian 
as  consisting  of  speech  elements  abcd-efghi;  of  this  mother  speech 
Rapanui  has  preserved  a  which  has  vanished  from  the  Paumotu,  Ma- 
ngareva,  Tahiti,  and  the  Marquesas,  and  in  conformity  with  its  special 
needs  has  acquired  a  speech  element  designable  as  a.  In  the  same 
manner  loss  in  four  languages  has  left  the  Paumotu  the  only  tongue  in 
which  ancestral  b  survives  and  to  this  is  added  element  h.  Thus  we 
shall  find  in  Southeast  Polynesia  five  distinct  and  irreducible  residua 
Aa,  b6,  cr,  dJ,  Ue.  That  they  are  not  to  be  correlated  is  due  to  the  rude- 
ness of  the  culture  whose  speech  record  we  have  under  review. 

I  am  the  more  content  to  present  the  matter  in  this  mechanical  form 
because  in  the  work*  of  my  friend,  Dr.  Georg  Friederici,  of  Dorhsheim, 
the  topic  is  illuminated  in  the  most  graceful  fashion : 

In  diesem  auf  die  soeben  geschilderte  Weise  durchWanderungen  und  Ver- 
mischungen  entstandenen  Tuamotudialekt  von  rein  polynesischem  Grund- 
charakter  befindet  sich  nun  eine  Zahl  von  ganz  merkwlirdigen,  frenidartigen 
Ausdriicken,  die,  soweit  mir  bekannt,  es  bisher  niemand  gelungen  ist,  zu  einer 
anderen  Sprache  in  Beziehung  zu  bringen.  Nun  konnte  man  vielleicht  das 
sogenannte  Worttabu  hierfur  verantwortlich  machen,  das  in  Amerika,  so  im 
Chaco  von  Paraguay,  im  heutigen  Staate  New  York,  auf  den  Aleuten — um  aus 
den  verschiedensten  Gegenden  einige  Beispiele  zu  nennen — und  auch  in  der 
Siidsee  eine  nicht  unwesentliche  Rolle  im  Entwickelungsgange  von  Sprachen 
gespielt  hat.  Ganz  bekannt  sind  die  autokratischen  Bemiihungen  des  Konigs 
Kamehameha  von  Hawaii  durch  Worttabu  und  Neuersatz  das  Vokabularium 
dieses  poly  nesischen  Dialekts  radikal  umzuf  ormen .  Diese  bei  seinen  Lebzeiten 
energisch  durchgefiihrte  Reform  fiel  aber  nach  seinem  Tode  infolge  des  Wider- 
standes  von  Hauptlingen  und  Volk  vollkommen  zusammen,  so  dass  die  von 
ihm  neueingefuhrten  Worter  nahezu  restlos  verschwunden  zu  sein  scheinen. 
Gerade  diese  Entwickelung  zeigt  aber,  dass  wir  auf  Worttabu  und  willkiir- 
lichen  Neuersatz  die  fremden  Elemente  im  Tuamotu  kaum  zuriickfuhren 
durfen ;  denn  eine  autokratische  oder  hierarchischc,  alles  umfassende  Haupt- 
lings-  Oder  Priestergewalt  war  in  der  weitzerstreuten  Tuamotugruppe  unmoglich, 
und  was  dem  machtigen  Kamehameha  nicht  gelang,  hatte  nie  ein  Tuamotu- 
hauptling  durchsetzen  konnen.  Dagegen  macht  Moerenhout  eine  Anregung, 
die  sehr  viel  fiir  sich  hat.  Man  mag  gegen  Moerenhout  wegen  seiner  Intrig- 
uen  mit  Missions-  und  Staatsgewalt  manches  sagen;  gegen  gehassige  An- 
griffe  hatihn  schon  Schirren  in  Schutz  genommen.undwasderenghsch-protes- 
tantische  Verfasser  der    "Rovings"    gegen    diesen    franzosisch-katholischen 

*Ein  Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis  der  Tuamotu-Inseln,  page  66. 


58  EASTER   ISLAND. 

•'notleidenden  Belgier"  vorbringt,  ist  in  der  wut-  und  hassgeschwangerten 
Atmosphare  eines  Religionskrieges  in  der  Siidsee  ohne  Belang.  Denn  alles 
dies  hat  nichts  zu  tun  mit  der  Tatsache,  das  Moerenhout  ein  vortrefflicher  und 
ein  ganz  zuverlassiger  Beobachter  ist.  Sowohl  bei  seinen  geographischen,  als 
auch  bei  seinen  etlinographischen  Angaben  habe  ich  dies  mehrf ach  nachpriifen 
konnen. 

Moerenhout  sagt  nun,  das  man  im  Tuamotumeer  verschlagene  Kinder  im 
Kanu  gefunden  habe  und  auf  einen  Atoll  nur  eine  Frau  mit  zwei  Kindern. 
Wie  schon  ausgefiihrt,  spielen  verschlagene  Kanus  eine  erhebliche  Rolle  in  der 
Besiedehmg  der  einzelnen  Inseln  dieser  zahlreichen  Gruppe.  Der  Gedanke 
scheint  mir  nun  sehr  einleuchtend,  das  Kinder,  die  zwar  schon  sprechen  konn- 
ten,  d.  h.  sich  in  ihrer  Familie  und  im  Dorf  das  Geriist,  den  grammatikalischen 
Aufbau  ihrer  Sprache  zueigen  gemachthatten,  aber  vorerstnur  das  beschrankte 
Vokabularium  eines  Kindes  besassen,  auf  unbewohnte  Atolle  verschlagen 
wurden.  Als  sich  dann  dem  heranwachsenden  Geiste  Erscheinungen  und 
Gedanken  aufdrangten,  zu  deren  Bezeichnung  das  mitgebrachte  Vokabularium 
des  Kindes  nicht  ausreichte,  wurden  neue  Bezeichnungen  erfunden.  Aus  den 
herangewachsenen  Kindern  wurde  eine  Familie,  aus  der  Familie  ein  Volk,  das 
sich  und  seine  Sprache  iiber  andere  Atolle  verbreitete.  Bei  der  vorhin  be- 
schriebenen  Konsolidierung  des  Tuamotudialekts  sind  dann  so  entstandenen 
fremdartigen  Bezeichnungen  mit  in  den  Gesamtdialekt  iibergegangen.  Zahl- 
reich  sind  sie  verhaltnismassig  nicht.  Der  Charakter  dieser  fremdartigen 
Worter  scheint  mir  wenigstens  zum  Teil  fiir  diese  von  Moerenhout  angeregte 
Auffassung  einzutreten.  Ganz  sicherlich  tun  dies  die  Zahlen,  Sie  sind  vollig 
abweichend  von  dem  durch  alle  polynesischen  und  die  meisten  melanesischen 
Sprachen  durchgehenden  polynesischen  Zahlensysteme.  Wer  nun  bei  Sprach- 
auf nahmen  mit  Naturvolkern  die  immer  sich  wiederholende  Erf ahrung  gemacht 
hat,  dass  Kinder  iiberhaupt  im  allgemeinen  nicht  zahlen  konnen,  und  dass 
selbst  erwachsene  junge  Leute  erst  unter  sich  diskutieren  oder  altere  Manner 
um  Rat  fragen  miissen,  ehe  sie  richtig  bis  zehn  zahlen  konnen,  fiir  den  ist  es  fast 
ein  Postulat,  dass  die  Zahlworter  in  einer  Sprache  anders  lauten  miissen,  die 
sich  in  der  soeben  erorterten  Weise  gebildet  haben  soil.  Charakteristisch  poly- 
nesisch  ist  auch,  dass  sich  die  verschiedenen  Dialekte  im  Archipel  zu  einem, 
dem  heutigen  Tuamotudialekt,  ausgewachsen  haben.  Waren  melanesisches 
Blut  and  melanesische  Kultur  in  einem  belangreichen  Prozentsatz  beigemengt, 
wie  man  angesichtsder  fremdartigen  somatischen  und  linguistischen  Elemente 
meinen  konnte,  dann  wiirde  man  mehr  von  Zersplitterung  horen.  Denn 
ZerspHtterung  in  Sprachen  und  Dialekte  ist  charakteristisch  melanesisch. 

We  reach  less  hypothetical  ground  when  we  take  up  the  examination 
of  the  affiliates  in  the  Paumotu  and  begin  to  apportion  them  geographi- 
cally to  other  members  of  the  great  Polynesian  family.  It  has  already 
been  indicated,  the  whole  course  of  these  studies  is  intended  to  make 
it  plain,  that  when  properly  read  these  geographical  units  correspond 
with  ethnic  units  of  subdivision  within  the  family  of  the  Polynesian 
race.  The  whole  aim  and  purpose  of  these  tables  is  to  provide  the 
means  whereby  we  may  examine  in  each  geographical  unit  the  ethnic 
factors  and  segregate  them  in  relation  to  their  respective  sources. 


THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN   SCHEME. 


59 


The  summation  of  this  information  is  presented  in  the  following  table 

Table  3. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Grand 
total. 

South- 
east 
Poly- 
nesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 

Tonga- 
fiti. 

Total. 

South- 
east 
Poly- 
nesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tonga- 
fiti. 

Total. 

6 

8 
1 

7 

2 

4 
49 
12 

I 
40 

t 

7 

3 

2 

4 

7 

29 
24 
10 

53 
20 

II 

32 

4 

21 

379 

5 
40 
18 

8 
•5 

4 

25 

4 
8 
10 

_ 

30 
47 
29 
4 
25 
'3 

106 

% 

68 
44 

476 

46 
390 
117 
47 
92 
54 

4^1 

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta  . 

Pau-Mq-Ta 

Pau-Mgv-Mq 

Pau-Mgv-Ta 

Pau-Mangareva . . . 
Pau-Marquesas .  .  . 
Pau-Tahiti 

Totals 

Grand  total. .. 

227 
14 
•5 

'1 

I 
3 

9 

f  89 
I488 

277 
116 

11 

72      455 
213      880 

488 

116 

63         2.3 

880 

577 

393 

80 

285     1335 

We  now  reserve  until  the  final  chapter  the  particular  study  of  Rapanui 
in  this  scheme,  except  that  we  divide  the  Paumotu  into  the  two  classes 
of  that  speech  element  which  is  common  to  Easter  Island  and  that 
speech  element  in  which  Rapanui  is  not  represented.  Our  next  table 
will  exhibit  the  proximity  of  the  affinities  which  the  dissection  of  the 
Paumotu  has  offered  in  the  foregoing  table.  In  this  we  deal  with  all 
the  identifications  in  the  neighbor  islands  of  Southeast  Polynesia. 

Table  4. 


Rapanui  afiUiates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Total. 

No. 

P.  Ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

Tahiti 

356 

347 
394 

78 
It 

739 
236 
254 

84 
39 
29 

1095 
583 
645 

81 
42 
48 

Mangareva 

Marquesas 

In  the  next  table  we  shall  deal  with  those  identifications  which  do  not 
extend  beyond  the  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia. 

Table  5. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

No. 

P.  Ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

Tahiti 

23 
21 

65 

25 

443 

90 

12 
>7 

Mangareva 

Marquesas 

23 
73 

59 

85 

60 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


In  like  manner  we  tabulate  the  three  exterior  elements  by  the  Pau- 
motu  identifications  in  the  same  neighbor  islands : 

Table  6. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

TongafiU. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

p.  ct. 

-• 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

NO. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

Tahiti 

259 

71 
71 
7« 

»4 
II 

4 

3 
4 

6o 
6o 

i6 

f 
67 

25 
17 
17 

34 
21 
34 

9 
5 
9 

159 
89 
87 

40 
22 
22 

Mangareva 

Marquesas 

Finally,  in  computing  the  relation  of  these  three  external  identifica- 
tions to  the  mass  of  Paumotu  identifications  we  obtain  this  table: 


Table  ?• 


Rapanui 
affiliates. 

Extra- 
Rapanui. 

Polynesian 

Proto-Samoan 

Tongafiti           .... 

P.ct. 
60.4 

.1, 

P.ct. 

13   4 

7 

24.3 

80.7 

44-7 

The  last  table  shows  at  the  merest  glance  that  the  two  elements  of 
Paumotu  speech  vary  widely  in  relation  to  the  rearward  past  of  their 
race.  That  Paumotu  which  is  recognizable  as  affiliated  with  Rapanui 
preserves  80  per  cent  of  its  history ;  the  other  Paumotu  shows  little  more 
than  half  as  much.  That  the  two  represent  different  movements  of 
population  is  highly  probable,  but  beyond  the  expression  of  the  opinion 
that  such  is  the  case  I  hesitate  to  venture.  A  certain  antecedent  prob- 
ability fosters  the  view  that  this  second  Paumotu  is  the  remnant  of  an 
older  population,  longer  seated  in  the  Paumotu,  upon  which  the  Rapanui- 
affiliate  Paumotu  descended  in  the  course  of  their  voyaging  and  there 
deposited  colonies  of  the  younger  stock,  while  the  more  venturesome 
pushed  bravely  out  into  the  enticing  east.  The  prime  bases  of  such  an 
opinion  are,  that  this  element  is  numerically  almost  two-thirds  of  Pau- 
motu speech  as  known  to  us,  and  that  it  is  fair  to  consider  that  the  people 
longer  separated  from  the  central  home  of  the  race  must  have  under- 
gone the  greater  loss  of  speech  material.  This  is  a  justifiable  reading  of 
the  two  percentages  80  and  45 .  But  when  we  inspect  the  details  of  this 
westward  affiliation  we  encounter  difficulties  which  we  may  not  venture 
to  adjust  to  such  a  theory.  It  might  be  possible  to  pursue  this  farther 
if  it  were  not  for  the  character  of  that  element  which  I  have  for  con- 


THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN   SCHEME.  61 

venience  designated  Polynesian;  being  common  to  the  two  migration 
swarms,  its  presence  in  any  given  language  might  be  due  to  a  Proto- 
Samoan  migration  or  to  a  Tongafiti  voyage.  That  is  a  point  which  we 
may  not  determine,  the  material  is  incapable  of  reveahng  its  source; 
being  neutral,  it  removes  itself  from  the  computations.  The  evidence 
of  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti  elements  is  also  negative.  On 
the  hypothesis  of  a  secondary  population  receiving  accession  from  a  later 
swarm,  and  taking  into  consideration  our  knowledge  that  a  migration  of 
the  Tongafiti  left  Samoa  for  new  lands,  we  should  expect  to  find  in  the 
sedentary  people  a  preponderance  of  the  Proto-Samoan,  in  the  newer 
swarm  a  preponderance  of  the  Tongafiti.  But  this  table  has  made  it 
plain  that  the  Tongafiti  preponderates  in  each,  and  that,  though  the 
figures  vary,  the  ratio  is  practically  the  same ;  the  Tongafiti  outbalances 
the  Proto-Samoan  just  about  four  to  one.  In  the  extra-Rapanui  Pau- 
motu  there  must  be  some  significance  in  the  extreme  paucity  of  the  gen- 
eral Polynesian,  about  half  of  the  Tongafiti.  Tentatively!  suggest  that 
this  may  signify  that  the  13  per  cent  Polynesian  was  brought  in  the 
Tongafiti  swarm.  This  contravenes  the  hypothesis  that  this  Paumotu 
element  represents  an  earlier  and  sedentary  population. 

When  we  pass  backward  to  the  next  preceding  table,  wherein  to  the 
triple  earlier  identification  of  the  sources  of  the  material  is  added  the 
record  of  the  affiliation  within  the  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia,  we 
find  a  most  interesting  and  really  illuminating  condition  of  affairs.  In 
the  Paumotu  common  to  Rapanui  we  find  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the 
Tongafiti  elements  at  practically  the  figure  which  we  established  in  the 
bulk  computation,  but  the  general  Polynesian  has  increased  by  10  per 
cent,  and  that  equally  in  the  three  other  languages.  We  observe  also 
the  great  evenness  of  the  distribution  to  Tahiti,  Mangareva,  and  the 
Marquesas;  the  percentages  vary  only  in  the  slightest  degree.  This  is 
evidence  that  the  Paumotu  element  which  has  reached  Rapanui  on  the 
long  eastward  voyage  has  made  itself  felt  most  evenly  through  the  more 
compactly  placed  archipelagoes  of  the  province.  But  when  we  turn  to 
the  other  half  of  the  table,  that  which  deals  with  the  Paumotu  not  shared 
with  Rapanui,  we  find  great  irregularities.  In  the  elements  shared 
with  Mangareva  and  with  Marquesas  the  general  Polynesian  material 
has  increased  by  about  a  third  over  the  table  discussed  in  the  preceding 
paragraph,  and  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti  material  remain  at 
practically  the  same  figure.  But  when  we  examine  the  Tahiti  affiHa- 
tions  we  find  a  striking  change  in  all  except  the  Proto-Samoan  material, 
which  has  undergone  a  small  and  negligible  increase.  The  general  Poly- 
nesian has  almost  doubled,  and  the  Tongafiti  falls  little  short  of  the 
same  increase.  This  is  the  first  instance  in  these  considerations  where 
our  attention  has  been  directed  to  a  close  alhance  between  the  Paumotu 
and  Tahiti.  We  shall  have  to  concern  ourselves  again  and  yet  again 
with  this  alliance. 


62  EASTER    ISLAND. 

We  shall  next  examine  in  conjunction  the  two  tables  in  which  per- 
centages are  first  expressed ;  they  diflfer  only  in  the  presence  and  in  the 
absence  of  the  westward  elements. 

In  the  former  we  find  in  the  Paumotu  element  common  to  Rapanui 
the  same  evenness  of  affiliation  distributed  over  the  three  other  archi- 
pelagoes, such  preponderance  as  exists  incHning  to  the  Marquesas,  and 
with  Tahiti  and  Mangareva  8  and  12  per  cent  lower.  This  preponder- 
ance obtains  in  the  similar  table  of  those  elements  whose  identification 
does  not  pass  beyond  the  province.  In  this  case  the  weight  of  the  Mar- 
quesas approximates  that  of  the  former  table,  Tahiti  and  Mangareva  are 
in  practical  agreement  and  enormously  lower.  In  the  extra-Rapanui 
half  of  the  tables  we  find  the  same  great  upward  movement  of  the  Tahiti 
element,  percentages  of  84  and  90  respectively.  Mangareva  shows  a 
divergence  which  will  fitly  become  a  topic  of  study  in  the  next  chapter; 
its  affiliates  stand  at  39  and  1 2  per  cent  respectively.  The  Marquesas 
is  still  lower  in  the  scale  of  affiliation  in  the  broader  group,  but  runs  a 
Httle  above  Mangareva  in  the  restricted  group. 

Again  I  find  it  a  pleasure  to  cite  Dr.  Friederici,  whose  monograph  is  a 
model  :* 

Finckf  ist  auf  Grund  gewiss  interessanter,  aber  einseitiger,  weil  lediglich  und 
allein  sprachlicher  Untersuchungen,  zu  dem  Schluss  gekommen,  dass  die 
Tuamotus  nur  von  Tahiti  aus  ihre  Bevolkerung  erhalten  haben.  Dieses  Ergeb- 
nis  widersprichtden  Ueberlieferungen,  Genealogien  und  ethnologischen  Befun- 
den,  welche  feststellen,  dass  etwa  vom  Jahre  1000  unserer  Zeitrechnung  an 
die  Tuamotu-Inseln  bewusst  von  Tahiti  im  Norden  und  Mangareva  im  Siiden, 
und  unbcwusst  oder  gezwungen  auch  zum  Teil  von  den  Marquesas  aus  ihre 
Bevolkerung  erhalten  haben.  Finck,  der  unter  grundsatzlicher  Vernachlas- 
sigung  alien  anderen  Materials,  lediglich  unter  Beschrankung  auf  das  rein 
Linguistische  aus  der  Untersuchung  der  feinen  dialektischen  Unterschiede 
seine  Schlussfolgerungen  zieht,  begeht  den  Fehler,  zu  glauben,  dass  es  nur 
einen  Tuamotu-Dialekt  gab.  Das  von  ihm  benutzte  ' '  Paumotuan  Dictionary 
with  Polynesian  Comparatives"  von  Edw.  Tregear  (Wellington  1895)  ist  mir 
leider  unzuganglich  geblieben;  ich  kann  daher  nicht  sagen,  wo  und  wann  es 
aufgenommen  worden  ist.  Wahrscheinlich  ist  es  ein  Lexikon  des  jetzigen  Tua- 
motu-Dialekts,  der  sich  durch  den  vermehrten  Verkehr  in  der  Gruppe  seit  60- 
70  Jahren  aus  den  friiheren  Dialekten  konsolidiert  hat ;  es  mag  in  den  Nord- 
west-Inseln  aufgenommen  sein.  Ftir  derartige  Untersuchungen  aber,  wie  sie 
Finck  anstellt,  um  dann  aus  ihnen  historische  Schliisse  zu  ziehen,  konnen  nur 
die  urspriinglichen,  unvermischten  Dialekte  als  Arbeitsbasis  dienen. 

Zwar  konnte  sich  ein  Neu-Seeland  Maori,  der  Tahitisch  sprach,  auf  Reao 
verstandigen,  ebenso  wie  ein  Marquesaner  auf  Rapanui  und  Cooks  bekannter 
Tahitier  Tupaia  auf  Neu-vSeeland.  Aber  das  will  nicht  mehr  sagen,  als  wenn 
sich  ein  Franke  mit  einem  Schwaben  unterhalt;  die  dialektischen  Unterschiede, 
auf  die  Finck  seine  Untersuchungen  aufbaut,  bleiben  deswegen  doch.  Wir 
wissen  genau,  dass  sie  vorhanden  waren.    Wir  wissen  zudem  aus  den  Ueberlief- 

*Op.  cit.,  page  61. 

tF.  N.  Finck,  "Die  Wanderungen  der  Polynesier  nach  dem  Zeugnis  ihrer  Sprachen,"  1909. 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE   POLYNESIAN    SCHEME.  63 

erungen  und  Genealogien,  dass  Makatea,  Rangiroa,  Arutua,  Kaukura,  Apataki, 
Niau,  Toau,  Fakarava  und  Faite  ihre  Bevolkerung  unmittelbar  aus  Tahiti 
erhielten,  und  dass  anderseits  Reao,  Pukaruha,  Tatakoto,  Vahitaki,  Hao,  Faka- 
ina,  Angatau  und  zum  Teil  Hikueru  von  Mangareva  aus  bevolkert  wurden. 
Unsere  Nachrichten  iiber  die  tatsachliche  Verschiedenheit  der  Bewohner  der 
ersten  Gruppe  von  denen  der  zweiten  stimmen  hiermit  ganz  ausserordentlich 
gut  iiberein.  Die  Zeiten  sind  voriiber,  in  denen  man  den  unkontrollierten, 
teils  ungenau  wiedergegebenen,  zum  Teil  mit  Ungereimtheiten  angefiillten 
polynesischen  Genealogien  so  skeptisch  gegeniiberstand.  Die  Arbeiten  von 
Schirren,  Quatrefages  und  die  betreffenden  Abschnitte  in  Waitz-Gerland,  so 
scharfsinnig  und  wertvoll  in  ihrer  Zeit  waren,  sind  vollig  iiberholt.  *  *  * 
Die  polynesischen  Genealogien  und  Ueberlieferungen  unterrichten  uns  genau 
so  gut  iiber  die  polynesisclie  Geschichte,  wie  die  romischen  Annalen  mit  ihren 
Erzahlungen  sagenhaften  oder  atiologischen  Charakters  iiber  die  alteste 
romische  Geschichte.  Zu  diesen  beiden  Besiedelungen  von  Tahiti  und  Ma- 
ngareva kam  nun  doch,  wie  schon  mehrf  ach  angedeutet,  eine  dritte,  hochstwahr- 
scheinlich  unfreiwillige,  von  den  Marquesas  aus,  deren  Spuren  ethnologisch 
noch  vollkommen  festzustellen  sind. 

Die  verschiedenen  durch  die  Besiedelungsgeschichte  der  Tuamotus  begriin- 
deten  Dialekte  wurden  dann  durch  das,  was  man  die  "roving  propensities "  der 
Tuamotuleute  genannt  hat,  zusammengemengt  und  zu  dem  Tuamotu-dialekt 
von  heute  im  allgemeinen  verdichtet.  Auf  nahezu  alien  Tuamotu-Inseln, 
selbstdenallerunwirthlichsten,  sind  Spuren  ehemaligeroderzeitweiser  Bewohn- 
ung  gefunden  woren.  Es  waren  aber  nicht  allein  diese  Neigung  der  Tua- 
mota-Insulaner  zum  Herumstreifen  und  eine  wikingergleiche  Freude  am  Meer: 
unfreiwillige  und  gezwungene  Wanderungen  kamen  in  grossem  Umf ange  hinzu. 
Die  Beispiele  von  verschlagenen  Booten  in  Ost-Polynesien  sind  sehr  zahlreich, 
selbst  die  Mangarevaleute  auf  ihren  Flossen  machen  keine  Ausnahme.  Sieben 
von  ihnen  erreichten  auf  so  einem  gebrechlichen  Fahrzeuge  Rapa.  Nicht 
zufrieden  damit,  diese  einsame  Insel  gliicklich  gefasst  zu  haben  und  von  den 
Bewohnern  freundhch  aufgenommen  worden  zu  sein,  schififten  sich  vier  von 
ihnen  wieder  ein,  um  zu  versuchen,  auf  demselben  Wege  wieder  in  ihre  Heimat 
zuriickzukehren.  Die  rund  looo  km.  von  Rapa  bis  Mangareva  entsprechen 
etwa  einer  Entfernung  von  Bergen  in  Norwegen  nach  Island.  Unternehm- 
ender  konnten  auch  die  nordischen  Wikinger  kaum  sein. 

With  this  interesting  citation  we  may  leave  the  final  consideration  of 
the  Paumotu  to  the  summing  up  of  all  our  discoveries  in  other  of  these 
languages,  feeUng  confident  that  the  agreement  of  other  parts  of  South- 
east Polynesia  will  remove  Dr.  Friederici's  objections  to  the  linguistic 
method. 

The  following  list,  the  serial  numeration  being  continued  from  the 
Rapanui  finding-Hst  ended  at  page  184,  presents  that  element  of  Pau- 
motu speech  which,  through  lack  of  Rapanui  afTiHates,  was  not  included 
in  the  Easter  Island  vocabulary,  yet  which  is  properly  to  be  included  in 
any  philological  comparison  of  Polynesian  speech  in  general.  Inas- 
much as  we  shall  next  take  up  in  these  studies  the  central  and  earlier 
languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia  it  has  seemed  advisable  in  this  place  to 
make  a  complete  record  for  Southeast  Polynesia. 


64 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


958.  agoago  slender,  light,  elegant.     Ta.: 

ao,  thin,  wasted.  Sa.:  agosi,  wasted 
by  illness.     Ma. :  angoa,  thin,  lean. 

959.  aha  a  strong  breeze.     Sa.:  afa,  gale. 

Ma.:  awhd,  id. 

960.  ahi  sandalwood.     Ta.:  afti.  id.     Mq.: 

auahi,  a  variety  of  breadfruit.  Sa.: 
csi,  sandalwood.     Ha.:  ili-ahi,  id. 

961.  aho  breath,  wind.     Ta.:  aho,  breath. 

Ha.:  aho,  id. 

962.  ahuahu   suffocating,  stifling.     Mgv.: 

ahu,  hot,  flushed.  Ta.:  ahu,  heat, 
fever.     Sa.:  dfu,  heated,  as  an  oven. 

963.  akau  reef.     Mgv.:  akau,  shoal,  rock 

ridge.  Ta.:  aau.  reef.  Mq.:  akau, 
id.     Sa.:fl'aM,  id.     Ma. :  a^aw,  coast. 

964.  akuakutohunt.     Ta.:aMaM,id.    Mq.: 

dudu,  id. 

965.  anake  only.     Mgv.:  anake,  id.     Ta.: 

anae,  id.     Ma.:  anake,  id. 

966.  anavai  brook.     Ta.:  a^iavai,  id. 

967.  anave  to  breathe.     Ta.:  anave,  id. 

968.  aniani  to  beseech.     Mgv.:  ani,  toask, 

to  demand.     Ta. :  ani,  id. 

969.  anotau  time,  period.     Ta. :  <i«o/aM,  id. 

970.  anounu  cold.     Mgv.,Ta.,  Mq.,  Ma.: 

anu,  id. 

971.  ao  the  world.     Mgv.:  ao,  id.     Ta.:  ao, 

id.     Mq.:  aotwaawa,  id.     Ma.:ao, id. 

972.  ao  happy,  prosperity.     Mgv. :  ao,  tran- 

quil conscience.     Ta.:  ao,  happiness. 

973.  aoi  to  veer,  to  turn  about.     Ta.:  aoi, 

mobile. 

974.  apuapu  pregnant.    Ta. :  hapu,  hapi.  id. 

Mq.:  Iiopti,  id.     Ma.:  hapu,  id. 

975.  araea     clay.     Ta.:  araca,     id.     Mq.: 

kaaea,  red  ochre. 

976.  arahi  to  beg,  to  implore.     Ta.:  arai, 

to  intercede. 

977.  area,  areka  however,  in  the  meantime. 

Ta.:  ar^a,  but,  however. 

978.  ariana  soon.     Ta.:  ariana,  aria,  id. 

979.  aruehaga  apology.     Ta.:  arwe,  to  ap- 

plaud, to  glorify. 

980.  fakaatea  to  remove,  to  put  away.  Ta. : 

atea,  clear.  Mq.:  atea,  id.  Sa.:  atea- 
tea,  wide,  spacious.    Ma. :  atea,  clear. 

981.  au   deserving,   worthy.     Ta.:  au,   fit, 

worthy. 

982.  auhaga  sense.     Ta.:  OMraa,  id. 

983.  eketu  fugitive.     Mq.:  ketu,  to  chase 

away  by  force. 

984.  emiemi fright, terror.     Mgv.:  emietni, 

to  tremble.  Fu.:  ewi,  sudden  move- 
ment of  alarm.  Ha.:  emi,  to  fail  in 
courage.  Mq.:  emiee,  to  tremble, 
shiver,  quiver. 

985.  faga  bent,  oblique,  to  bend  over.     Mq.: 

fana,  bent,  oblique.  Sa. :  faga-tua, 
to  wrestle,  (?)  to  bend  the  back  (tua). 

986.  fagof ago  hoarse,  a  snuffler.     Ta. :  fao, 

a  snufiler. 

987.  faiere  woman  in  childbed.     Ta..:  faire, 

lying-in.  Sa. :  failele,  nurse.  To.: 
faele,  to  bring  forth.  Fu.:  faeleele, 
woman  just  delivered.     Cf.  991. 


988.  faita  to  grimace.  Mgv.:  ai7a,  id.  Ta.: 
/ai/a,id.  Mq.:  haita, id.  Ma:  faita, 
to  show  the  teeth. 

989.  fakaea  to  repose.  Mgv.:  akaea,  id. 
Ta. :  faaea,  id.     Mq.:  hakaea,  id. 

990.  f akau  to  resist.  Ta. :  faau,  resolute. 
Sa.:  fa' ail,  to  insist.  Ma.:  whakau, 
to  make  firm. 

99 1 .  f  akerekere  woman  in  childbed.  Fu. : 
faeleele,  woman  just  delivered.  Cf. 
987. 

992 .  hakaf  ana  to  fasten  the  sail  to  the  yard. 

Ta. :  fatid,  the  yard.     Sa. :  fand,  the 
mast. 

993.  fanako  joy.  Ta.:  fanao,  pleasure, 
glory. 

994.  fano  to  set  sail.  Ta.: /ano,  id.  Mq.: 
hatto,  to  go.  Sa. :  fano,  id.  Ma. : 
whano,  id.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  226. 

995.  fao  steel,  metal,  collar.  Ta.:  fao, 
chisel.  Mq. :  fao,  to  pierce.  Sa. :  fao, 
a  nail,  a  gouge.  Ma. :  whao,  an  iron 
tool. 

996.  farara  to  lean.     Ta. :  farara,  oblique. 

Sa. :  falala,  aslant.     Ma. :  wharara,  to 
lean. 

997.  faravei    fortuitous,   casual.      Mgv.: 

aravei,  confusion  of  many  voices. 

998.  farerei  a  rendezvous.  Ta.:farerei,to 
encounter. 

999.  farito  to  measure.     Ta.:  faito,  id. 
1000.  farofaro  to  let  down,  to  lower.     Ta.: 

faro,  to  bend  down,  to  stoop. 

looi.  fatata    to    draw    near    again.     Ta.: 

fatata,  near.     Mq. :  atata,  id. 

1002.  fa  to  to  wrestle.     Mgv. :  ato,  to  spring, 

to  leap. 

1003.  fatufatu  to  roll,  to  tuck  up.  Mgv.: 
atu,  to  fold.  Ta.:  fatu,  to  weave. 
Mq.:  fatu,  to  double.  Sa.:  fatufatu, 
to  fold  up. 

1004.  feii  envy.  Ta.: /m,  jealousy.  Mq.: 
feii,  angry  visage. 

1005.  fera  aside.  Sa. :  fela,  an  everted  eye- 
lid. 

1006.  hakafiu  to  reject,  to  rebuff.  Ta.: 
fiu,  disgusted.  Sa.:  flu,  id.  Ma.: 
whakau'hiu,  to  oppress. 

1007.  gagahere  herbs,  grass.  Ta. :  aaihere, 
herbs,  bush.     Ivla.:  ngahere,  iorest. 

1008.  gagaoa  confused  noise.  Ta. :  aaoaoa, 
noise  of  a  rising  assembly. 

1009.  gahehe  to  touch  lightly  in  passing. 
Ta. :  ahehe,  a  dull  sound.  To. :  gaehe, 
to  move  gently  along.  Ma. :  ngahehe, 
to  rustle. 

loio.  garara  hoarse.     Ta.:  cram,  id. 

101 1.  fakagarearea vacancy.  Mgv.:  aria, 
a  treeless  space.  Ta.:  area,  place, 
space.     Ma. :  area,  an  open  space. 

1012.  fakagarearea  to  amuse.  Ta.:  area- 
rea,  pleasure. 

1013.  garegare  limpid.  Mgv.:  garegare, 
yellow,  red,  any  pleasing  color.  Sa. : 
galegale-ata,  to  be  dawn. 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE    POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


65 


1014.  garepu  to  stir,  to  muddy.  Ta..:  arepu- 
repu,  troubled  water.  Mq.:  epo,  id. 
Sa.:  galepu,  id. 

1015.  garurua  together.     Ta.:  aniru,iA. 

1016.  gatatata  to  clang.  To.:  gatata,  to 
jingle. 

1017.  gatere  to  grow.  Mgv.:  <«re,  enlarged. 
Ta. :  atere,  to  spread.     Sa. :  tele,  great. 

1018.  gati  tribe.  Mgv.:  a/t,  descendant  of . 
Ta. :  ati,  nati,  descendants.  Sa. :  ati, 
id.  Ma. :  Mga/i,  tribe.  The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  page  198. 

1019.  gatu  worn  out.  Sa. :  ga^zi,  old  siapo. 
Niue:  gahi,  used,  worn. 

1020.  gaueue  to  shake.  Mgv.:  gerue,  id. 
Ta.:  aueue,  id.  Mq.:  kaue,  neue, 
id.  To.:  gaue,  id.  Ma.:  ngaueue, 
ngarue,  id. 

1021.  gavarivari  flexible.  Mgv.:  gavari,\A. 
Ta. :  avarivari,  id.     Ma. :  ngawari,  id. 

1022.  gere  to  deprive.  Ta. :  ere,  destitute. 
Ma. :  ngere,  passed  by  in  serving  food. 

1023.  goge  to  break.  Ma.:  ngongengonge, 
crippled. 

1024.  gogo  the  navel  and  cord.  Mgv.: 
gogo,  id. 

1025.  gore-nonoi  to  borrow  {gore,  to  de- 
mand).    Sa.:  no,  to  borrow. 

X026.  goru  ripe,  tumid.  Mgv.:  gorugoru, 
goiigou,  large  and  fat.  Ta. :  oru,  dis- 
tended.    Ma.:  ngoungou,  ripe. 

1027.  gotegote  to  grind.  Ha.:  nokenoke, 
grinding  of  a  hard  substance  in  the 
teeth. 

1028.' guru  guru  to  groan.  Mgv.:  guru- 
guru,  to  grunt.  Ta. :  uuru,  to  groan. 
Mq.:  nunuu,  confused  noise.  Sa.: 
tagulu,  to  emit  a  hollow  sound.  Ma. : 
nguru,  to  grunt. 

X029.  gutuafare  to  save,  to  economize. 
Ta. :  utuafare,  family,  residence. 

1030.  guturoa  to  grimace,  to  pout.  Mgv.: 
guturoa,  to  grimace. 

1031.  fakahaha  to  shun,  to  evade.     Mgv.: 

ha,  set  aside,  prohibited,  sacred.  Sa. : 
sa,  sacred,  prohibited.  To.:  tabu-ha, 
id. 

1032.  hahano  honor,  to  glorify.  Ha.-.hano- 
hano,  honor,  glory. 

1033.  Haifa  virile,  manly.  Ta. :  aiaha,  a 
brave  young  warrior. 

1034.  hakae  coolness.  Mgv. :  akae,  to  have 
the  skin  chilled. 

1035.  hakahaka lowering,  depression.  Ta.: 
haahaa,  humble,  low.  Sa. :  sa'asa'a, 
short,  brief.  Ma.:  hakahaka,  short 
in  stature. 

1036.  hano  to  mark,  to  cover.  Mgv. :  amo, 
to  wash  the  body  all  over  rapidly. 
Ha. :  hamo,  to  besmear. 

X037.  hamuti  dung,  latrine.  Ta. :  hamuli, 
latrine.     Ma.:  hamuti,  dung. 

1038.  fakahapa  to  condemn.  Ta.:  hapa, 
error. 


1039. 

1040. 
104 1. 

1042. 

1043. 
1044. 

1045. 

1046. 

1047. 

1048. 

1049. 
1050. 

105 1. 
1052. 

1053. 

I054- 

I055- 

1056. 

1057- 

1058. 
1059- 

1060. 


1061. 

1062. 
1063. 


hape  club-foot.  Mgv.:  ape,  club- 
foot, knock-kneed.  Ta. :  hape,  club- 
foot. Mq.:  hape,  id.  Sa.:  sape,  id. 
Ma.:  hape,  id. 

hari  to  dance.     Ma. :  hart,  id. 
haruru  a  sound.     Mgv.:  erurururu, 
id.    Ta.:  haruru,  id.    Ma.:  haruru,  id. 
hau     superior,     kingdom,     to    rule. 
Mgv.:  hau,  respect.     Ta. :  hati,  gov- 
ernment.    Mq. :  hau,  id.     Sa. :  saua, 
despotic.     Ma.:  hau,  superior, 
hauhau  to  attack.    Ma.:  Aaw,  tochop. 
hauaitu  stupid.      Mq. :  hauaitu,  list- 
less.    Ma.:  hauaitu,  id. 
hauga  odor.     Ta.:  haud,  odor.     Sa.: 
sauga,  rank.     Ma. :  haunga,  odor. 
hautaua  stupid.    Ta. :  hautaua,  mor- 
tified. 

he  false,  crooked.  Mgv. :  hehe,  crazy, 
to  wander.  Ta. :  he,  error.  Mq. :  he, 
confusion.  Sa. :  sese,  wrong.  Ma.: 
he,  a  mistake. 

heke  to  purge.  Mgv.:  heke-toto, 
hemorrhage.  Ta.:  hee,  to  purge. 
Mq.:  heke,  to  drip.  Ma.:  heke,  id. 
hekeheke elephantiasis.  Ta.:  feefee, 
id.  Mq.:  fefe,  id.  Sa.:  Je'efe'e,  id. 
heme  to  disclose,  to  reveal.  Mgv.: 
emo,  separated,  broken  off.  Ta.: 
hemo,  conquered,  to  escape.  Mq.: 
hemo,  to  separate.  Ha.:  hemo,  to 
unloose. 

here  dear,  to  love.     Mgv. :  akaereere, 
dear,  loved.     Ta. :  here,  id. 
heuheu  disarranged.     Mgv.:  heuheu, 
to  plan  out  work.     Mq. :  heu,  confu- 
sion. 

heva  to  sing,  to  wail.  Ta.:  heva, 
mourning.  Mq. :  heva,  a  dance.  Sa. : 
siva,  song  with  dancing, 
fakahiehie  to  admire.  Ta..:  faahia- 
hia,  id.  Mq. :  hia,  to  desire.  Sa. :  fiafia, 
to  rejoice.  Ma. :  hiahia,  to  desire. 
higo  to  look  at,  to  see,  mirror.  Ta.: 
hid,  id. 

fakahihiu  to  scare  away.  Ma.: 
whiu,  to  drive. 

hiki  to  fondle.    Mgv. :  hiki,  to  dandle. 
"Ca.:  hii,  id.     Mq.:  hiki,  id. 
hiki  to  flee.     Mq.:  hiki,  flight. 
hina  posterity.     Ta. :  hi7ia,  id.     Mq. : 
hitia,  id. 

hinagaro  to  wish.  Mgv.:  aka-ina- 
garo,  ?  to  call  names.  Ta. :  hinaaro, 
to  desire.  Mq. :  hinenao,  to  love. 
Sa.:  finagalo.  to  wish.  Ma.:  hine- 
ttgaro,  affection. 

hirinaki  to  incline,  to  slope.  Ta. : 
hirinai,  to  rest  upon.  Ma.:  irinaki, 
to  rest  upon. 

hirinaki  to  be  apprehensive.     Ta. : 
hirinai,  to  apprehend. 
hitiki    a   girdle.     Ta.:  fetii.    to   tie. 
Mq.:    hitiki,     id.     Ma.:    whitiki,    a 
girdle. 


66 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1064. 
1065. 
1066. 
1067. 

1068. 
1069. 

1070. 

1071. 

1072. 


1073. 
1074. 
1075- 

1076. 

I077- 
1078. 

I079- 
1080. 

1081. 

1082. 
1083. 

1084. 

1085. 
1086. 


1087. 


1088. 


hoperemu  buttocks.  Ta. :  hoperemu, 
id. 

hopikipiki-rima  epilepsy.  Ta.:  ho- 
pii,  id. 

hora   salted,   briny.     Ta.:   horahora, 
bitter.     Mq.:  hodhod,  id. 
horau  a  shed.     Ta. :  farmi,  id.     Sa.: 
afolaic,     a     common     house.     Ma.: 
wharau,  shed. 

horiri  to  shiver.     Ta.:  horiri,  id. 
hota    to   catch   cold.     Ta.:    hota,    a 
cough. 

hotaratara  to  shiver.  Mgv.:  tatara, 
id.  Ta. :  hotaratara,  id. 
hua-gakau  rupture.  Ta.:  ddu,  en- 
trails. Sa. :  ga'au,  id.  Ma. :  tigakau,  id. 
huaki  to  uncover,  to  expose.  Ta. : 
huai,  to  uncover  an  oven.  Mq.: 
huai,  to  take  food  from  an  oven.  Sa.: 
sua,  to  root  up.  Ma.:  huaki,  to 
uncover. 

hue  emotion.  Ta.:  huehue,  to  show 
fear. 

hue  to  carry,  to  conduct.  Mgv.: 
akahue,  to  carry  a  crop  of  foodstuff, 
hukahuka  a  bubble  of  water.  Mgv.: 
huka,  froth,  foam.  Ma.:  huka,  id. 
Cf.  1694- 

huke  digging-stick.  Mq.:  htike,  to 
scoop  out.  Ma.:  huke,  to  dig  up. 
hunehune  itch.  Ta. :  hunehune,  id. 
huru  species,  disposition.  Mgv.: 
hum,  shape,  figure,  form.  Ta. :  huru, 
species,  resemblance. 
ihoariki  royalty.  Ta.:  ihoarii,  royal 
dignity. 

ike  tapa  beater.  Mgv. :  ike,  id.  Ta. : 
ie,  id.  Mq.:  ike,  id.  Sa.:  i'e,  id. 
Ma. :  ike,  to  strike  with  a  hammer. 
ikeke  gracious,  pleasant.  Ta. :  ieie, 
elegant,  vain,  gracious.  Mq. :  ieie, 
id.  Ha.:  iWe,  dignified,  vainglorious. 
iku  to  rasp,  to  grate.  Ta. :  iii,  to 
rasp.  Mq.:  iku,  a  rasp. 
inaina  to  be  in  a  fury,  to  rage. 
Mgv. :  inaina,  to  warm  oneself.  Ta. : 
mainaina,  to  feel  angry.  Ma. :  inaina, 
to  warm  oneself.  Ha. :  inaina,  anger. 
inanahi  yesterday.  Mgv. -.inenahi,  id. 
Ta.:  ananahi,  id.  Mq.:  inenahi,  id. 
Sa. :  ananafi,  id.  Ma.:  inanahi,  id. 
fakaineine  to  prepare,  to  lit.  Ta.: 
ineine,  ready,  prepared. 
fakaipoipohaga  marriage.  Mgv.: 
ipo,  married  folk.  Ta. :  faaipoipo, 
to  marry.  (Sa. :  fa'aipoipo,  to  marry ; 
introduced.)  Ma.:  ipo,  pertaining  to 
love. 

ira  skin  disease.  Mgv.:  ira,  dark 
patches  on  the  skin.  Ta.:  ira,  skin 
disease.  Mq.:  id,  birthmark.  Sa.: 
fVa,  id.  Ma. :  ira,  a  freckle. 
fakairo  to  signal.  Mgv.:  akairoga, 
a  mark,  sign.  Sa. :  fa'ailo,  to  make 
known. 


1089.  fakaiteite  to  exhort.  Mgv.:  akakite, 
to  show.  Ta.: /aa/te,  to  teach.  Mq.: 
haaite,  to  make  known.  Sa. :  'ite,  to 
divine.  Ma.:  feite,  tosee.  The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  page  294. 

1090.  fakaiti  reduction.  Mgv.:  iti,  small. 
Ta. :  iti,  id.  Mq.:  iti,  id.  Sa.:  iti,  id. 
Ma.:  iti,  id.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  230. 

1091.  itoito  resolute,  in  health.  Ta. :  ito, 
watchful,  active.  Mq.:  ito,  brave, 
hearty. 

kaga  to  insult.  Ta.:  aa,  id.  Mq.: 
kaha,  to  challenge  to  combat.  Ma.: 
kanga,  to  curse. 

kahaki  to  lift,  to  raise.  Ta.:  afai, 
to  carry. 

kahea  when.  Mgv. :  ahea,  id.  Ta. : 
af^a,  id.  ]^.Iq.  :a/ea,  id.  Sa.  :a/ea,  id. 
Ma.:  ahea,  id. 

kahune  to  get  in  harvest.  Ta.: 
hune,  core  of  breadfruit.  Sa. :  June, 
id.     Ma. : /nme,  down  of  bulrush. 

fakakai  earring.  Ta.  -.faaai,  ear  orna- 
ment. Mq.:hakakai,id.  Ma.:whakar 
kai,  id. 

kaikaia  a  league,  plot.  IMgv.:  kaia, 
cruel,  cannibal.  Ta.:  aiaa,  fault,  sin. 
Mq.:  i^a/a,  quarrelsome.  Ma.:  ^aia, 
to  steal. 

kaito  brave,  robust.    Ta. :  aito,  brave. 
Ma.:  kaitoa,  a  brave  man. 
kaitoa  well  and   good!     Ta.:    aitoa, 
good!     Ma.:  kaitoa,  id. 
kaitura     bravery,     manhood.     Ta.: 
turatura,  honored,  exalted. 
kaka  sparkling.     Mgv. :  kaka,  bright 
red.     Ta.:  aa,  to  bum.     Mq. :  kaka, 
to  grill.     Sa. :  'a'asa,  'a'ava,  burning 
hot.    Ma.:  ^a^a,  red  hot.    The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  page  251. 

1 1 02.  kakano  flat,  spacious,  a  plank. 
IMgv.:  kakano,  wide,  broad,  large. 
Ta.:  aano,  breath,  width.  Mq.:  ka- 
kano, a  span. 

1 103.  kakano  spawn.  Ta.:  aano,  melon 
seeds.  Mq.:  ^a^ano,  seed.  Sa.:'a'ano, 
pip  of  a  fruit.     Ma. :  kakano,  seed. 

1 104.  kakararau  cockroach.  Sa. : 'c/o/m,  id. 
Ma.:  kckereru,  a  black  wood-bug. 

1105.  kakau  a  handle.  Mgv.:  kakau,  stalk 
of  fruit.  Ta.:  caw,  handle.  Sa.: 'cm, 
id.     Ma.:  kakau,  id. 

1106.  kakl  the  neck.  Mgv.:  ^a^i,  id.  Ta.: 
a/,  id.    Mq.:^afei,  id.    Ma.:  kaki,  id. 

1 107.  kama  stupid.  Sa.:  ama,  to  be  igno- 
rant. 

1108.  kamahatu  ingenious.  Ta. :  amafatu, 
amahatu,  adroit.  Mq.:  kamahatu, 
quick  intelligence.  Ma. :  kama,  nim- 
ble, agile. 

1 109.  kami  to  drink.  Ta. :  am/,  to  absorb. 
Mq. :  ami,  water  falling  drop  by  drop. 

mo.  kamikami  to  smack  the  lips.  Ta.: 
amiami,  to  move  the  lips  quickly. 


1092. 

1093. 
1094. 

1095. 

1096. 

I097- 

1098. 
1099. 

HOC. 
IIOI. 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE    POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


67 


nil.  kamo  to  ogle.  Mgv. :  kemi,  to  wink. 
Ta. :  amo,  id.  Sa.:  'emo,  id.  Ma.: 
kamo,  id. 

1112.  kamuimui  to  adhere.  Mgv.:  amui- 
mui,  a  swarm  of  flies.  Ta. :  amid,  to 
join.  Mq. :  mui,  to  collect  together. 
Ma.:  mui,  to  swarm  around.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  384. 

1 1 13.  kanaenae  to  preoccupy  the  mind. 
Ta. :  anae,  anai,  preoccupied.  Mq.: 
awa?',  to  be  disquieted.  Ma.:  kanae- 
nae, bewildered. 

1 1 14.  kanakana  bright,  sparkling.  Mgv.: 
kanakana-ura,  to  have  a  red  color. 
Ta.:  anaana,  bright,  shining. 

1 115.  kanapa  lightning,  to  shine  brightly. 
Mgv.:  kanapa,  brilliant,  sparkling. 
Ta.:  anapa,  lightning,  to  glitter. 
Ma.:  kanapa,  bright,  shining. 

1 1 16.  kaoti  enough.  Mgv.:  o/f,  enough,  to 
end.  Ta.:  oti,  to  end.  Sa.:  oti,  to 
die.     Ma.:  oti,  ended. 

1 1 17.  kapakapa  portion,  particle.  Ta.: 
apaapaa,  fragment,  bit,  chip. 

1 1 18.  kapi  full,  replete.  Mgv.:  kapi,  id. 
Ta.:  apt,  full.  Ma.:  kapi,  to  be 
filled  up. 

1 1 19.  kapikapi  an  oyster.  Mgv.:  apiapi, 
a  fish.  Ta.:  api-pdvau,  valve  of  an 
oyster.     Mq.:  dpidpi,  a.  ^sh. 

1 1 20.  kapiti  to  seal  up.  Mgv.:  kapiti,  to 
join  things  so  that  they  touch.  Ta.: 
apt^t,  to  join,  to  unite.  Mq.:  kapiti, 
to  put  up  in  a  roll.  Sa.:  api,  to  be 
near.  Ma.:  kapiti,  to  be  close  to- 
gether. 

1 12 1 .  kapoka  to  hollow,  to  groove.  Mgv. : 
akapoka,  to  break  with  a  stone.  Ta. : 
apoo,  a  hole.  Ma.:  poka,  a  hole,  to 
bore. 

1122.  kapokapo  to  throb,  to  pulsate.  Ha.: 
apoapo,  to  throb. 

1123.  kaporapori  a  mat.  Mgv.:  para,  mat, 
scaffolding  of  a  raft.  Mq. :  pod,  coco- 
nut leaves.  Sa.:  pola,  plaited  coco- 
nut leaves.     Ma. :  porapora,  a  mat. 

1124.  kapukapu  palm  of  hand.  Mgv.: 
kapu,  a  leaf  dipper;  kapo,  to  hollow, 
to  catch  in  the  hands.  Ta. :  apu, 
shell,  concavity.  Mq.:  kapu,  to  dip 
up ;  kapo,  to  catch  in  the  hands.  Sa. : 
'apo,  hollow  of  the  hand.  Ma. :  kapu, 
palm  of  the  hand. 

1 125.  kara  flint.  Mgv.:  kara,  a  heavy 
stone.  Ta.:  am,  a  black  flint.  Ma.: 
kara,  basalt. 

1 1 26.  karaea  clay.  Ta.:  araea,  id.  Mq.: 
kaaea,  red  ochre.     Ma. :  karamea,  id. 

Cf.  975. 

1127.  karaga-pu ruga  mother-in-law.  Ta.: 
purua,  parent-in-law. 

1128.  karaini  bait,  decoy,  allurement.  Ta. 
arainu,  bait,  lure. 

1129.  karamea  clay.  Ma.:  karamea,  red 
ochre.     Cf.  1126. 


1 130. 
1131- 
1132. 
II33- 
II34- 

II35- 
1136. 


I137- 
1 138. 


II39- 
1 140. 


1141. 
1 142. 


"43. 
1 144. 

1145. 
1 146. 

1147. 

1 148. 

1149. 
1 1 50. 


1151 
1152. 


karapoga  throat,  gullet.     Ta.:  ara- 
poa,  throat,  glutton. 
kare    a   wave.     Ta. :  are,    id.     Ma.: 
kare,  a  ripple. 

hakarekare  disgust,  disrelish.  Ta.: 
areare,  sickness,  nausea. 
karere  to  delegate,  to  assign,  a  herald. 
Ta. :  arere,  messenger.  Ma. :  karere,  id. 
karioi  unmarried,  obscene,  a  rake. 
Mgv.:  karioi,  lust,  lewdness.  Mq.: 
jfeai'o/,  sensual,  luxurious.  Ta.:  arid, 
a  lewd,  joyous,  unmarried  band. 
karo  quarrel,  war.  Mgv.:  karokaro, 
war,  to  fight.  Ta.:  aro,  to  fight. 
karokaro-poke  paste,  dough.  Mgv. : 
poke,  breadfruit  or  taro  pounded  with 
coconut  water.  Ta.:  poe,  pudding. 
Mq.:  poke,  taro  prepared  with  coco- 
nut water.  Ma.:  pokepoke,  to  mix 
with  water. 

karu  pupil  of  the  eye.  Ta. :  aru- 
tnata,  upper  lid.  Ma. :  karu,  the  eye. 
karukaru  unbent,  slackened.  Mgv. : 
karu,  loose. 

karukaru  an  old  man.  Ta. :  aru,  id. 
karuru  a  screen,  house.  Mgv.: 
ruru,  to  shelter,  to  screen.  Ta.: 
aruru,  barricade.  Ma.:  ruru,  shel- 
tered. 

katahi  now.     Ma.:  katahi,  id. 
katoga  unanimous,  too.     Ta.:  atoa, 
all,  complete.     Sa.:  'atoa,  id.     Ma.: 
katoa,  id. 

katu  well  arranged.  Ta. :  atuatu,  ar- 
ranged in  good  order.  Sa.:  atu,  a 
row  or  line  of  things. 
katuri  earwax.  Mgv.:  teturi,  id. 
Ta.:  taturi,  id.  Mq.:  tettii,  id.  Ma.: 
taturi,  id.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  284. 

kaua  palisade,  to  fence.  Ta.:  aua, 
id.  To. :  kaua,  boundary  fence.  Fu. : 
kaua,  stone  wall. 

kauati  to  make  fire.  Mgv. :  kounati, 
the  plowed  stick  in  fire-making. 
Ta.:  auati,  auai,  stick  used  in  fire- 
making.  Mq.:  koukati,  koukani,  th& 
plowed  stick.  Viti:  kaunita,  to  rub 
fire.  Ma. :  kauati,  a  fire-making  stick. 
kaufau  (i  te  utua)  to  satisfy  a  de- 
mand. Ta.:  aufau,  treaty,  will,  tax. 
Ma.:  kauwhau,  to  admonish. 
kauri  iron.  Ta.:  auri,  id.  Sa.:  auli, 
sad-iron  (introduced  from  Tahiti  by 
missionaries). 

kavake  moon.  Ta.:  avae,  moon, 
month. 

kavauvau  to  disapprove;  kovau  to 
reproach.  Ta.:  avau,  to  scold,  re- 
prove. Sa.:  'amw,  to  bawl. 
kaveiga  compass.  Ta. :  aveia,  id. 
kegokego  dung,  pus,  to  stink.  Mgv. : 
egoego,  filthy.  Ma.:  kenokeno,  to 
stink. 


68 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


II53- 

II54- 

II55- 
1156. 

1157- 
I158. 

"59 
1160 
1161 


1 163 

1 1 64 


1165. 

1 166. 

1 167. 

1 168. 

1 169. 

1 1 70. 
1171 

1172, 

1173 

"74 
"75 
1176 
"77 

1178 
"79 


kehu  flaxen-haired,  blond.     Ta. :  ehu, 
reddish.    Mq. :  fee^M,  blond.   Sa.-.'efu, 
reddish,  brown. 
keia  theft,  robber.     Ta.:  eta,  robber, 

to  steal.     Ma.:  ^a/a,  to  steal. 

keka  path.     Ta.:  ed,  id. 

keke  armpit.     Mgv.:  ^efee,  id.     Ta. : 

ee,  id.    Mq.:  kadke,  id.  Ma.:  keke,  id. 
fakakekekina   to   grind   the    teeth. 

Mgv.:  kekekeke,  to  grind  or  grit  the 

teeth. 

kemokemo    a    long    while.     Mgv.: 

kemo,    slowly,    tardily.     Mq.:  kemo, 

to  postpone,  prolong.     Ha.:  emo,  to 

be  long,  to  delay. 

keokeo    a    point,    hill    top.     Mgv.: 

keokeo,   a  slippery  rock.     Mq.:  keo, 

point,  sharp.     Ma.:  keo,   hilltop. 

keta    strained,    stiff,    solid.     Mgv.: 

ketaketa,   stiff,   stretched   out.     Ta.: 

etaeta,  hard,  strong,  firm. 

ketekete  to  click  the  tongue.     Mgv. : 

kete,\d.     To.:  keiekete,  to  chirp.  Ma.: 

ngetengete,  to  click  the  tongue. 

ketuketu    to    dig.     Ta. :  elueiu,    id. 

Mq.:  ketu,  to  dig  up  with  the  snout. 

Ma.:  ketu,  id. 

ki  full,  replete.   Ta. :  i,  id.    Ma. :  ki,  id. 

kiato  to  pierce  and  cross  for  joining. 

Mgv.:  i^/a/o,  a  large  raft.     Ta. :  iato- 

moe,   center  of  a  raft.     Mq.:  kiato, 

outrigger  strut.     Sa..:  'iato,  id.    Ma.: 

kiato,  thwart  of  a  canoe. 

kikakika  to  clean  off.     Ta.:  iaia,  a 

coral  rasp. 

f  akakina  to  sharpen.    Ta. :  ma,  sharp, 

cutting. 

kinikini    delicious,    delight.     Mgv.: 

kinikini,  giving  great  pleasure,  nice 

to  eat.     Ha.:  ini,  a  strong  desire,  to 

wish  for. 
,  kiokio     to     chirp.     Mgv.:  kio,     id. 

Ta. :  ioio,    to   cry,  said   of   a   baby. 

Mq.:  kiokio,    to   chirp.    Sa.:  'io,  id. 

Ha.:  ioio,  id. 

kiriti  to  uncover,  to  extract.     Ta. : 

iriti,  id.     Mq.:  kiiti,  to  jerk  out. 
,  kiri-togitogi    to    toss    about.     Sa.: 

togi,  to  throw. 
.  kiu    a    great    number.     Ta.:  iu,    a 

million. 
.  koari  to  languish,   to  fade.     Mgv.: 

koari,  half-cooked.     Mq.:   koai,  rot- 
ten, insufficiently  cooked. 
.  koata   a   mesh.     Ta. :  oata,    hole   in 

coconuts,  etc.     Mq.:  oata,  crevice. 
.  kofai  indigo  plant.    Ta. :  ofai,  a  plant. 
.  kofati  to  break.     Ta. :  ofati,  id. 
.  kofatifati  rheumatism.    Va..:  ofati,  id. 
.  kohcre   split,    cloven.     Sa. :  sele,   to 

cut. 
.  kohi  to  glean.    Mgv.:  ^o/i/,  to  gather, 

to  collect.     Ta. :  ohi,  to  glean.    Mq. : 

kohi,   id.     Ma.:  kohi,  to  gather. 
.  kohi  bamboo.     Mgv. :  ^o^e,  id.    Ta.: 

ohe,  id.     Mq. :  kohe,  id.     Sa.:'o/e,  id. 

Ma.:  kohe,   a  plant  name. 


1 1 80. 
1181. 
1182. 

"83. 

1 1 84. 

"85. 

1186. 
1187. 

1188. 
1189. 


1 190. 


1191. 
1192. 


"93- 
"94- 

"95- 
1196. 

1197. 
1198. 
"99- 
1200. 
1201. 
1202. 


1204. 
1205 

1206 

1207, 

1208 


kohi  diarrhea.    Ta.:  ohi,  dysentery. 
kohinahina  gray.     Ta.:  o/nna,  id. 
kohumu    to    murmur,    to    slander. 
Ta. :  ohumu, id.     Mq. :  kohu?nu, id. 
koi    on  the  point  of,   almost.     Ta. : 
oi,  id. 

koi  koi  prompt,  lively,  quick.  Mgv.; 
koi,  to  hurry.  Ta.:  oi,  agile.  Mq.: 
koi,  quick. 

koka  fern,  bracken.  Ta. :  oaha,  Asple- 
nium  nidus.  Mq. :  koka,  breadfruit, 
a  banana.  Sa.:  'o'a,  a  tree. 
koki  to  hop  on  one  leg.  Mq.:  oi, 
lame.  Ma.:  koki,  to  limp. 
fakakoniakoma  to  straiten,  to 
cramp.  Mgv.:  komakoma,  narrow, 
strait. 

komenemene  to  roll.     Ta. :  omene- 
mene,  spherical,  to  roll. 
komiri    to    wipe.     Mgv.:   miri,    to 
touch,  to  handle.  Ta. :  omiri,  to  cares3 
the    hand;   miriniiri,    to    touch  and 
examine.     Mq.:    mii,    to    touch,    to 
manipulate.    Sa. :  m/7/,  to  rub.     Ma.: 
komiri,  to  rub  with  the  fingers. 
komitimiti  to  whistle,  to  hiss.     Sa. : 
miti,  to  smack  the  lips. 
komore  a  spear.     Ta. :  oniore,  id. 
komotu  to  break.     Mgv.:  momotu, 
id.     Ta.:  motu,  id.     Mq.:  motu,  id. 
Sa. :  motu,  id.     Ma. :  motu,  id. 
komua  precedent.    Ta. :  omua,  head, 
guide.     Mq.:  komua,  before. 
komumu  to  whisper.     Ta.:  omumu, 
to     whisper,     to     murmur.       Mq.: 
komumu,  a  kind  of  singing. 
komuri  the  rear,  later.  Mgv. :  komuri, 
the  rear,  after.     Mq. :  komuri,  behind. 
kona  bile,  gall,  sharp.     Ta. :   onaona, 
sharp,  disagreeable.    Sa. :  'ona,  bitter, 
poisonous. 

konakona  odor,  savor.  Ha.:  onaona, 
a  pleasant  odor. 

konakona  moustache.    Ta. :  onaona, 
id. 
koniga  live  coals.    Mq.:  konia,  konie, 

stone  heated  for  cooking. 
konohi    to    commit    suicide.     Ta.: 
onohi,  id. 

konokono  succulent,  delicious.  Ha. : 
ono,  to  be  sweet. 

kokopa  to  incline,  to  slope.  Mgv.: 
kopa,  flat,  level  (a  sense  invert).  Ta.: 
opa,  to  heel  over  under  the  wind. 
Ma.:  kopa,  bent. 

kokopa  to  be  on  the  flank.     Ta. :  opa, 
to  be  at  the  side. 
kopahi  scrofula.     Ta.:  opahi,  id. 
kopahi  hatchet.    Ta.:  opahi,  id.  Ha.: 
pahi,  knife. 

kopani  to  obstruct,  end.  Ta.:  opani, 
to  shut,  end.  Ma.:  kopani,  to  shut. 
kopare  to  protect,  safeguard.  Ma.: 
kopare,  to  shade  the  eyes. 
kopatepate  to  be  spotted.  Ta.: 
opalapata,  id. 


THE    PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


69 


1209.  kope  string,  filament.  Ma.:  kope, 
to  bind  in  flax  leaves. 

1210.  kopeka  transverse,  crossed.  Mgv.: 
kopeka,  to  cross  the  arms.  Ta. :  opea, 
crossed,  transverse,  lattice.  Mq. : 
ito/)ea,  windmill.     Ha.:  o^ea,  cross. 

121 1.  kopie  pit  oven.     Ta.:  opio,  id. 

1212.  kopiri  to  yield  in  battle,  coward. 
Mq. :  kopii,  weak,  coward. 

12 13.  kopiripiri-haere  to  roam,  to  ramble. 
Mgv. :  kopiripiri,  to  go  from  one  tree 
to  another,  as  children  when  called. 

1214.  kopua  to  premeditate.  Ta. :  opua, 
to  resolve,  to  decide. 

1215.  kopuru  meteor.     Ta.:  optirei,  id. 

1216.  koraparapa  square.     Ta.:  orapa,  id. 

1217.  korereka  small.  To.:  leka,  short, 
stumpy. 

12 18.  korero  to  interpret,  eloquent.  Ta. : 
orero,  orator,  discourse,  to  speak. 
Ma. :  korero,  to  say. 

1219.  koriorio  to  wither,  to  fade.  Ta.: 
oriorio,  id. 

1220.  korora  a  mussel.  Ta. :  orora,  a  small 
shell  fish. 

1221.  kotau  right  hand.     Ta.:  otoM,  id. 

1222.  koti  to  gush,  to  spout.  Ta.:  oti,  to 
rebound,  to  fall  back. 

1223.  kotika  cape,  headland.  Ta.:  otid, 
boundary,  limit. 

1224.  kotohe  behind,  to  go  back,  withdraw. 
Ta. :  otohe,  to  retire,  withdraw.  Ma. : 
tohe,  anus. 

1225.  kotokoto  cry  of  a  lizard.  Mgv.:feo- 
iokoto,  noise  of  the  lips  in  sucking. 
Ta. :  oto,  song,  groan,  sound.  Ma.: 
kotokoto,  to  squeak. 

1226.  kotore  incision.  Ta.:  otore,  to  dis- 
embowel. 

1227.  kouma  bosom,  chest,  stomach.  Ta.: 
ouma,  breast,  chest.  Ma.:  kouma, 
breastplate. 

1228.  kovaravara  clear,  bright,  shining. 
Mgv.:  kovara,  to  be  daylight.  Cf. 
1717. 

1229.  kovi  gangrene,  mortified.  Mq.:  kovt, 
leprosy.     Fu.:  kovi,  ulcerous. 

1230.  koviri  savage.     Ta.:  oviri,  id. 

1 23 1.  koviriviri  twist,  contortion,  frizzly. 
Ta. :  oviri,  to  twist,  to  spin.  Mq.: 
koviivii,  to  twist,  to  turn.  Ma.: 
kowhiri,  to  whirl  around. 

1232.  kukana  to  strain,  to  strive,  violence. 
Ta. :  uana,  strong,  violent,  zealous. 

1233.  kukumi  to  strangle,  to  force,  to  offer 
violence.  Ta.:  uumi,  id.  Mq. :  ku- 
kumi, id.     Ha.:  umiumi,  to  strangle. 

1234.  kumete  dish,  trough.  Mgv. :  kumete, 
bowl,  trough.  Sa.:  'umete,  id.  Ma.: 
kumete, id.  Mq.:  umete, trunk, chest, 
box. 

1235.  kunakuna  to  adorn.  Ta. :  unauna, 
ornament. 

1236.  kunaunau  carelessness.  Ta..:  unau- 
nau.  heedless. 


1237. 
1238. 
1239. 


1240. 

1241. 

1242. 
1243. 

1244. 

1245. 

1246. 

1247. 

1248. 

1249. 


1251. 
1252. 
1253- 

1254. 

1255- 
1256. 

1257- 
1258. 
1259- 


kuokuo  white,  clean.  Mgv.:  kuo- 
^MO,  white.  Ta. :wo,  id.  Mq.:uouo, 
id. ;  kuo,  red  and  white  spotted. 
kuru  breadfruit.  Mgv.:  kuru,  id. 
Ta. :  uru,  id.  Sa.  'uhi,  id.  Ha. :  ulu, 
id. 

kutikuti  decent,  becoming.  Mq. : 
kuti,  well  done.  The  Marquesan 
word  is  supported  by  its  affiliate  and 
must  be  accepted  as  Polynesian. 
This  can  not  be  said  of  Bishop  Dor- 
dillon's  verekuti  "tr^s-bien,"  which  is 
English  in  savage  undress. 
hakamaha  to  soothe.  Mgv.:  ma- 
maha,  ease  from  pain.  Ta.:  maha, 
appeased,  satisfied.  Mq.:  maha,  id. 
Ha. :  maha,  to  rest  easy. 
mahaki  softly,  gently.  Mgv.:  ma- 
haki,  easily  detached.  Ma. :  mahaki. 
meek,  quiet. 

mahemo  abortion.  Ta  :  mahemo,  id. 
mahere  to  occur.  Ta.:  mahere,  to 
become. 

mahoi  spirit,  soul.     Ta. :  mahoi,  the 
essence  or  soul  of  a  god. 
mahu     steam.     Ta.:  mahu,     cloud, 
mist.     Ha.:  mahu,  steam. 
mahue  sudden  passion,  to  tremble. 
Ta. :  mahue,  to  be  in  fear. 
maikao    a    claw.     Ta.:  maiao,    leg, 
foot,  paw.     Ha.:   maiao,  nail,  hoof, 
claw. 

maimoa  plaything,  toy.  Ta. 
moa,  id.  To.:  maimoa,  id. 
maimoa,  a  pet. 

maineine  to  tickle,  to  please. 
maineine,  ticklish,  vexed.  Sa 
ene,  to  tickle. 

makariri  cold,  fever,  to  shake.  Mgv. 
makariri,  cold,  to  shiver.  Ta. :  maa- 
riri,  cold.  Mq. :  makaii,  cold,  shiver 
Sa. :  ma' aim.  cold.  Ma. :  makariri,  id 
makeva  to  tease,  to  mock.  Ha. 
maewa,  to  mock. 

makevakeva  to  be  agitated.  Ta. 
maevaeva,  id. 

makuru  abortive  fruit.     Mgv.:  ma 
kuru,  a  frequent  fall  of  ripe  fruit.  Ta. 
mauru,    to    fall.     Mq. :  makuu,    id. 
Sa. :  ma'ulu,  to  drop  as  rain. 
mamao   far.     Mgv.:  mamao,   to  go 
away.     Mq.:  wawao, far  away.     Sa.: 
mamao,  far.     Ma. :  mamao,  distant. 
mamaoroa  desert,  barren.     Ta.:  wa- 
maooraroa,  desert,  uninhabited. 
manako  sense,  to  think.     Ta. :  ma- 
nao,  id.     Sa.:  wana'o,  to  desire.    Ha.: 
manao,  to  think  of. 
manemanea  a  finger.     Ta. :  maniao, 
nails,  toes,  foot. 

manihinihi  to  be  beside  oneself,  de- 
mented. Ta. :  manihinihi,  ill  at  ease. 
manina  to  equalize.  Ta.:  manina. 
smooth,  level. 


mat 
Ma. 


Ta. 

ene 


70 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1260.  manuanu  detestable.  Ta.:  manu- 
a nj/,  loathsome,  to  have  nausea.  Mq. : 
manuanu,  teeth  set  on  edge. 

1261.  manuminu  lassitude.  Mgv.:  manu, 
nausea,  inclined  to  vomit.  Ta. :  ma- 
nunti,  lassitude,  fatigued. 

1262.  maoake  east  wind.     Ta.:  maoae,  id. 

1263.  maoro-takake  far  off,  distant.  Ta.: 
maoro,  long. 

1264.  mape  chestnut  tree  (Inocarpus  edu- 
lis).  ^l^\.:mape,\A.  T^.:  mape,  \d. 
Viti:  maba,  a  tree  with  edible  nut. 
The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  214. 

1265.  mapemape  vigilant.  Ta.:  napenape, 
vigilance,  active.  Ma.:  napenape, 
quick,  speedy. 

1266.  mapunapuna  to  boil,  to  simmer. 
Mgv.:  mapuna,  boiling,  steam,  vol- 
umes of  smoke.  Ma. :  mapunapuna, 
to  bubble  up. 

1267.  marae  temple.  Mgv.:  warae,  a  sac- 
rifice, festival.  Ta.:  marae,  pagan 
altar.  Mq.:  m^a?, sacred  place.  Sa. : 
malae,  town  green.  Ma. :  marae,  in- 
closed space.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  369. 

1268.  maraga  tractable,  easy  to  handle. 
Ta.:  7naraa,  manaa,  portable,  loose. 
Ha. :  malana,  easy  to  pull  up,  loose. 

1269.  kiri-maraia  a  mat.  Ta. :  maraia,  a 
dark  bast  cloth. 

1270.  marako  brightness  of  a  flame,  lucid. 
Mgv.:  rako,  to  bleach.  Ta.:  marao- 
rao,  break  of  day,  twilight.  Ha.: 
malaolao,  twilight. 

1 27 1.  maramara portion, fragment.  Mgv.: 
waramara,  firewood.  Mq.:  madmad, 
branches,  chips.  Sa. :  malamala, 
chips.     Ma.:  maramara,  id 

1272.  marara  flying  fish.     Ta. :  warora,  id. 

1273.  marari  to  grub  up.  Ta.:  marari, 
cultivated. 

1274.  marau  to  speak.  To.:  malau,  noisy, 
uproarious. 

1275.  marearea  yellowish.  Ta. :  marea, 
yelk  of  an  egg. 

1276.  mareiasnare.  Ta..:  marei,  id.  Fu.: 
mdlei,  id.     Sa.:  mailei,  id. 

1377.  marigi  to  suppurate.  Mgv.:  merigi, 
to  drip,  trickle.  Ta. :  manii,  to  over- 
flow. Sa.:  maligi,  to  spill.  Ma.: 
maringi,  id.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  233. 

1278.  marihini  a  guest,  host.  Ta.:  mani- 
hini,  id.  Mq. :  manihii,  guest,  host, 
stranger.  Ma.:  manuhiri,  visitor. 
Ha.:  malihini,  stranger. 

1279.  marino  a  calm  sea.  Ta.:  manino, 
calm.  Mq.:  mc«mo.  id.  Sa.:  warn- 
no,  id.  To.:  melino,  id.  Ma.:  ma- 
rino, id. 

1280.  marc  hard,  rough,  stubborn.  Mgv.: 
maro,  hard,  obdurate,  tough.  Ta. : 
m&ro,  obstinate,  headstrong.  Sa.: 
m,ald,  strong.  Ma. :  maro,  hard,  stub- 
bom. 


1281.  maruhi  to  recover  one's  senses.  Ta.: 
maruhi,  soft,  smooth. 

1282.  matakite  to  be  on  one's  guard. 
Mgv.:  matakite,  eyewitness.  Mq. : 
matakite,  eyewitness,  foreseeing.  Ma. : 
matakite,  one  who  predicts. 

1283.  mataro  customary,  common.  Ta.: 
mataro,  accustomed,  used. 

1284.  matau  customary,  used.  Mgv.:  wa- 
tau,  id.  Ta. :  matau,  id.  To.:  faka- 
matau,  to  accustom.  Ma.:  matau,  to 
know,  to  understand. 

1285.  matau  fishhook.  Mgv.:  matau,  id. 
Ta.:  matau,  id.  Mq. :  matau,  id. 
Sa.:  matau,  id.     Ma.:  matau,  id. 

1286.  matie  couch  grass.  Mgv.:  mutie, 
quitch  grass.  Ta.:  wai/e,  grass.  Mq.: 
mutie, id.  Sa.:  mutia,  id.  Ma.:  mati- 
hetihe,  a  grass  along  shore. 

1287.  matiro  to  beg,  adulation.  Mq.: 
matio,  parasite,  a  trencher  knight. 
Ma. :  matiro,  to  beg  for  food. 

1288.  hakamatuatua  vain,  conceited. 
Mgv.:  matau,  superintendent,  over- 
seer. Ma.:  matuatua,  important, 
large. 

1289.  mauri  soul,  mind.  Ta. :  mauri,  spirit, 
soul.  Mq. :  moui,  the  last  sigh  of  life. 
Sa. :  mauli,  heart.  Ma. :  mauri,  heart, 
life.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  258. 

1290.  hakamauruuru  obliging,  kmd.  Ta.: 
mauruuru,  to  please. 

1291.  mavae  split,  cloven.  Ta.:  niavae,  id. 
Sa.:  mavae,  id. 

1292.  mehetua  to  sneeze.    Sa.  :mafatua,  id. 

1293.  memu  blunt.     Ta.:  memu,  id. 

1294.  menemene round.  Mgv.:  mene, bent, 
turned.  Ta. :  menemene,  round,  spheri- 
cal.   Ha. :  menemene,  to  curl  up. 

1295.  hakamere  to  depreciate.  Mgv.:a^a- 
mere,  to  depreciate,  despise,  scorn. 
Mq. :  mee,  to  depreciate,  insult,  mock. 
Ta.:  haamere,  to  depreciate.  Fu.: 
fakamele,  to  depreciate,  discredit, 
mock. 

1296.  meru  soften,  grow  tender.  Ta.: 
maru,  soft,  smooth.  Sa. :  malu,  soft. 
Ha.:  melu,  soft. 

1297.  mihi  to  regret.  Ta. :  mihi,  pain,  grief, 
chagrin.     Ma. :  mihi,  to  sigh  for. 

1298.  mikau  hoof,  nail,  talon.  Ma. :  mikau, 
nail. 

1299.  mikimiki  adversary.  Ta. :  miimii, 
envy,  revenge,  jealous. 

1300.  hakamiomio  to  plait,  to  fold.  Ta. : 
miomio,  folded,  wrinkled. 

1301.  miri  sweet  basil.  Mgv.:  miri,  id. 
Ta.:  miri,  id. 

1302.  miri  to  gum.  Ta. :  miri,  to  embalm. 
Ma. :  mirimiri,  to  smear. 

1303.  miro  to  rope.  Mgv.:  kou-miro,  the 
cotton  plant.  Sa.:  milo,  to  twist. 
Ma.:  miro,  id. 

1304.  mito  cautious,  discreet.  Mq.:  mito, 
taciturn,  silent. 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE    POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


71 


Ta. 


Ta.: 
Sa.: 


1305.  mohimohi  to  dazzle.  Ta. :  mohi- 
tnohi,  dazzled. 

1306.  mohinewife.  Mgv.:  mohine,  tender 
term  applied  to  a  young  daughter. 
Ta. :  rnahine,  young  daughter.  Sa.: 
mdfine,  woman. 

1307.  moka  defense.  Mgv.:  wo^a,  to  pro- 
voke a  fight. 

1308.  moke  covetous,  greedy.  Mq. :  moke, 
savage,  fierce. 

1309.  momo  particle,  atom.  Ta. :  momomo, 
to  break  into  bits.  Mq.:  momo, 
small.  vSa.:  momo,  crumb.  Ma.:  mo> 
mohanga,  remnant. 

1310.  hakamomoka  to  betroth.  Ta.:  mo- 
mod,  to  espouse. 

131 1.  mono  to  substitute,  to  succeed. 
mono,  id. 

13 1 2.  monogi  perfume,  scented  oil. 
monoi,  id.  Mq. :  monoi,  id. 
manogi,  fragrance. 

1313.  moora  a  duck.     Ta.:  moora,  id. 

1314.  morai  a  plug,  to  stop  up.  Ta.:  morei, 
a  plug. 

1315.  morearea  isolated.  Ma.:  morearea, 
lonely,  dreary. 

1316.  moremore  smooth,  level,  polished, 
hairless.  Mgv. :  moremore,  a  straight 
young  tree.  Ta. :  moremore,  smooth, 
polished,  branchless.  Sa. :  mole, 
smooth.     Ma.:  more,  bare,  plain. 

1317.  ha-morihaga  pious.  Mgv.:  mori- 
mori,  to  consecrate.  Ta. :  moria, 
prayer.   Ma. :  morina,  to  remove  tabu. 

1318.  motautau  a  snare,  to  ambush.  Ta.: 
motautau,  to  ambush,  to  surprise. 

1319.  moto  fist,  a  blow.  Mgv.:  moto,  a 
blow  of  the  fist.  Ta. :  moto,  id.  Mq. : 
moto,  to  box,  to  spar.  Sa. :  moto,  a 
blow  of  the  fist.     Ma. :  moto,  id. 

1320.  motoro  to  prostitute,  immodest. 
Mgv. :  motoro,  bastard.  Ma. :  matoro, 
to  woo. 

132 1.  muki  to  prophesy,  to  perform  incan- 
tations. Ha.:  muki,  to  whisper  as 
an  enchanter. 

1322.  muko  the  heart  of  a  coconut  tree. 
Mgv.:  muko,  the  highest  shoot  of  a 
plant.  Ta.:  muoo,  scion,  taro  shoots. 
Mq.:  muko,  highest  shoot,  coconut 
heart.  Fu. :  wu^o,  scion,  bud.  Ha.: 
muo,  bud. 

1323.  mumutakinatohum,  tobuzz.  Ta.: 
mumu,  to  chatter.  Mq. :  mumukina, 
grating  noise  of  the  teeth.  Sa. : 
mumu,  to  hum  (lagomumu).  Ma.: 
mumu,  to  hum.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  384. 

1324.  muna  a  dermatitis.  Mgv. :  t«Mna,  id. 
Ta. :  munaa,  id.  Mq. :  muna,  id. 
Ma.:  muna,  ringworm. 

1325.  mure  brief,  compact.  Ta.:  mure, 
short,  brief. 

1326.  mutagaiho  former,  ancient.  Ta.: 
mutaaiho,  id. 


1327. 
1328. 
1329. 
1330. 
1331- 
1332. 

1333. 

1334- 

1335- 

1336. 


1338. 
1339. 

1340. 
1341- 

1342. 
1343- 
1344- 
1345- 
1346- 
1347- 
1348. 


mutamuta  to  mutter.  Ta. :  mula- 
muta,  id. 

mutoi  a  defense,  keeper.     Ta. :  mutoi, 
guardian.     Mq.:  mutoi,  id. 
na  of.     Mgv.:  na,  id.     Ta.:  na,  id. 
Mq.:  na,  id.     Ha.:  na,  id. 
nahonaho  well  arranged,  in  order. 
Ta.:  nahonaho,  nahanaha,  id. 
nanako  to  tattoo.    Ta. :  nanao,  tat- 
tooing. 

namu  mosquito.  Ta.:  namu,  id. 
Mq.:  namu,  a  small  red  gnat.  Sa.: 
KCWM,  mosquito.  Ma.:  namu,  sand 
fly.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  386. 

namunamu  disagreeable  smell  or 
taste.  Ta. :  naminami,  repulsive,  dis- 
agreeable. Mq.:  namunamu,  very 
bad  tasting  or  smelling.  Sa. :  namu, 
to  have  a  bad  smell. 
nanao  to  insert  the  hand.  Mgv.: 
nanao,  to  take  fish  out  of  a  wicker 
basket.  Ta. :  nanao,  neneo,  to  intro- 
duce the  hand.  Mq. :  nanao,  to  grope 
in.  Sa. :  naonao,  to  feel  for  by  intro- 
ducing the  hand.  Ma. :  nao,  to  feel 
with  the  hand. 

nanea  enough,  satisfying,  to  multiply. 
Mgv.:  tienea,  to  abound,  multiply. 
Ta. :  nanea,  capacious,  containing 
much,  multiply.  Sa. :  nanea,  food 
affording  large  portions  in  the  distri- 
bution. Ma.:  nanea,  copious,  satis- 
fying. 

nape  to  weave,  tress,  plait.  Ta. :  nape, 
coir   sennit.     Sa.:    nape,    entangled. 
Na. :  nape,  to  weave. 
nati  plaster,  salve.    Mgv. :  nati,  to  tie, 
to  squeeze.  Ta. :  nati,  to  tie,  to  stick 
close.     Mq. :  nati,  to  tie,  to  embrace. 
Ma. :  nati,  to  bind. 
nato   ungovernable    passion.    Mgv.: 
nato,  to  have  strong  desire. 
navenave  agreeable,  delicious,  volup- 
tuous.    Ta.:  nat'e,  id.     Ma.:  nanave, 
delighted. 

neganega     prosperous,     flourishing. 
Ta.:  nenea,  abundant. 
neke  to  creep.     Mgv. :  neki,  to  creep, 
to  crawl.     Ta. :  nee,  to  creep.    Mq. : 
neke,  id. 

nena  bent,  strained,  stiff.  Ta. :  nena, 
stretched,  smooth. 

niganiga     mire,     mud.     Mq.:  nika, 
mire,  muddy,  dirty. 
nimo  secret,  to  conceal.    Sa.:  nimo, 
out  of  sight. 

nina  to  leap  up.     Ta.:  nina,  to  heap 
up,  to  cover  with  earth. 
ninamu   blue.     Ta.:   ninamu,   blue, 
green.  .    . 

ninita,  the  papaya.  Mgv.:  mntla.id. 
Ta. :  ninita,  id. 

noganoga  odorous.  Ta.:  nodnod,  id. 
Mq.:  nod,  odor,  perfume. 


72 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1349.  nohi  eye,  face,  front,  mesh.  Ma.: 
kanohi,  eye. 

1350.  nuka  crowd,  throng.  Ta. :  nMii,  army, 
fleet.     Mangaia:  ntiku,  a  host,  army. 

135 1.  nunaga  race,  breed.  Ta.:  nunaa, 
nation,  people,  family,  tribe. 

1352.  oho  to  awake,  to  rouse.  Mq.:  oho,  a 
call  of  encouragement.  To. :  fakaofo, 
to  surprise.     Ma.:  oho,  to  awake. 

1353.  fakaohu  to  heap  up,  to  accumulate. 
Ta. :  faaohu,  to  make  furrows. 

1354.  okoroga  bay,  gulf.  Ta. :  00a,  creek, 
bay. 

1355.  omohaga  a  bolt.    Ta.:  omo,  to  close. 

1356-  opere  to  set  aside.  Ta.:  opere,  por- 
tion, to  distribute. 

1357-  Ota  straw.      Ta.:  ota,  straw,  chaff. 

1358.  hakapa  to  feel,  to  touch.  Mgv.: 
akapa,  to  feel,  to  touch,  to  handle 
cautiously. 

1359.  paave  a  strap,  brace.  Ta.:  paave,  to 
carry  on  the  back,  braces,  to  suspend. 
Mq.:  paave,  girdle,  belt,  brace. 

1360.  pae  shore,  bank.     Ta.:  pae,  side. 

1 36 1.  pagogo  distress,  sorrow.  Ta. :  panoo- 
noo,  anxiety. 

1362.  pahere  to  lop,  to  prune.  Ta. :  pahere, 
to  peel.     Mq. :  pahee,  to  cut. 

1363.  pahi  a  ship.  Mgv.:  pahi,  id.  Ta.: 
pahi,  id.     Mangaia:  pai,  id. 

1364.  hakapahi  to  harass,  to  tire  out.  Ta.: 
haapahi,  to  harass,  to  vex. 

1365.  pahika  to  polish.     Ta.:  haapaid,  id. 

1366.  pahore  to  peel  off,  to  scale.  Mgv.: 
pahore,  cut,  chop,  peel.  Ta.:  pahore, 
to  peel.  Mq.:  pahore-tue,  the  head 
clean-shaven.  Ma.:  pahore,  scraped 
off. 

1367.  pakara  to  slap,  to  strike  against.  Ta.: 
paara,  id.  Ma. :  pakara,  to  smack  the 
lips. 

1368.  pakari  strong,  wise.  Ta. :  ^adrz,  hard, 
old,  wise.  Ma. :  pakari,  hard,  matured. 

1369.  pakato  to  cull  flowers  for  a  wreath. 
Ta. :  padto,  to  pluck. 

1370.  paki  sodomy.     Ta.:  paia,  id. 

1371.  pakika  smooth,  level.  Mgv.:  pakika, 
to  lose  one's  balance.  Ta. :  paia, 
smooth,  slippery. 

1372.  pakoti  to  .shear,  scissors.  Ta. :  paoti, 
id.     Mq. :  pakoti,  id. 

1373.  paku  a  cloud.  Mgv.:  pakupaku, 
cloudy. 

1374.  pana  to  rise.  Mq. :  pana,  to  jump  up. 
Ma.:  pana,  to  cause  to  come  forth. 

1375-  panene  the  head.  Mgv.:  pane,  id. 
Mq.:  pane,  top  of  the  head  of  large 
fish.     Ma.:  pane,  the  head. 

1376.  paniarua  a  human  sacrifice.  Ta. : 
paniarua,  id. 

1377-  papa  a  rock.  Mgv.: />a/>a,  a  flat  rock. 
Ta. :  papa,  a  rock.  Sa. :  papa,  id. 
Ma. :  papa,  id.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  325. 

1378.  papahoro  to  slip.  Ma.:  papahoro, 
to  drop  out. 


1379- 
1380. 
1381. 
1382. 

1383. 
1384. 

1385. 

1386. 

1387. 

1388. 
1389. 


1390. 
1391- 


1392. 
1393. 
I394. 
1395. 
1396, 
1397 

1398 
1399 

1400 

1401 
1402 
1403 

1404 


1405 
1406 


papahuaga  genealogy.    Ta.:  papa- 

huaa,  to  make  a  genealogy. 

papape   rain.     Ta.:  papape,   a  rain 

squall. 

paparagi  heaven.  Sa. :  papalagi,  for- 
eigner. 

papariga  temples,  forehead.     Mgv.: 

papariga,   cheek.      Ta.:  paparid,    id. 

Mq. :  papaina,  id.  Ma. :  paparinga,  id. 

papu  even,  flat.     Ta.:  papu,  id. 

hakapapu     to    tranquilize    oneself. 

Ta.:  papu,  inert. 

parakiraki  northwest.    Ma. :  paraki, 

northerly  wind. 

paraoa whale.    Mq.:  paaoa,  id.  Ma.: 

paraoa,  id. 

parapara  sweepings.  Ta. :  para,  dung, 

dirt.     Mq.:  pad,  rotten.     Sa.:   paia, 

id.     Ma. :  para,  sediment. 

parara-magu  to  broil.  Mgv. :  parara, 

to  cook  over  hot  coals.    Ta. :  parara, 

to  grill.    Mq.:  padd,  id.    Ma.:  para- 

humi,  to  roast. 

parari  to  split,  to  shiver.     Ta. :  pa- 

rari,  broken,  split.     Ma.:   parari,  a 

ravine. 

parau  nacre.     Ta. :  parati,  id. 

paraurau  even,  plain,  flat.  Mgrv.: 
paraurati,  flat-bottomed  boat.  Ma- 
ngaia: paraurau,  flat. 

parego  to  drown  oneself.  Ta.:  par- 
emo,  drowned.     Ma.:  paremo,  id. 

fakapari  to  incriminate.  Ta.:  pari, 
to  incriminate,  to  accuse. 

paroro  dearth  season.  Mgv.:  par  or  0, 
a  season. 

paruafish.  Ta. : />arM,  id.  Mq.:  pau, 
id.     Sa.:  palu,  id.     Ka.:  palu,  id. 

paruai  calico.  Ta.:  paruai,  calico, 
white  cloth. 

paruparu  weak,  enfeebled.  Ta.:  pa- 
ruparu,  weak,  enfeebled,  soft.  Ha.: 
palupalu,  soft,  soft,  feeble. 

pata  to  prick.  Ta. :  pata,  scorpion,  to 
pinch. 

pata-nuni  a  shower  of  rain.  Ta.: 
pataa,  a  drop,  particle.  Mq. :  pata,  a 
drop.     Ma. :  pata,  a  drop  of  water. 

patapata  a  spot,  stain.  Ta. :  pata, 
stain;  o/ja/a  spot,  mark.  Mq. :  pata- 
pata, spot,  stain,  mark,  pimple.  Sa.: 
pata,  pimples  on  the  skin.  Ma. :  pata, 
pimply. 

patiki  .skate,  ray.  Ta.:  patii,  flat,  a 
flounder.     Ma.:  />a/i^/,  a  flatfish. 

patiti  to  nail.  Ta. :  patiti,  to  nail,  to 
fix. 

patu  to  build,  structure,  wall.  Ta. : 
patu,  wall,  to  build.  Ma.:  palu,  a 
wall. 

patu  to  kill,  to  beat.  Mgv.:  patu,  to 
strike,  war.  Ta. :  patu,  to  strike  with 
a  mallet.    Ma. :  patu,  to  strike,  to  kill. 

pauma  a  kite.     Ta.:  pauma,  id. 

pau  ma  to  scale,  to  cHmb  over.  Ta.: 
pauma,  to  climb,  to  mount.  Mq.: 
pauma,  precipice. 


THE   PAUMOTU   IN   THE   POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


73 


1407.  paupau  breathless.    Ta. :  paupau,  id. 

1408.  pe  spoilt,  damaged.  Mgv. :  pee,  ma- 
cerated, spoilt.  Ta.:  pe,  spoilt,  rot- 
ten. Mq.:  pe,  id.  Sa.:  pe,  id.  Ma.: 
pe,  pulpy,  purulent. 

1409.  peinake  perhaps.     Ta. :  peinae,  id. 

1410.  pekapeka  vexed,  unhappy.  Ta. :  ped, 
in  pain,  vexed. 

141 1.  pekeau  companion,  friend.  Ta. : 
peeau,  id. 

1412.  pekeutari  loyal,  true.  Ta.. :  peeutari, 
to  attach  oneself  to  the  company  of. 

1413.  penu  to  fling,  to  hurl.  Mgv.:  penu- 
penu,  to  gesticulate  with  hands  and 
feet  in  dancing. 

1414.  pepe  butterfly.  Ta.:  pepe,  id.  Mq.: 
pepe,  id.  Sa..:  pepe,  id.  Ma.:  pepe,  a 
moth.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  251. 

1415.  pepererau  fin.  Mgv.:  pererau,  wing. 
Ta. :  pererau,  id.     Ma.:  par irau,  id. 

1416.  pepereru  to  pound.  Ta.:  peperehu, 
to  crack,  to  break. 

1417.  pere  tender,  soft.  Mq.:  pepee,  ten- 
der, soft,  flexible. 

1418.  pereoo  a  wheel.    Ta.:  pereoo,  cart. 

1419.  pereteki-paka  cricket.  Ta. :  peretei, 
id. 

1420.  peru  edge,  frame,  border.  Mq. :  peti, 
edge,  margin,  visor. 

1421.  peu  habit,  custom,  manners.  Ta. : 
peu,  custom,  habit,  usage. 

1422.  hakapeu  to  strut.     Ta. :  haapeu,  id. 

1423.  peuke  to  be  thick,  coarse.  Ta.:  peue, 
large,  broad. 

1424.  haapiaga  to  learn.  Ta. :  piahi, 
scholar,  disciple. 

1425.  pihakiatu beyond.  Ta.: pihaiatu, id. 

1426.  pihapara  a  room.     Ta.:  piha,  id. 

1427.  pikiafare  cat.     Ta.:  pi  if  are,  id. 

1428.  hakapiko  to  fold.  Mgv.:  piko, 
crooked, athwart.  Ta. :  pio, id.  Mq.: 
piko,  id.  Sa. :  pi'o,  id.  Ma.:  piko,  to 
bend. 

1429.  pinaki  echo.     Ta. :  pinai,  id. 

1430.  pinaki  to  drive  back.  Ta. :  pinai,  to 
hold  in.  Mq.:  pinake,  constipation. 
Ha. :  pinai,  to  crowd  each  other. 

1431.  pinepine  to  dooften.  Ta.:  pinepine, 
often,  frequent.  Ha.:  pinepine,  to 
do  often. 

1432.  pipiki  to  close,  to  contract,  to  shrink. 
Ta. :  pipii,  rolled  in  a  circle.  Sa. : 
pi'i,  curly,  to  fold  the  arms.  Ma.: 
piki,  closely  curling. 

I433-  pipiri  the  December  season.  Mgv.: 
pipiri,  the  June  season. 

1434.  pirau  stench.  Mgv.:  pirati,  rotten. 
Ta.:  pirau,  pus,  rotten.  Mq.:  pidu, 
pinau,  to  smell  bad.  Ma.:  pirau, 
rotten. 

1435.  pitaka  to  split,  to  shiver.  Mgv.: 
pitaka,  to  open.  Ta.:  pitaa,  sepa- 
rated, to  split. 

1436.  pee  pearl,  ring,  buckle,  curl.    Mgv.: 

Poe,  berry  of  a  necklace.  Ta.:  poe, 
pearl,  necklace.  Mq. :  poe,  clusters 
of  fruit.     Ha.:  poe,  globular. 


1437-  pofaki  to  cull,  to  pick.  Ta. :  pofai,  to 
pluck. 

1438.  poihu  to  be  repugnant.  Ta.:  poihu, 
weary,  disgusted. 

1439.  poihuri  a  slip  or  cutting  of  a  plant. 
Mgv. :  pohuri,  small  banana  scions. 

1440.  poiri  ignorant.  Mgv.:  pouri,  dark- 
ness. Ta. :  poiri,  pouri,  darkness, 
ignorance.  Sa.:  pouli,  darkness. 
Mangaia:  poiri,  darkness. 

1441.  pokai  a  roller,  to  roll  a  ball.  Ta.: 
Podi,  ball  of  thread.  Mq. :  pokai,  ball. 
Ma.:  pokai,  id. 

1442.  pokara  to  clap  hands.  Mgv.:  pokara, 
id.     Ta. :  poara,  to  box  the  ears. 

1443.  ponaponahaga  joint,  knot.  Mgv.: 
pona,  a  knot.  Ta. :  pona,  joint,  knot. 
Mq. :  pona,  knot.  Sa. :  pona,  id.  Ma. : 
potia,  id. 

1444.  popo  ball,  sphere.  Mgv.:  popo,  ball. 
Ta. :  popo,  id.  Mq.:  popo,  id.  Ha.: 
popo,  id. 

1445.  kauri-popo  iron  rust.  Ha.:  popo, 
rust. 

1446.  poria  fat,  fleshy.  Ta. :  porta,  fat. 
Mq. :  poi,  corpulence.  Ma.:  port, 
coUops  of  fat. 

1447.  poro  to  proclaim,  to  call  by  name. 
Mgv.:  poro,  to  call,  to  name.  Ta.: 
poro,  to  cry,  to  proclaim. 

1448.  poro-fana  long  bow.  Ta. : /ana,  bow. 
Mq.:  pana,  bow,  arrow.  Sa. :  fana, 
to  shoot.  Ma.:  whana,  to  spring 
back  as  a  bow. 

1449.  poroki  a  petition,  to  summon.  Ta. : 
poroi,  a  charge. 

1450.  porotaka  a  wheel.  Ta.:  porotaa, 
wheel,  circular. 

145 1.  porotata  sphere,  circle.  Ta. :  poro- 
lata,  circular. 

1452.  porovaevae  heel.  Ta.:  poro,  heel. 
Ma. :  poro,  butt  end. 

1453.  potagotago  darkness.  Ta. :  potaS, 
black.  Mq.: /?o/a7?o,  darkness.  Ma.: 
potangotango,  intensely  dark. 

1454.  poturoof.  Mgv.:  polu,  id.  Sa.:  polu, 
a  room,  a  screen. 

1455.  pouhouto  pitching  up  and  down  of 
ships.  Mgv. :  pouto,  tassel  of  a  rope. 
Ta.:  poito,  buoy.     Ma.:  pouto,  id. 

1456.  poutu  to  splash,  to  bespatter.  Ma.: 
pohutti,  id. 

1457.  puaki  to  overflow.  Sa.:  pua'i,  to 
vomit. 

1458.  puehu  rout,  defeat.  iMgv.:  puehu, 
to  melt  away,  to  disperse.  Ta.: 
puehu,  to  be  dissipated,  dispersed. 
Mq. :  puehti,  dissipated,  dispersed,  to 
drive  away.  Ha. :  puehu,  to  disperse, 
to  scatter. 

1459.  pugaverevere cloth.  Mgv.:  pugavere- 
vere,  spider.  Ta. :  puaverevere,  gauze, 
cobweb.  Mq. :  punaveevee,  spider. 
Sa.:  apugaleveleve ,  spider.  Ma.:  pu- 
ngawerewere,  id.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  361. 


74 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1460.  pukua  to  choke  on  a  fishbone.  Mgv.: 
pukua,  to  choke  on  something  lodged 
in  the  throat.  Ta. :  puunena,  tochoke. 
strangled.  Mq.:  /)i<^Ma,  difficulty  in 
swallowing.     Ha.:  />z<mo,  to  strangle. 

1461.  puni  year.     Ta.:  punt,  id. 

1462.  punipuni  to  hide  oneself.  Mgv.: 
pupJiJii,  id.  Ta.:  pupimi,  id.  Mq. : 
pjipjmi,  id.     Ma.:  whakapitpuni,  id. 

1463.  puoro  to  rub  out  with  a  brush.  Ta.: 
puoro,  to  wash,  to  cleanse. 

1464.  pupu  shrewd,  sagacious.  Ma.:  pupu, 
wise  man. 

1465.  puputoa  to  invest  on  all  sides.  Ta.: 
piitoa,  id. 

1466.  pura  phosphorescent.  Ta. :  pura, 
phosphorescent,  a  spark,  to  glow. 
Sa. :  />w/a,  to  shine.  Mangaia:  pura, 
a  spark.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  329. 

1467.  purao-puaru  hibiscus.  Ta. :  purau, 
id.     Mq. :  puau,  a  breadfruit. 

1468.  purara  to  divulge.  Ta.:  piirara, 
scattered.     Ma.:  ptirara,  open. 

1469.  pure-hiva  a  butterfly.  Mgv.:  pure- 
rehiie,  id.  Ta.:  piire-hua,  a  moth. 
Mq. :  piie-hua,  id.     Ma. :  pure-hiia,  id. 

1470.  purero  to  emit,  to  issue.  Ta.:  purero, 
eloquent.     Ma. :  purero,  to  project. 

1471.  purotu  fine,  beautiful.  Ta. :  puroiu, 
id.  Sa.:  Pidotu,  the  abode  of  the 
dead.     Ma.:  purotu,  pleasant. 

1472.  pekeremu-puru  coconut  husk.  Sa.; 
ptilu,  id. 

1473.  puru  straw.  Mq.:  puu,  a  coir  cord. 
Ta.:  /Ji/n*,  coconut  husk.  Sa. :  pulu, 
id.     Rarotonga:  purii,  id. 

1474.  puruhi  elephantiasis.  Sa. :  pulupu- 
lusi,  illness. 

1475.  puta  a  gateway,  to  penetrate,  wound. 
Mgv. :  puta,  a  hole.  Ta. :  puta,  open- 
ing, wound.  Mq. :  pula,  opening, 
hole.     Ma.:  puta,  hole. 

1476.  putaratara  jagged,  spiny.  Mgv.: 
putaratara,  rough,  spiny.  Ta. :  puta- 
ratara, id.     Mq.:  putad,  id. 

1477.  putiki  a  tress,  headdress.  Ma.: 
putiki,  id. 

1478.  putoketoke  to  grieve.  Ta.:  putoe- 
toe,  desolate. 

1479.  putotoi  bloody.  Mgv.:  putoto,  id. 
Ta. :  putoto,  id.  Mq. :  putoto,  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  menses.  Ma. :  putoto, 
bloody. 

1480.  fakaraga  to  raise,  to  lift  up.  Mgv.: 
raga,  to  heap  up,  to  float.  Mq. :  aria, 
to  float.  Sa.:  laga,  to  rise,  to  raise. 
Ma.:  ranga,  to  rouse.  The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  page  197. 

1481.  ragatira  chief,  owner.  Mgv.:  raga- 
tira,  chief,  master.  Ta. :  radtira,  id. 
Mq. :  anatia,  akatia,  proprietor,  owner, 
master.     Ma. :  rangatira,  chief. 

1482.  rahihaga  quantity.  Ta.:  rahiraa,  id. 
Mq.:  rarahi,  large,  long.  Sa. :  lasi, 
many.  Ma. :  rahi,  great.  The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  page  246. 


1483.  rahirahiga  the  temples.  Mgv.:  raAt- 
rahiga,  id.  Ta.:  rahirahid,  id.  Ma.: 
rahirahinga,  id. 

1484.  rairai  light,  slender,  elegant.  Mgv.: 
rahirahi,  fine,  slender,  supple.  Ta.: 
rairai,  fine,  slender,  thin.  Mq. :  ahi- 
ahi,  fine,  slender,  graceful.  Ma.: 
rahirahi,  thin. 

1485.  raka  holy.  Mgv.:  raka,  to  profane, 
defiled.    Ta. :  raa,  holy.    Ha.: /ao,  id. 

i486,  rakuraku  to  scrape,  rub,  scratch, 
claw.  Mgv. :  raktiraku,  to  .scrape,  to 
scratch.  Ta.:  rauraii,  to  scratch. 
Sa.:  fela'u,  to  scratch;  la'jc,  to  scrape 
up.     Ma.:  raku,  to  scrape. 

1487.  raoa  to  choke  on  a  fishbone.  Mgv.: 
roa,  a  bone  stuck  in  the  throat.  Ta. : 
raoa,  to  choke  on  a  bone.  Sa.:  laoa, 
to  have  something  lodged  in  the 
throat.     Ma.:  raoa,  to  be  choked. 

1488.  rapa  a  fool,  madness.  Ma.:  rapa,  a 
familiar  spirit. 

1489.  rapa  blade  of  a  paddle.  Mgv.:  rapa- 
rapahoe,  id.  Ta. :  rapa,  id.  Mq. :  apa, 
id.  Sa.:  lapa,  flat.  Ma.:  rapa,  flat 
part  of  a  shovel. 

1490.  rapae  a  sand-pit.  Ta.:  rape,  arapai, 
id. 

1491.  fa ta-rarapu  to  dissolve.  Mgv.:  rapu, 
to  dilute.  Ta. :  m/>M,  to  mix.  Mq.: 
dpu,  to  draw  water. 

1492.  rarani  tosetinarow.  Ma.:  rarangi, 
a  row,  rank. 

1493.  raraninuku  defiled.  Mgv.:  ragina, 
to  defile,  break  a  tabu. 

1494.  raroa  a  joint.  Mq.:  aoa,  inner  side 
of  the  thighs. 

1495.  rauti  to  harangue.  Ta.:  rauti,  to 
make  a  war  speech. 

1496.  re  victory.  Ta. :  re,  prize  in  any  con- 
test, prey. 

1497.  rega  ginger.  Mgv.:  rega,  turmeric. 
Ta.:  rea,  id.  Mq.:  ena,  id.  Sa.:  lega, 
id.     Ma. :  renga,  pollen  of  bulrushes. 

1498.  rei-hopehopega  nape.     Ta.:  rei,  id. 

1499.  reparepa  skirt  of  a  garment.  Ta. : 
reparepa,  skirt  or  border  of  a  gar- 
ment. Mq. :  epa,  swaddling  clothes. 
Ha. :  lepa,  hem,  border. 

1500.  repo  mire,  dirt,  filth.  Mgv.:  re po,  id. 
Ta. :  repo,  id.  Mq.:  epo,  id.  Ma.: 
repo,  id. 

1501.  rigorigo  soul,  mind.  Ta. :  riorio, 
shade  of  the  dead.  Mq.:  ioio,  spirit 
of  god  or  of  the  dead. 

1502.  rika  a  vision.  Mgv.:  rika,  to  awake 
suddenly;  rikarika,  to  sleep.  Ta.: 
ria,  phantom,  vision.  Sa. :  li'a,  a 
dream.     Ma.:  ri^a,  disturbed  sleep. 

1503.  rikarika  fear,  frightful.  Ta. :  riaria, 
horror,  disgust.  Ma. :  whakaririka, 
fearful,  anxious. 

1504.  ripo  to  undulate.  Mgv.:  ripe,  to  put 
out  of  place.  Ta.:  ripoa,  eddy.  Mq.: 
ipoi,  current.     Ma. :  ripo,  eddy. 


THE    PAUMOTU    IN    THE    POLYNESIAN    SCHEME. 


75 


1505.  riro  to  become,  to  grow.  Mgv. :  riro, 
to  become,  to  be  made.  Ta. :  riro,  to 
become,  to  be  transformed. 

1506.  riu  the  hold  of  a  ship.  Ta. :  rzM,  bilge- 
water.  Mq. :  iu,  id.  Sa. :  liu,  bilges. 
Ma.:  riu,  the  hold. 

1507.  ro-i-nohi  a  tear.  Ta. :  ro-i-mata,  id. 
Sa. :  lo-i-mata,  id.     Ma. :  ro-i-mata,  id. 

1508.  roaka  to  find,  to  gain.  Ta. :  roaa,  to 
gain,  to  get.  Mq. :  oaa,  to  acquire,  to 
obtain,  to  find.    Ha.:  loaa,  to  obtain. 

1509.  roga  mulberry  tree.     Ta. :  roa.id. 

1510.  rohirohi weakness.    Ta..:  ro}nrohi,\d. 

1511.  rokiabed.  Mgv.:  ro^i, bed, sleeping- 
place.  Ta. :  roi,  bed.  Mq. :  oki, 
sleeping-place.     Sa. :  lo'i,  pigsty. 

15 12.  rokohia  surprise,  to  come  unexpect- 
edly. Ta. :  roohia,  surprised.  Ma.: 
rokohanga,  to  be  overtaken. 

15 13.  roma  to  shrink.  Mgv.:  roma,  scarce. 
Ta.:  roma,  to  diminish.  Mq. :  oma, 
id.   Sa. :  loma,  to  be  quiet,  to  intermit. 

1514.  romiromi  to  press,  to  squeeze.  Mgv.: 
romi,  to  press,  to  squeeze,  to  rub. 
Ta. :  oomi,  to  press.  Mq.:  omi,  to 
press,  to  squeeze,  to  rub.  Sa. :  lomi,  to 
press,  to  rub.     Ma.:  row  i,  to  squeeze. 

15 1 5.  roparopa  to  deform,  to  spoil.  Ta. : 
roparopa,  irregular,  deformed. 

1516.  ruki   night.     Ta.:  rm',  id. 

1517.  rukurukii  to  tie,  to  fasten.  Ta. : 
ruuruu,  id. 

1518.  rumaki  to  sink.  Mgv.:  akariimaki, 
to  dive.  Ma. :  rtimaki,  to  duck.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  368. 

1519.  nohi-rumaruma  dissembler.  Ta.: 
rumaruma,  dark,  obscure. 

1520.  ruruhaga  an  assembly,  to  collect. 
Ta. :  ruru,    to   collect,    to   assemble. 

1521.  rurutainahaga  anguish,  pang.  Ta. : 
rurutaina,  trembling. 

1522.  rutu  a  drum.  Mgv.:  rutu,  to  beat, 
to  cause  to  resound.  Ta. :  rutu,  a 
drum,  to  drum.  Mq. :  utu,  to  drum. 
Sa. :  lutu,  to  shake  a  rattle. 

1523.  tae  to  arrive.  Mgv.:  tac,  id.  Ta. : 
tae,  id.     Ma.:  tae,  id. 

1524.  taeake  brother.  Ta. :  /aeae,  brother, 
cousin. 

1525.  taehae cruel,  savage.    Ta..:  taehae,  id. 

1526.  taetae  elephantiasis  in  scroto.  Ta.: 
taetae,  ill,  illness. 

1527.  tagaegae  a  sacrifice.  Ha.:  kanae- 
nae,  id. 

1528.  tagoro  to  snore.    Ha.:  kanono,  id. 

1529.  tagotago  ignorant.  Ta.:  taotao,  yery 
dark.  Mq.:  tatw,  dark,  obscure. 
Ma.:  tangotango,  intensely  dark. 

1530.  tahanga  indecent.  Ta. :  tahaa,  naked. 
Mq. :  tahanahana,  cleared,  uncovered. 
Ma.:  tahanga,  naked. 

1531.  tahaki  the  side.  Sa.:  to/a' f,  one  side. 
Ma. :  tahaki,  one  side. 

1532.  tahere  armlet.  Ta.:  tahere,  girdle, 
collar.     Ma. :  tahere,  to  tie. 

1533.  tahinu  to  anoint.     Ta.:  tahinu,  id. 


1534.  tahiti  to  leap.    Ta.:  tahiti,  to  stride. 
1535-  tahito  ancient,  long  ago.    Ta. :  tahito, 

old,  passed.    Mq. :  tahito,  old,  ancient. 

Ma.:  tazvhito,  ancient. 

1536.  fakato-tahito  to  jeer,  to  scolT.  Ta. : 
tahito,  to  mock. 

1537.  tahoko  reprisal,  revenge.  Ta.:tahoo, 
recompense,  revenge. 

1538.  tahoro  to  swallow.     Ta.:  tahoro,  id. 
1539-  tahua  field  of  battle.    Ta.:  tahua,  id. 

1540.  tahua   floor.      Ta.:  tahua,  id. 

1541.  tahuga  wise,  capable,  doctor,  artisan. 
Mgv.:  ttihuga, wise,  in.structed, adroit, 
Mq.:  tuhuna,  wise,  instructed,  arti- 
san. Sa. :  tufuga,  carpenter.  Ma. : 
tohunga,  adroit,  wise,  priest. 

1542.  tahutahu  sorcerer.  Ta. :  tahu,  sor- 
cery. 

1543.  taiata  obscene.  Ta. :  taiata,  lasciv- 
ious, profane. 

1544.  taika  affliction.  Ta.  :/am,  to  afflict 
oneself,  chagrin,  fear. 

1545.  takahoa  impatient,  tiresome.  Ta. : 
taahoa,  wearied. 

1546.  takanoa  unmarried.  Ta. :  taanoa,  id. 
Sa.:  ta'anoa,  id. 

1547.  takatakai  to  tread,  to  trample.  Ta. : 
taataahi,  to  trample  under  foot.  Ma.: 
takahi,  to  trample. 

1548.  takaviriviri  to  turn  round,  to  writhe. 
Mq. :  takavii,  to  turn  round,  to  twist. 
Sa.:  ta'avili,  id.  Ma.:  takawiri,  to  be 
twisted. 

1549.  takerepo  to  turn  upside  down.  Ta.: 
taere,  id. 

1550.  taki  distributive  particle.  Ta. :  tai,  id. 
Sa.:  ta'i, id.    Ma.:  taki,  id. 

155 1.  takirikiri  to  quiver,  to  shiver.  Ta.: 
tairi,  to  shake  and  throw  a  lance. 
Ma. :  takiri,  twitching. 

1552.  takirokiro  to  injure.  Ta.:  tairoiro, 
malice,  vengeance. 

1553-  take  to  say,  to  speak.     Ta. :  tao,  to 

speak,  to  order,  to  command. 
1554.  takoko  to  crack,  as  glass.    Ta.:  taoo, 

cracked. 
1555-  takoto  to  lie  down.    Ta. :  taoto,  to\i& 

down,  sleep.    Sa. :  ta'oto,  to  lie  down. 

Ma.:  takoto,  id. 

1556.  tama  to  purify.    Ta.:  /ama,  to  wash. 

1557.  tamaki  war,  to  fight.  Ta. :  tamai,  id. 
Mq. :  tamai,  war,  to  quarrel.  Sa. : 
tama'i,  to  beat,  to  abuse. 

1558.  tamau  fixed  desire,  constant.  Ta.: 
tamau,  constant,  persevering.  Ha.: 
kamau,  to  persevere. 

1559.  tamau  tinder.     Ta. :  tamau,  id. 

1560.  tamore,  sweet  basil.  Ta. :  tamore,  id. 
Sa. :  tamole,  purslane. 

1561.  tamumu  to  rustle,  a  dull  sound.  Ta. : 
tamumu,  a  dull  sound.  Ma.:  tamumu, 
to  hum. 

1562.  tanae  gourd,  empty  coconut.  Ta. : 
tanai,  a  vine. 

1563.  fakatano  to  put  in  order.  Ta.:  tano, 
to  aim,  to  direct. 


76 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1564.  taota  taste,  savor.    Ta.:  taoia,  taste. 

1565.  tapao  symbol.  Ta. :  tapao,  sign,  mark, 

1566.  tapariri  rage,  to  be  angry.  Ta.:  ta- 
pariri,  jealous  rage. 

1567.  taparu  to  flatter.     Ta.:  taparu,  id. 

1568.  tapea  earring.  Ta.:  tapea,  ring, 
buckle.    Mq. :  tapea-puaina,  earring. 

1569.  tapiri  glue,  to  adhere.  Mgv.:  tapiri, 
to  be  joined  without  cause.  Ta.: 
tapiri,  to  unite,  to  join.  Ma. :  tapiri, 
to  join. 

1570.  tapitapi  to  be  concerned,  perplexed, 

to  question.    Ta. :  tapi,  preoccupied. 
Ma.:  tapitapi,  to  grumble  at. 

1571.  tapona  a  knot.  Ta. :  tapona,  id. 
Mq. :  tapona,  to  carry  knotted  rushes 
symbolically.  IMa. :  tapona,  a  bmidle 
of  herbs. 

1573.  taporo  lemon.     Ta.:  taporo,{6.. 

1573.  tapuae  footstep.  Ta.:  tapuae,  id. 
Mq.:  tapuvae,  id.     Ma.:  tapuae,  id. 

1574.  tapuhaga  a  blow,  stroke.  Ta.:  tapu, 
to  slap,  to  cut. 

1575.  tapunipuni  hide  and  seek.  Ta.: 
tapuni,  to  hide.  Sa. :  tapuni,  to  shut. 
Ma.:  tapuni,  to  mend  a  net. 

1576.  tapupu  to  portion  into  small  pieces. 
Ta. :  tapupu,  to  cut  into  bits. 

1577.  tapuru  to  macerate,  to  soak.  Ta.: 
tapuru,  id. 

1578.  taputo  to  wrestle.     Ta.:  taputo,  id. 

1579.  tararo   to   pervert.     Ta.:  tararo,   to 

seduce. 

1580.  tarahu  debt,  obligation.  Ta.:  tarahu, 
wages,  salary. 

1581.  tarava  transverse,  across.  Ta.:  to- 
rava,  id. 

1582.  tare  glair.  Mgv.: /are,  spittle.  Ta.: 
tare,  phlegm,  glair.     Sa. :  tale,  cough. 

1583.  tareparepa  to  quiver.  Ta.:  tarepa, 
to  shake  in  the  wind.  Ma.:  tarepa- 
repa, id. 

1584.  tarere  a  swing.  Mgv.:  tarere,  sus- 
pended.    Ta. :  tarere,  a  swing. 

1585.  tariga  stalk  of  fruit.     Ta.:  /art,  id. 

1586.  tarihia  hanging.     Ta. :  fari,  to  hang. 

1587.  tariparauadrum.    Ta.: /an>araM, id. 

1588.  taritari  to  carry.  Mgv.: /an",  id.  Ta.: 
tari,  id.     Mq.:/at,  id.    Ma.:  /ort,  id. 

1589.  tatakoto  boom.  Mgv.:  tatakoto,  id. 
Ma.:  tatakoto,  sprit. 

1590.  tatua  girdle.  Mgv.: /a/wa,  id.  Ta. : 
tatua,  id.     Ma..:  tatua,  id. 

1591.  fakatau  indolent.     Ta.:  faatau,  id. 

1592.  fakatautau  to  delay,  to  defer.  Ta. : 
haatatitau,  id. 

1593.  fakatautau  to  hang  up.  Ta.:  tau- 
tau,  id.  Mq. :  tautau,  id.  Sa. :  tau- 
tau,  id.     Ma. :  tautau,  to  droop. 

1594.  tauaki  to  exhibit.  Ta. :  tauai,  to 
spread  out  to  sun.     To.:  tauaki,  id. 

1595.  tauene  to  supply  the  place  of.  Ta.: 
tau^ne,  to  patch  a  mat. 

1596.  tauga  a  friend.     Ta.:  tauga,  id. 

1597.  taumako jealous.   Mq.  :/cMma^ow,id. 


1598.  taupoo  hat.     Ta. :  taupoo,  id. 

1599.  hakataupupu    to   delay.     Ta.:  tau- 

pupu,  heavy,  to  delay. 

1600.  taura priest.  Mgv.:  taura, id.  Ta.: 
taura,  id.  Mq.  :/aMa,  id.  Sa. :  tottZa,  id. 

1 60 1.  taurekareka  adolescent.  Ta. :  tau- 
rearea,  youth.  Sa. :  taule'ale'a,  young 
man. 

1602.  taurua  holiday.    Ta.:  taurua,  a  feast. 

1603.  tauturu  to  assist.     Ta.:  tauturu,id. 

1604.  fakatetefa  to  boast.  Ta. :  tefatefa, 
vain  in  dress. 

1605.  tega  to  spot,  to  sully.  Mq.:  teka, 
disfigurement. 

1606.  teka  arrow.  Ta.:/ea,  id.  Mq.:  teka, 
a  game  with  darts.  Sa.:  te'a,  id. 
Ma.:  teka,  id. 

1607.  teke  flower,  to  fructify.  Mq.:  teke, 
sprout. 

1608.  fakatekeo  to  intoxicate.  Mgv.:  tekeo, 

id.     Mq.:  tekeo,  poisonous. 

1609.  fakatekiteki    to    sit    on    the    heels. 

Mgv.:  tekiteki,  a  chair,  to  sit 
crouched  up.  Mq. :  tiketike,  high,  ele- 
vated.    Sa.:  ti'eti'e,  to  sit  on  a  chair. 

1610.  tekotekovain, proud, conceited.  Ta.: 
teSteo,  haughty.     Ha. :  keo,  proud. 

161 1.  fakateniteni  to  eulogize.  Ta.:  teni, 
to  exalt  another. 

161 2.  kata-tiere  gay,  merry.  Ta.:  tiere, 
amusement. 

1613.  tifai  to  piece,  to  patch.    Ta.:  tifai,  id. 

1614.  tihaehae  in  front.  Ta.:  tihae,  to  go 
in  front. 

1615.  tihaehae  to  provoke.    Ta.:  tihae,  id. 

1616.  tihana  to  heat,  to  warm  up.  Ta.: 
tihana,  to  warm  over. 

161 7.  tiki  a  statue.  Mgv.:  tiki,  id.  Ta.: 
tii,  id.     Mq.:  tiki,  id.     Ma.:  tiki,  id. 

1618.  fakatiki  to  disappoint.  Ta.  :/aa/n,  id. 

1619.  tikipa  sterile,  barren.     Ta.:  tiipa,  id. 

1620.  tinao  toput  thehand  in.  Ta. :  tinao, 
id.     Mq.:  tinao,  to  grope  in. 

1 62 1.  tic  an  oj'ster.  Mgv.:  tio,  a  shellfish. 
Ta.:  tio,  oj^stcr.  Mq.:  tio,  id.  Sa.: 
tio,  a  shellfish.     Ma.:  tio,  an  oyster. 

1622.  fakatio  to  depreciate.  Ta.:  faatio, 
to  defy,  insult.  IMq.:  haatio,  to  ac- 
cuse. Sa.:  tio,  to  blame,  to  find 
fault  with. 

1623.  tioi  to  veer,  to  turn  about.  Ta. :  tioi, 
to  turn  about. 

1624.  tipapa  lying  down  flat.  Ta.:  tipapa, 
to  lie  down,  to  prostrate  oneself. 
Mq.:  tipapa,  ah&doi.  Ha.:  kipapa, 
to  pave  with  flat  stones. 

1625.  tiputa  to  bore,  to  perforate.  Ta.: 
tiputa,  to  pierce.  Mq.:  tiputa,  id. 
Ha.:  ^//JW^a,  an  opening. 

1626.  tiramast.  Mgv.:  tira,  id.  Ta.:  tira, 
id.  Mq.://a,  id.  Sa.:/z/a,  id.  Ma.: 
tira,  id. 

1627.  tiragorago  a  joist.  Ta.:  tiraorao,  to 
set  the  timbers  across. 

1628.  tirikumugun.     Ta.:  tiriumu,  pistol. 


THE   PAUMOTU    IN   THE   POLYNESIAN   SCHEME. 


77 


1629.  titautau  to  request,  to  beg.  Ta.: 
titau,  to  ask  for,  to  demand. 

1630.  titi  slave.     Ta. :  ////,  id. 

1631.  fakatitiaua  to  rival,  to  vie.  Ta.: 
faatitiau,  to  struggle  to  outdo. 

1632.  tito  to  peck.  Mgv.:  tito,  to  peck,  a 
dot.    Ta. :  tito,  to  peck.    Mq. :  tito,  id. 

1633.  tiu  a  squall,  a  gust.  Mgv.:  tiu,  west 
wind.  Mq.:  /n/,  north  wind.  Sa. : 
fa'atiu,  northerly  wind.  Ma. :  Tiu,  a 
wind  god. 

1634.  toahu  fustiness,  moldiness.  Ta.: 
toahii,  close,  sultry.  Mq. :  toahu,  fine 
rain. 

1635.  togere  to  ring,  to  tinkle.  Mgv.: 
togere,  a  low,  dull  sound. 

1636.  tohe  anus,  foundation.  Ta. :  tohe, 
buttocks,  base,  bottom.  Ha.:  kohe, 
vagina. 

1637.  tohora  cachalot.  Mgv.:  tohora,  id. 
Ta.:  tohora,  id.  Mq.:  tohoa,  young 
porpoise.  Sa.:  tafola,  whale.  Ma.: 
tohora,  id. 

1638.  tohuga  fog  and  rain.  Ta.:  tohua, 
fine  rain. 

1639.  tohu-reko  to  prophesy.  Ta.: /o/m,  id. 

1640.  toiau  heavy.     Ta.:  toiau,  id. 

1 64 1.  tokatoka  disgusted.    Ta. :  toatoa,  id. 

1642.  toke  toothache  (considered  to  be 
caused  by  a  worm).  Mgv.:  toketoke, 
worm.  Ta.:  toe,  id.  Mq.:  toke,  id. 
Ma.:  toke,  id. 

1643.  toketekete  to  be  cold.  Ta.:  toetoe,  id. 

1644.  tonatona  a  wrinkle.  Mgv.:  tona,  a 
venereal  disease.  Ta. :  tona,  wart. 
Sa. :  tona,  the  yaws.    Ma. :  tona,  wart. 

1645.  tone  to  direct,  to  address.  Ta.:  tono, 
to  send  a  messenger.  Ma. :  tono,  to 
order,  to  command. 

1646.  topakapaka  vile,  ugly,  mean.  Ta.: 
topaapaa,  ugly,  deformed. 

1647.  topataadrop.  Ta.:  topata,  id.  Mq.: 
ua  topata,  a  drizzle. 

1648.  tope  to  shear,  to  clip.  Ta.:  tope, 
to  cut  off. 

1649.  topitipiti  drop  bj'  drop.  Mgv.: 
topiti,  to  fall  drop  by  drop. 

1650.  torai  to  swim.  Mgy.:  torai,  to  swim, 
to  float. 

1651.  fakatoro  to  stretch  out  the  hand. 
Ta. :  faatoo,  to  extend  a  limb. 

1652.  toroa  employment,  dignity,  honor. 
Ta. :  toroa,  employment,  office. 

1653.  tote  to  be  vexed,  offended.  Ta.:  tote, 
to  be  in  anger. 

1654.  totoa  to  do  badly,  malevolent.  Ta.: 
totoa,  to  do  badly,  to  harm. 

1655.  fakatotohi  to  lie  in.  Mq.:  haato- 
tohi,  to  be  in  travail. 

1656.  tuahine  sister.  Mgv. :  tuehine,  man's 
sister.  Ta. :  tuahine,  id.  Mq. :  tuehine, 
id.       Ma.:  tuahine,  id. 

1657.  tuai  to  scratch,  scrape.  Mq. :  tuai, 
grater. 

1658.  tuamoko  the  spine.    Ta.:  tuamoo,  id. 

1659.  tuapuku  a  hunch.    Ta.:  tuapuu,  id. 

1660.  tuaru  to  exile.     Ta.:  tuaru,  id. 


1661.  tuatapapa  narrative.  Ta.:  tuata- 
papa,  to  recite  a  history. 

1662.  tuatea  a  wave,  billow.  Ta.:  tuatea,  a 
long  wave.  Mq. :  tuatea,  white  waves 
at  sea.  Ma. :  tuatea,  breaking  crest  of 
waves. 

1663.  tuetue  solid,  large.  Ta.:  tuetue, 
thick,  stout. 

1664.  tugane  woman's  brother.  Mgv.: 
tugane,  id.  Ta. :  tuane,  id.  Mq.: 
tuane,  id.     Ma.:  tungane,  id. 

1665.  fakatugatuga  to  wrinkle  the  brows. 
Ta. :  tuatua,  to  frown. 

1666.  tuhou  novice.     Ta.:  tuhou,  id. 

1667.  tui  to  sew.  Mgv.:  tui,  id.  Ta.:  tut, 
id.  Mq.:  tui,  id.  Sa.:  tui,  to  pierce. 
Ma. :  ttii,  to  sew. 

1668.  tukau  steward,  housekeeper.  Ta.: 
tuati,  chief,  steward. 

1669.  tukeke  to  grunt,  to  growl.  Mq.: 
tukeke,  to  weep  with  loud  howls. 

1670.  tuketukeabend, angle, elbow.  Mgv.: 
tuke,  elbow,  heel,  finger  joints.  Mq. : 
tuke,  elbow,  heel.  Sa. :  tu'elima,  finger 
joints.     Ma.:  tuke,  elbow. 

167 1.  tukiate  to  puff  for  breath.  Ta.: 
tuiate,  stomach-ache. 

1672.  tukirogo  famous,  to  celebrate.  Ta.: 
tuiroo,  id. 

1673.  tukutuku-rahinuku  spider.  Ta.: 
tuutuu,  id.     Ha. :  kuukuu,  id. 

1674.  tunoa  a  dermatitis.  Ta. : /Mnoo,  dark 
spots  on  the  skin. 

1675.  tuparu  to  demolish,  to  split.  Ta.: 
tuparu,  to  break,  to  destroy. 

1676.  tuperetiki  upside  down.  Ta.:  tupere- 
tii,  id. 

1677.  tupou  to  expose  the  buttocks.  Mgv.: 
tupou,  to  stoop,  to  abase  oneself.  Ta. : 
tupou,  to  show  the  buttocks  insult- 
ingly. Mq. :  tupou,  to  bend  down. 
Ma. :  tupou,  to  stoop  down. 

1678.  tupua  ghost,  corpse.  Sa.:  tupua, 
idol.     Ma.:  tupua,  goblin,  monster. 

1679.  fakatura  respectable,  venerable.  Ta.: 
faatura,  to  honor. 

1680.  turakau-paeha  to  fence  with  a  spesu*. 
Ta. :  turaaii,  a   fencer. 

1681.  turelaw.  Mgv.:  ture,  id.  Ta.:  ture, 
id.     Mq.:  ture,  id.     Ma.:  ture,  id. 

1682.  tureirei  pitching  up  and  down.  Ta.: 
tureirei,  unsettled,  turbulent. 

1683.  turepu  to  carry,  conduct.  Ta. : 
turepu,  conductor,  driver. 

1684.  turituri  noise,  hubbub.  Ta. :  turituri, 
stunned  with  din.  Mq. :  tuitui,  be 
still!    Ma.:  turituri,  noise,  uproar. 

1685.  turori  drowsy,  to  stagger.  Mgv.: 
turori,  to  roll  from  side  to  side.  Ta. : 
turori,  to  reel,  to  stagger.  Mq. :  tuoi, 
to  nod,  to  have  the  head  on  one  side. 
Ma. :  turori,  to  stagger. 

1686.  turuki  burial-place.  Ta. :  <«rttt,  heap 
of  stones. 

1687.  fakaturuma  grave,  serious.  Ta.: 
faaturuma,  grave,  taciturn.  Mq.: 
tuuma,  anger. 


78 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1688.  tutaekauri  rust.     Ta:  tulaeauri,  id. 

1689.  tutaepere  sulphur.  Mq.:  tulaepere, 
id.     Ha.:  kukaepele,  id. 

1690.  tutuga  flea.     Ta. :  tutiia,  id. 

1691.  fakau  to  resist.     Ta. :  faau,  resolute. 

Cf.  990. 

1692.  uhi  tattooing  instrument.  Ta. :  uhi, 
id.     Ma.:  uhi,  id. 

1693.  uho  heart  wood.  Mgv.:  m^o,  pith  of 
trees.  Mq.:  uho,  id.  vSa.:  uso,  heart 
wood.     Ma.:  uho,  id. 

1694.  ukauka  froth,  foam.  Mgv.:  uka, 
froth.  Ma.:  hukahuka,  foam.  Cf. 
I075- 

1695.  uki  age,  generation.  Ta.:  ui,  age, 
generation,  season.  Ma. :  uki,  ancient 
times. 

1696.  umere  wonderful.  Ta.:  umere,  to 
wonder,  to  brag.  Rarotonga:  Mwere, 
to  wonder  at. 

1697.  umeume  a  palm  tree.  Mq. :  ume- 
ume,  a  breadfruit  tree. 

1698.  upoupo  stubborn,  perverse.  Ta.: 
upoiipo,  ugly,  dissatisfying. 

1699.  ureuretiainoana  waterspout.  Ta.: 
ureurelumoana,  id. 

1700.  uru  thicket.  Ta. :  Mrw,  thicket,  forest. 
Sa. :  ulu,  grove.     Ma.:  uru,  id. 

1701.  uru  to  inspire.  Mgv.:  uru,  to  cry 
out  on  account  of  the  presence  of  a 
god.  Ta.:  «n<,  to  be  inspired.  Sa. : 
uluitinoina,  possessed  by  a  god. 

1702.  utari  to  accompany,  to  follow,  to 
imitate.  Ta.:  utari,  to  follow.  Mq.: 
utai,  to  accompany,  to  follow,  to 
imitate.     Ha. :  ukali,  to  follow. 

1703.  utere  to  rub,  to  scrape.  Ta.:  utere, 
to  rasp,  to  peel. 

1704.  uto  buoy.     Sa.:  tito,  id. 

1705.  utu  to  bestow  on.  Ta. :  utua,  pay- 
ment, wages,  recompense.  Mq. :  utu, 
id.     Ma. :  utu,  reward. 

1706.  vaere  to  sweep,  to  weed,  to  clear. 
Ta. :  vaere,  id.  Mq. :  vavee,  id.  Ma. : 
waere,  to  make  a  clearing. 

1707.  vagavaga  slender,  slim.  Mq. :  vaka- 
vaka,  id. 

1708.  vahi  a  place.  Mgv.:  vahi,  id.  Ta.: 
vahi,  id.    Mq. :  vahi,  id.  Ma. :  wahi,  id. 

1709.  vahi  a  part.  Mgv.:  vahi,  id.  Ta.: 
vahi,  id.     Mq. :  vahi,  id.     Sa..:fasi,  id. 

1710.  vahine  wife.  Mgv.:  veine, id.  Ta. : 
vahine,  id.  Mq.:  vehine,  id.  Sa. : 
fafine,  woman.  Ma.:  wahine,  id.  The 
Polynesian    Wanderings,    page  337. 

171 1.  vai  to  exist.     Ta. :  vai,  to  be,  to  exist. 
X712.  vaiho  to  set  down,  to  place.     Ta. : 

vaiiho,  to  place.     Ma.:  waiho,  to  set 
down. 


1713.  vaiora  to  survive.  Sa. :  vaiola,  the 
spring  "water  of  life?"  Ma.:  waiora, 
water  of  life. 

1 714.  hakavai vai  to  delay.  Ta.:  vaivai,  to 
rest  a  bit. 

1715.  vanavana  spur,  rough.  Mgv.:  vana, 
sea  urchin.  Ta. :  vanavana,  rough, 
knotty.  Mq. :  vana,  sea  urchin.  Sa. : 
vana,  id.     Ma.:  wanaivana,  bristles. 

1716.  varavara scattered,  dispersed.  Mgv.: 
varavara,  scattered,  wide  apart.  Ta. : 
varavara,  id.  Sa. :  valavala,  wide  apart. 

1717.  hakavaravara  to  brighten.  Mgv.: 
varavara,  clear  to  view.  Ta.:  vara- 
vara, transparent.     Cf.  1228. 

1718.  vare  pus.  Mgv.:  vare,  gummy  exu- 
dations. Ta. :  vare,  pus.  Mq.:  vae, 
gummy  exudations.  Ma. :  ware,  any 
viscous  fluid. 

17 19.  vari  marsh,  mire,  dirt.  Ta.:  vari, 
dirt,  mud.     Rarotonga:  vari,  mud. 

1720.  varo  a  mussel.  Mgv.:  varo,  a  fish. 
Ta. :  varo,  a  lobster.  Mq.:  varo,  a 
long  fish.     Sa. :  valo,  a  craj^sh. 

1 72 1.  vauvau  carpet,  rug.  Ta.:  vauvau, 
carpet,  mat. 

1722.  vauvau   to  hold,   to  contain.     Ta.: 

jauvau,  receptacle,  vase. 

1723.  vave  a  fringing  reef.  Mgv.:  taivave, 
a  rolling  billow.  Ta. :  vavea,  a  tower- 
ing billow. 

1724.  veke  delinquency,  crime.  Mq.:  veke, 
malefactor. 

1725.  vekuveku  sordid,  dirty,  mean,  slov- 
enly. Ta.:  veuveu,  dirty,  disgusting, 
bristly.  Mq. :  veku,  disordered,  slov- 
enly. 

1726.  veruveru  old,  worn  out,  rags.  Ta.: 
veruveru,  old,  dirty.    Ha. :  welu,  a  rag. 

1727.  veruverukahu  cloth,  stuff.  Ma.: 
weru,  garment. 

1728.  veu  wool.  Mgv.:  W2a'ez(, grass, herb- 
age.    Ta. :  veu,  hair,  wool,  fringe. 

1729.  veve  miserable.  Ta. :  wtr,  poor,  needy, 
miserable. 

1730.  vi  to  .succumb.  Ta. :  vi,  to  be  sub- 
jugated, the  beginning  of  a  retreat. 

1 73 1.  vikiviki  impure,  immodest.  Ta. : 
viivii,  defiled,  polluted. 

1732.  viku  cooked,  done,  combustion.  Ta.: 
viu,  overdone,  burnt. 

1733.  Tinivini  to  chirp,  to  warble.  Ta. : 
vitii,  voluble.     vSa. :  vivini,  to  crow. 

1734.  viru  good,  right,  decent,  pure.  Ta.: 
viru,  decent,  proper. 

1735.  kakavitiviti  to  beautify.  Ta.:  viti, 
well  made,  becoming,  alert. 

1736.  vivi  grasshopper.  Ta.:  vivi,  id.  Mq.: 
vivi,  cricket. 

1737.  vivo  flute.   Ta.:  vivo, id.   Mq.:  vivo, id. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
MANGAREVA  AS  A  CENTER  OF  DISTRIBUTION. 

In  the  prosecution  of  the  dissection  of  the  several  factors  which  enter 
into  the  speech  of  Easter  Island  we  are  now  brought  to  the  examination  of 
the  language  of  Mangareva. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  already  oriented  this  extremely  re- 
mote island  so  far  as  relates  to  its  geographical  position.  Regarding  the 
Paumotu  as  the  high  peaks  just  awash  of  a  suboceanic  mountain  chain. 
Mangareva  represents  the  highest  peak  of  the  range  and,  as  is  so  often  noted 
in  orographic  study,  it  is  found  as  an  outlier  in  sohtary  dignity.  From 
the  southeastern  point  of  the  commonly  accepted  group  of  the  Paumotu  it 
is  set  apart  by  considerable  stretches  of  sea,  and  in  the  few  hues  of  sound- 
ings which  have  been  made  in  the  intermediate  region  we  see  that  there  is 
equal  and  distinct  bathymetric  sundering.  These  stretches  of  sea  amount 
to  httle  in  the  navigation  of  such  adventurous  seafarers  as  the  wandering 
Polynesians.  The  great  double  canoes  of  the  epoch  of  the  great  voyages 
were  sufficient  to  cover  the  distance.  The  inhabitants  of  Mangareva  at 
the  time  of  their  discovery  by  the  Europeans  v/ere  not  equipped  to  make 
these  voyages.  Timber  was  to  be  found  in  abundance  upon  their  moun- 
tains, the  protecting  reef  gave  them  the  advantage  of  a  quiet  harbor  to 
encourage  the  development  of  the  art  of  navigation,  but  through  some 
circumstance  which  we  find  it  hard  to  comprehend  the  Mangarevans  are 
set  at  the  bottom  of  the  scale*  in  a  race  whose  elemental  characteristic  is 
that  they  shall  breast  the  long  waves  of  the  Pacific  in  voyages  immeasu- 
rably longer.  The  art  of  the  shipwright  had  unaccountedly  vanished  from 
this  one  spot,  and  with  it  vanished  the  art  of  tracking  the  sea  with  the 
guidance  of  the  wind  and  the  stars. f    The  highest  attainment  of  Manga- 

♦The  Easter  Islanders  are  quite  as  devoid  of  canoecraft,  but  their  plight  is  other.  Their 
sterile  island  yields  no  fit  timber  and  their  sole  dependence  is  on  drift  wood  and  wreck  stuff. 

tSuch  recession  from  a  cultural  acquisition  so  essential  to  the  conditions  of  life  of  folk  on 
a  small  island  set  in  great  sea  must  be  unusual.  In  general  the  lost  arts  are  few;  the  loss 
of  canoecraft  by  an  insular  race  is  notable.  Accordingly  we  shall  find  particular  interest 
in  the  report  of  the  same  loss  of  a  necessary  art  by  the  Torres  Islanders  of  Melanesia,  far 
in  the  west  of  the  Pacific.  It  is  recorded  by  Mrs.  Florence  Coombe  at  page  150  of  "  Many- 
sided  Melanesia:"  , 

"Clever  as  these  people  are  at  house-building,  is  it  not  a  surprising  fact  that  not  a  soul 
in  the  Torres  Island  can  build  a  canoe?  Once  the  art  was  known  as  well  here  as  elsewhere, 
but  the  knowledge  was  confined  to  the  skilled  few  who  formed  a  sort  of  guild  of  canoe- 
makers.  One  by  one  these  men  died,  and  the  rising  generation  was  presumably  too  lazy 
to  seek  admission  to  the  craft.  The  inevitable  day  arrived  when  the  last  canoe-maker  died, 
and  all  knowledge  of  canoe-making  with  him.  The  canoes  he  had  left  behind  existed  a 
little  while  longer,  but  soon  the  last  was  broken  up  and  there  was  no  boat  left  in  the  group. 
Yet  still  no  man  was  found  with  energy,  or  ambition,  or  desire  enough  to  set  him  to  solving 
the  boat  problem  for  himself.  There  are  plenty  of  bamboos,  and  they  will  float.  Tied 
together  with  creeper-string,  one  can  make  a  rough-and-ready  raft  of  any  size.  And  so— 
they  make  shift." 

79 


80  EASTER   ISLAND. 

reva  in  the  line  of  shipping  amounted  to  no  more  than  a  raft,  safe  enough 
within  the  lagoon,  though  clumsy,  but  wholly  unfit  for  voyages  upon  the 
high  sea  beyond  the  coral  wall.  Yet  we  find  the  ancestral  spirit  alert.  In 
the  preceding  chapter  I  have  already  had  occasion  to  cite  (page  63)  Cap- 
tain Friederici's  account  of  one  involuntary  voyage  from  Mangareva  on 
nothing  better  than  one  of  these  fragile  rafts. 

It  is  impossible  to  find  a  wholly  satisfactory  explanation  of  the  absence 
of  na\'igation  from  this  minor  unit  of  a  race  altogether  and  elsewhere  naval 
in  the  highest  degree.  Because  Mangareva  must  have  been  populated  in 
the  beginning  by  sailors  in  possession  of  the  two  shipping  arts  (the  con- 
stmction  quite  as  much  as  the  handling  of  their  canoes)  it  is  impossible  to 
imagine  that  Mangareva  Vv^as  thus  ignorant  at  some  early  period  of  its 
community  hfe.  It  is  not  difficult  to  construct  a  hypothesis  which  will 
comport  with  Polynesian  custom  life  in  accounting  for  the  disappearance 
of  the  art.  In  all  the  Pacific  communities  the  canoewrights  form  an  hon- 
orable class  in  the  social  organization.  Their  office  is  largely  hereditary,  a 
guild  or  trade  body  cutting  diagonally  through  the  formal  division  of  the 
body  politic  into  ranks  and  classes,  for  I  have  known  divine  chiefs  and  the 
lowest  orders  in  the  social  scale  to  meet  upon  the  level  terms  of  their 
craft.  The  secrets  of  the  craft  are  piously  respected  by  the  community  at 
large,  even  though  there  is  nothing  which  may  not  be  seen  by  the  most 
casual  onlooker.  The  protection  of  the  tabu  is  at  the  back  of  this  respect ; 
no  person  not  duly  qualified  v/ould  regard  it  safe  to  attempt  any  of  the 
operations  of  canoe-making.  Even  the  felling  of  the  timber  for  the  canoe 
was  far  too  dangerous  to  be  attempted  by  the  uninitiate.  The  legends 
contain  many  tales  of  profane  attempts  to  cut  a  tree,  and  the  result  is 
invariably  that  next  morning  it  is  found  erect  once  more  upon  its  stump. 
It  is  within  the  bounds  of  the  possible  that  the  whole  guild  of  canoewrights 
may  have  left  Mangareva ;  probably  there  would  not  be  many  on  so  thinly 
populated  an  island.  They  might  have  been  carried  away  as  involuntary 
voyagers  in  the  canoes  of  some  expedition  which  had  made  their  home  a 
port  of  call ;  it  is  equally  possible  that  they  would  leave  in  a  huff  because 
their  work  was  not  rewarded  to  their  taste.  The  tabu  would  remain 
behind  them;  none  would  venture  to  construct  new  canoes  when  those 
already  in  existence  met  their  sea  fate ;  in  the  second  generation  all  knowl- 

This  valuable  parallel  came  to  hand  while  this  chapter  was  yet  on  the  galleys :  the  parallel 
is  complete  down  to  the  raft  in  Tegua  as  in  Mangareva.  From  direct  information  on  the  spot 
Mrs.  Coombe  records  the  course  of  the  loss  in  practically  the  order  which  I  have  evolved 
a  posteriori.  Her  observation  is  always  accurate  so  far  as  it  goes — I  have  been  able  to 
confirm  that  from  my  earlier  familiarity  with  many  of  the  spots  which  she  has  visited — 
but  she  does  not  propose  it  as  anything  more  than  superficial.  I  have,  therefore,  no  hesita- 
tion in  disregarding  her  really  untenable  theory  of  laziness,  and  in  giving  full  weight  to  the 
sacrosanct  or  tabu  character  of  the  mysteries  of  the  art. 

The  magic  of  canoe-making  is  brought  out  in  this  note  which  she  derives  at  page  172 
from  a  man  of  Santa  Cruz: 

"Only  some  men  may  dig  out  canoes,  those  whose  ancestors  dug  them  out.  When  a 
father  is  near  death,  that  father  takes  water  and  washes  his  son's  hands,  and  they  think 
that  the  father  is  giving  to  his  son  understanding  and  wisdom  to  make  canoes,  and  he 
signifies  it  through  water." 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION.  81 

edge  of  the  art  would  be  lost.  We  have  no  means  of  estimating  the  period 
at  which  navigation  passed  from  the  Mangarevans;  the  most  we  may- 
know  is  that  at  some  wholly  uncertain  epoch  in  the  past  the  Mangarevans 
became  a  sedentary  people  in  the  sea  and  had  no  further  direct  influence 
upon  the  languages  of  their  race  fellows. 

Yet  in  the  course  of  this  chapter  we  are  to  see  in  a  series  of  tables  that 
the  influence  of  Mangarevan  speech  is  strong  in  certain  directions  and 
that  it  is  particularly  noticeable  at  the  ultimates  of  migration  in  three 
diverse  tracks. 

In  considering  this  we  must  fix  the  attention  for  a  brief  memorandum 
upon  one  of  the  constants  of  such  voyaging  as  was  performed  by  these 
Polynesian  sailors  and  adventurers,  a  constant  which  is  not  set  down  upon 
the  charts.  It  has  been  made  abundantly  plain  that  the  wind  in  the  trop- 
ical Pacific  is  not  only  motive  power,  but  serves  a  compass  end  infixing  the 
direction  of  voyaging.  Unwieldy,  uncomfortable,  and  dull  sailors  before 
the  wind,  these  great  double  canoes  were  at  their  best  saihng  when  snug 
to  the  wind.  Ignorant  of  the  compass,  these  admirals  of  the  brown  could 
estabhsh  direction  upon  the  sea  only  by  the  constancy  of  the  trade  winds. 
These  are  the  considerations  which  estabhsh  the  substantial  unity  of  all 
Polynesian  voyaging.  We  find  that  all  of  eastward  Polynesia  was  settled 
by  eastward  voyages,  always  full  and  bye  on  the  southeast  trade.  New 
Zealand  was  settled  by  westward  voyaging,  yet  this  is  no  reversal  of  di- 
rection sense;  the  course  from  Rarotonga  to  New  Zealand  is  full  and 
bye  on  the  westerly  variables  which  lie  south  of  the  trade-wind  region. 
Mangareva  lies  outside  the  trade-wind  belt ;  its  latitude  is  higher  than  the 
southern  limit  of  the  regular  southeast  wind.  Each  year  the  trade  does 
reach  up  to  include  it  for  a  few  short  weeks ;  for  much  the  greater  period  of 
the  year  the  westerly  winds  prevail.  Time  was  nothing  to  these  voyagers, 
there  are  no  conditions  of  hfe  in  which  time  ever  can  be  anything  to 
the  Polynesian ;  they  could  await  contentedly  the  coming  of  the  wind  they 
sought.  Thus  Mangareva  was  a  convenient  point  of  distribution  for 
wanderings  back  into  the  torrid  zone  or  into  more  remote  regions  in  the 
temperate  zone  to  the  southward. 

This  position  relative  to  windroses  must  be  held  to  condition  the  rela- 
tion of  Mangareva  to  the  general  movement  of  migration,  not  only  within 
Southeast  Polynesia  but  in  the  more  remote  seats  of  Polynesian  culture. 
Thus  we  are  to  find  the  Mangarevan  represented  strongly  not  only  in  the 
magma  which  has  gone  on  rather  artificial  record  as  the  Paumotu  speech, 
not  only  in  Rapanui,  not  only  in  the  Marquesas,  but  we  shall  note  a  some- 
what substantial  element  of  the  language  which  is  identifiable  only  in 
Hawaii.  The  conditions  of  the  present  study  will  interrupt  our  detailed 
examination  of  this  problem,  but  if  Mangareva  and  Hawaii  be  noted  upon 
the  wind  and  current  charts  now  issued  by  the  Hydrographic  Office  of  the 
United  States  Navy  the  services  of  a  competent  navigator,  skilled  in  fore- 
and-aft  seamanship,  will  assist  the  ethnographer  to  the  solution  of  the 


82  EASTER   ISLAND. 

matter.  In  na\dgation  it  becomes  a  rather  simple  problem  of  sailing  close- 
hauled,  and  to  the  solver,  as  to  the  captain  of  the  canoe,  the  only  serious 
difficulty  is  to  get  across  the  equatorial  doldrums. 

We  shall  now  pass  to  the  systematic  examination  of  the  speech  of 
Mangareva  and  its  general  and  particular  relations  as  may  be  deduced 
from  the  affiliations  which  we  are  able  to  establish. 

We  note  at  the  outset  Meinecke's  very  positive  statement  :* 

Die  Bewohner  von  Mangareva  sind  Rarotonganer,  die  von  ihnen  gespro- 
chene  Sprache  ist  bis  auf  unbedeutende  Verschiedenheiten  die  von  Rarotonga. 

His  subsisting  authority  is  not  recorded,  an  unusual  neglect  to  be 
charged  against  this  very  painstaking  and  exact  historian ;  but  we  may 
infer  it  from  his  precisely  similar  statement!  concerning  the  Paumotu  : 

Diese  in  den  ostlichen  Inseln  jetzt  noch  gebrauchte  Sprache  ist  nach  CailletJ 
ein  rarotongischer  Dialekt,  und  wenn  gleich  nicht  wenige  Worter  ganz  von  den 
in  anderen  polynesischen  Sprachen  verbreiteten  abzuweichen  scheinen,  so  ist 
doch  eine  andere  Zahl  wieder  entschieden  rarotongisch,  und  auch  in  der  Gram- 
matik  ergeben  sich  keine  erheblichen  Verschiedenheiten. 

We  should  observe  that  the  Herv^ey  Group  is  singular  among  the  scenes 
of  the  activit}^  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in  that  no  dictionary  has 
yet  been  published.  Such  a  work  was  undertaken  by  the  Rev.  WilHam 
Wyatt  Gill,  but  late  in  his  career  of  great  usefulness  he  heard  the  call  to 
the  apostolate  at  Port  Moresby  and  soon  died  of  the  bitter  hardships  of 
pioneering  in  New  Guinea.  It  was  therefore  impossible  forCaillet  to  have 
made  such  a  determination,  either  for  the  eastern  Paumotu  or  for  Ma- 
ngareva, in  the  absence  of  material  upon  which  to  erect  a  comparison.  It 
appears  to  me  that  what  he  did  observe  was  that  in  the  speech  was  an  ele- 
ment which  he  could  recognize  as  non-Taliitian,  and  that  he  leaped  to  the 
conclusion  that  if  it  were  non-Tahitian  it  must  yet  have  some  source  and 
that  therefore  it  must  be  Rarotongan  as  being  next  reanvard  on  the  track 
of  migration.  How  significant  is  the  marked  difTerence  between  Manga- 
revan  and  Rarotongan  is  seen  in  the  comparison  of  the  alphabetic 
scheme.  The  aspirate  is  entirely  absent  from  Rarotonga;  it  is,  indeed,  so 
objectionable  a  sound  that  f,  which  is  generally  mutable  to  the  aspirate 
proximate  to  the  labial  series,  is  for  that  reason  frequently  carried  thereby 
to  extinction.  On  the  other  hand  Mangareva  retains  the  aspirates  with 
considerable  persistence  and  the  labial  aspirate  as  a  mutation  product  of  f 
is  very  commonly  observed.  We  may  disregard  this  pronouncement  as 
to  the  Paumotu  and  Mangarevan,  since  at  the  time  of  Caillet's  investiga- 
tion it  had  not  yet  come  into  the  mind  of  any  student  to  examine  speech 
sources  through  the  division  into  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti 
migrations. 

*Die  Inseln  des  stillen  Oceans,  ii,  222. 

fOp.  cit.,  215. 

JAnnales  hydrographiques,  xxxiii,  392. 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION. 


83 


Referred  to  the  Nuclear  Polynesian  base,  the  alphabet  of  Mangarevan 

is  displayed  in  the  following  conspectus : 

a  a,  e 

e  e,  a  o  o 

i  i,  e  u  M 

1  r,n 

ng  ng,  n  n  n,  vg  mm 

h    h,- 

s  h,- 

V  V 

iv,h,- 
kk,-  it  pp 

The  interplay  of  the  palatal  and  lingual  nasals  is  not  critical  of 
Mangarevan,  it  is  a  mutation  which  occurs  sporadically  in  most  of  the 
Polynesian  languages  and  which  becomes  critical  in  the  Hawaiian 
only.  The  critical  points  are  the  absence  of  the  sibilant  and  f .  The 
speech  is  therefore  one  phonetic  degree  or  stage  further  removed  from 
the  Nuclear  Polynesian  than  is  the  Paumotu. 

In  the  foregoing  chapter  the  tables  will  be  found  to  include  a  list  of  so 
much  of  the  Mangarevan  contained  in  the  accompanying  word-lists  as 
is  found  in  the  Paumotu,  either  exclusively  or  shared  as  a  comnion 
element  with  Rapanui.  From  those  tables  we  sum  the  result  [for 
convenient  reference  in  the  following  showing: 

Table  8. 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan 

Tongafiti. 

Total. 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

8 

7 

2 

4 

227 
«5 

«5 

2 

9 

'I 

284 
29 
24 
10 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 

7 

3 

Total 

21 

259 

II 

56 

347 

n 
4 

21 
23 

15 
4 

2 

7 
4 

47 

4 

25 

■3 

106 
18 
68 
44 

Pau— Mgv— Mq               

Pau-Mgv-Ta                   .... 

Pau— Mgv                         .    . 

Total 

59            67            21 

89 

236 

Grand  total 

80      1    ^26 

32 

•45 

583 

Referring  to  the  dictionary  of  Rapanui,  we  shall  in  our  next  series  of 
tables  record  the  phases  of  that  element  of  the  speech  which  Mangareva 
and  Easter  Island  share  exclusive  of  the  Paumotu. 

The  first  group  of  the  tables  lists  so  much  of  the  common  element  as  is 
not  identifiable  outside  the  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia : 


Mangareva-Rapanui : 

278 

5        21        38 

90 

99 

112 

136 

144 

164 

189 

224 

239 

258 

6       23       42 

94 

100 

113 

137 

1 4.') 

165 

212 

225 

244 

261 

281 

15        26       61 

96 

101 

127 

142 

LSI 

176 

217 

233 

251 

269 

282 

19       32        89 

98 

109 

128 

143 

162 

181 

218 

238 

254 

277 

292 

400 

422 

479 

547 

585 

614 

636 

668 

690 

701 

40I 

442 

489 

550 

596 

621 

638 

673 

691 

705 

4i8 

443 

503 

551 

597 

624 

644 

674 

692 

707 

419 

454 

518 

556 

599 

627 

658 

675 

696 

714 

420 

456 

533 

569 

604 

628 

659 

679 

699 

719 

421 

458 

537 

576 

609 

634 

660 

684 

700 

725 

422 

anui- 

-Marq 

uesas: 

493 

529 

584 

617 

625 

653 

677 

689 

710 

723 

501 

564 

600 

6-2 

637 

654 

84  EASTER   ISLAND. 

Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

14       27       45       81       91      105      152      180     204     216     230     241     250     290 
24       33       56       87        92      132      159 
Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas : 

3       46       63     106     116     118     141      163      179     199     208     235     247     275 
9       54       71      108     117      131      158     169     196     202     223     245     272     288 
13       55      104 
Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti:  29       31       34       80     192     242     257     289 

The  next  group  of  tables  includes  all  those  vocables  common  to  Ma- 
ngareva  and  Rapanui  for  which  affiliation  is  established  in  the  general 
Polynesian  in  which  it  is  impracticable  to  identify  more  closely  the 
migration  stream : 

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui:  333     334     436     455     543     598     717 
Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

293     324     341      364 

395     329     349     381 

297     330     352     382 

299     331      355      385 

315     335     356     386 

319     337      361      391 

323      340     363      396      422 
Polynesian-Mangareva-Ra 

307  358     433     473 
344     409     467     492 

Polynesian-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti: 

308  325     395     448     466     480     490     540     688     709 

Similarly  segregated,  the  Proto-Samoan  migration  element  yields  the 
following  tables: 

Proto-Samoan-Mangare  va-Rapanui : 

735      739      742      749      756     764      769      779      786      794      817      820 
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

734      736      737      741      757      759      828      832      835 
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas:        729     732      758      766     808      833 
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti :     809 

The  element  contributed  by  the  Tongafiti  migration  is  exhibited  in 
the  following  set  of  tables : 

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui :      848     852      854     871      904 
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

842      872      878     879     892      895     900     906     921      922      925      931      941      951 

859     873 
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Marquesas: 

847     865     866     870     907     924     928     938 
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Rapanui-Tahiti :    934 

In  the  foregoing  tabular  view  we  have  engaged  our  attention  upon 
only  so  much  of  the  Mangarevan  as  finds  affiliation  with  the  Paumotu 
and  the  Rapanui.  This,  of  course,  is  far  from  exhausting  the  identi- 
fiable element  of  Mangarevan.  On  pages  89-105  will  be  found  a 
list  of  the  remaining  vocables  of  the  speech  of  Mangareva  for  which 
affiliates  have  been  determined  in  other  languages  of  Polynesia.  It  is 
to  this  special  list  that  reference  is  made  by  serial  numbers  in  the  suc- 
ceeding tables.  In  these,  as  in  the  corresponding  tables  in  the  Paumotu 
chapter,  there  will  be  found  certain  type  differentiation ;  the  italic  num- 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION.  85 

erals  indicate  that  identification  is  lacking  in  the  Samoan,  but  that  it  is 
supplied  from  some  other  of  the  languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia;  the 
bold-faced  numerals  exhibit  those  cases  in  which  the  identification  is  not 
found  more  remotely  in  the  Maori  but  in  the  Hawaiian  at  the  other 
verge  of  the  Polynesian  area.  The  segregation  of  the  material  is  first 
effected  by  reference  to  the  place  of  occurrence  of  the  affiliates,  and  the 
first  tables  present  so  much  of  the  data  as  is  found  in  Southeast  Poly- 
nesia and  not  beyond. 

Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti : 

1751  1784  1829  1906  2030  21 14  2160  2182  2237  2316  2377  2404  2474  2535 

1759  1786  1868  1995  2063  2116  2162  2217  2275  2332  2382  2432  2477  2553 

1783  1802  1894  2028  2095  2124  2163  2218  2315  2348  2400  2450  2528  2570 

Mangareva-Hawaii : 

1811  1920  1984  2050  2091  2128  2189  2210  2269  2290  2353  2429  2457  2503 

1814  1930  1991  2052  2093  2131  2192  2224  2272  2301  2361  2430  2460  2505 

1852  1949  1992  2061  2094  2155  2202  2231  2273  2303  2364  2435  2486  2512 

1854  1967  2002  2065  2112  2168  2208  2243  2276  2304  2402  2444  2497  2514 

1870  1971  2011  2085  2119  2180  2209  2259  2285  2330  2419  2452  2500  2565 

1884  1978  2046 
Mangareva-Tahiti : 

1763  1826  1914  1982  2038  2092  2154  2188  2203  2287  2355  2407  2499  2524 

1789  1848  1921  1986  2044  2132  2166  2191  2215  2297  2356  2464  251 1  2526 
1792  1886  1923  2010  2045  2134  2170  2195  2220  2322  2375  2469  2513  2527 
1805  1903  1925  2034  2053  2145  2174  2198  2254  2326  2376  2479  2515  2531 

1808  1905  193I  2035  2068  215I  2183  220I  2281  2342  2398  2496  2517  2546 

1820  1907  1938  2036  2069  2152 
Mangareva-Marquesas : 

1753  1812  1882  1944  1985  2031  2106  2161  2235  2270  2319  2381  2437  2506 

1761  1816  1892  1945  1994  2033  21 17  2164  2236  2274  2325  2384  2440  2507 

1762  1818  1895  1955  1999  2039  2118  2167  2239  2282  2328  2391  2443  2516 

1764  1823  1897  1958  2001  2040  2120  2172  2240  2288  2336  2399  2445  2518 
1785  1824  1909  i960  2003  2051  2123  2177  2248  2289  2346  2401  2448  2522 
1787  1828  1911  1963  2004  2054  2126  2199  2250  2291  2347  2405  2453  2523 

1790  1836  1913  1964  2009  2055  2129  2205  2252  2293  2349  2408  2461  2547 

1791  1842  1919  1965  2012  2056  2130  2214  2253  2294  2350  2409  2462  2555 

1794  1851  1926  1966  2014  2062  2136  2219  2255  2299  2354  2413  2467  2558 

1795  1856  1927  1968  2015  2071  2140  2222  2258  2300  2357  2414  2476  2559 

1796  1862  1928  1969  2016  2075  2146  2223  2260  2302  2358  2420  2483  2563 

1798  1865  1932  1972  2018  2097  2149  2225  2264  2306  2365  2421  2489  2564 

1799  1869  1933  1973  2019  2101  2150  2227  2265  2308  2366  2424  2490  2568 

1800  1873  1941  1979  2022  2103  2158  2230  2266  2317  2367  2431  2502  2569 
1810  1878  1942  1980  2024  2105  2159  2234  2267  2318  2368 

The  next  series  of  tables  lists  the  occurrences  of  vocables  which  are 
identifiable  in  that  general  Polynesian  in  which  the  two  migration 
streams  are  not  separable : 

Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

1749  1775  1853  1888  1916  1956  2059  2107  2193  2262  2327  237Q   2449  2534 

1833  1776  1857  1893  1937  2008  2080  2133   2197  2277  2337  238s   2459  2537 

1741  1780  1871  1899  1940  2026  2089  2144  2213  2279  2343  2423  2466  2554 
1748  1843  1874  1908  1951  2047  2098  2148  2216  2295  2370  2425  2473  2556 

1765  1845  1876  1912  1954  2057  2102  2187  2221  2324  2373  2433  2487  2560 
1767  1849  1879 

Polynesian-Mangareva : 

1740  1778  1844  1939  2005  2066  2084  2247  2310   2436  2484  2520  2551  2563 

1772  1837  1900  1946  2058  2078  2197  2244  2378  2470 
Polynesian-Mangareva-Tahiti : 

1742  1806  1840  1850  1867  1910  IQ34  1975  2178  2256  2323  2463  2557  2548 
1781  J831    1841  1863  1890  1929  2037  2110  2186  2305  2394  2475 

Polynesian-Mangareva-Marquesas : 

1885  1904  2084  2212  2245  2278  2334  2351  2374  2386  2417  2441  2468  2541 
1896  2081  2104  2226  2261  2298 


86  EASTER    ISLAND. 

In  exclusively  Proto-Samoan  speech  we  identify  the  vocables 
listed  in  the  next  series  of  tables. 

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

1766  1797  1864  1891  2027  2109  2179  2345  2392  2439  2456  24Q8   2533  2544 

1768  1835  1866  1953  2049  2142  2280  2389  2434  2447  2482  2532  2542  2567 
1777  1855  1875  1990  2070  2169 

Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Tahiti : 

1757  1774  1779  1817  1830  1872  1898  2076  2082  2090  2099  2113  2190  2249 
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva-Marquesas: 

1756  1819  2073  2121   2127  2184  2232  2312  2329  2393  2426  2455  2525  2552 

/7PJ  1846  2108  2125  2141   2185  2292  2320  2380  2395  2428  2485  2543  2566 

1803  1947  2775 
Proto-Samoan-Mangareva : 

1738  1782  1815  1861  1901  1952  2060  2086  2171  2228  2352  2383  2446  2488 

1739  1788  1832  1883  1917  1961  2074  2100  2173  2286  2339  2396  2458  2491 
1752  1804  1834  1887  1922  1962  2077  2122  2175  2309  2360  2397  2465  2538 
1760  1809  1859  1889  1943  2023   2079  2139  2176  2339  2369  2427 

The  last  grouping  of  the  material  is  by  means  of  the  affiliations  which 
are  not  found  outside  the  Tongafiti  migration : 

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas-Tahiti: 

1758  1807    1858   1902    1988   2007   2111   2206  2283   2340  2451   2494  2508   2539 

1769  1813    1880   1924   1996   2025   2157   2241    2284  2363   2454  2501   2510  2549 

180I  1838  1881  1950  2000  2042  22CX5  2268  2333  2390  2471  2504  2521  2561 

Tongafiti-M  angareva : 

1822  1877  1981  2021  2048  2153  2207  2296  2335  2387  2411  2422  2481  2519 

1825  1948  1993  2029  2064  2156  2229  231 1  2341  2406  2415  2472  2495  2530 

1750  1970  1998  2041  2137  2181  2246  2313  2362  2410  2416  2480  2509  2550 

1839  1977  2020  2043  2147  2204  2257  2321  2372 

Tongafiti-Mangareva-Tahiti : 

1821  1754  1773  1915  1959  1989  2013  2135  2196  2238  2271  2338  2388  2442 

1827  1755  i860  1935  1976  2006  2083  2165  2233  2251  2331  2371  2403  2540 

1743 
Tongafiti-Mangareva-Marquesas : 

1770  1918  1974  1997  2067  2088  2138  2211  2263  2314  2412  2438  2492  2529 

1771  1936  1983  2017  2072  2096  2143  2242  2307  2344  2418  2478  2493  2536 
1847  1957  1987  2032 

The  results  of  this  inquiry  may  be  summed  up  in  Table  9  on  page  87, 
in  which  we  retain  the  division  of  the  material  as  common  to  Rapanui 
or  otherwise ;  to  the  proper  sums  of  each  half  of  the  table  are  brought 
forward  the  corresponding  sums  from  Table  3  on  page  59  in  which 
the  Paumotu  affihates  of  Mangarevan  are  assembled. 

The  material  upon  which  this  study  of  the  Mangarevan  has  been  con- 
ducted amounts  to  6,600  dictionary  items,  very  nearly  three  times  our 
supply  of  Paumotu  material.  This  material  has  provided  identifica- 
tions of  1,715  items,  26  per  cent;  this  is  exactly  half  of  the  percentage  of 
Paumotu  identifications.  Dealing  next  with  the  sum  of  the  identifica- 
tions as  the  base  of  our  further  computation  we  find  that  594  items  are 
restricted  to  Southeast  Polynesia,  35  per  cent.  An  equal  identification 
is  found  in  the  general  Polynesian,  599  items,  35  per  cent.  The  parallel 
figures  for  the  Paumotu  are  43  and  57  per  cent  respectively;  in  this  it 
appears  that  the  Paumotu  is  slightly  better  represented  in  the  corpus  of 
the  speech  of  vSoutheast  Polynesia  and  considerably  more  representative 
of  the  general  Polynesian.     So  far  as  we  may  permit  ourselves  the  inter- 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


87 


pretationof  this  phenomenon  we  may  venture  to  regard  the  Mangarevan 
as  showing  evidence  of  greater  age,  for  the  loss  of  vocables  by  other 
languages  of  the  family  marks  the  passage  of  uncertain  but  undoubtedly 
considerable  periods  of  time.  Examining  the  occurrences  of  affihates 
we  find  that  651  vocables  of  Mangarevan  are  common  to  Rapanui,  38 
per  cent,  as  corresponding  closely  with  the  34  per  cent  in  the  Paumotu; 
973  in  Tahiti,  57  per  cent,  markedly  below  the  81  per  cent  which  is  the 

Table  9. 


Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta. 
Mgv-Rn-Mq .  .  .  . 

Mgv-Rn-Ta 

Mgv-Rn 


Total. 
Paumotu. 


Mgv-Mq-Ta . 
Mgv-Mq .  .  .  . 

Mgv-Ta 

Mgv  (Ha) .  .  . 


Total 398  143 

Paumotu 59  67 


Southeast       Poly-  Proto-      Xonffafiti        Tntal 

Polynesia,     nesian.       Samoan.    Tongahti.      Total. 


42 

207 

76 

73 


130 
259 


Grand  total 594 


599 


28 


'I' 
69 

20 

80 


304 
347 


"33 
21 


193 


42 

191 

32 

290 

29 

•45 

51 

202 

54 

828 

89 

236 

329 


1715 


Paumotu  showing  in  the  same  relation;  1,122  in  the  Marquesas,  65  per 
cent,  as  against  the  48  per  cent  exhibited  by  the  Paumotu.  The  rela- 
tions of  the  two  languages  with  Rapanui  are  practically  equal  in  the 
sum.  The  Paumotu  and  the  Mangarevan  have  in  common  583  voca- 
bles, this  being  42  per  cent  of  the  former  language  and  34  per  cent  of  the 
latter.  In  general  we  conclude  that  the  Paumotu  leans  toward  Tahiti 
by  practically  the  same  angle  as  marks  the  inclination  of  Mangareva 
toward  the  Marquesas. 

In  continuation  of  this  study  of  the  paralleHsm  of  Mangareva  with  its 
neighbor  languages  we  set  a  group  of  tables  showing  the  position  of  its 
common  element  in  reference  to  the  position  of  the  identification,  first 
dealing  with  all  Southeast  Polynesia. 

Table   10. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Total. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

347 
155 
204 

53 
23 
31 

^^l 
t 

23 

45 

583 
491 

It 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

6.6 

36 

88 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


In  this  table  comparison  shows  quite  clearly  that  the  Rapanui 
element  of  Mangareva  associates  most  closely  with  the  Paumotu,  and 
that  in  the  element  not  found  in  Rapanui  the  Mangarevan  associates 
most  closely  with  the  Marquesas. 

The  next  table  contains  those  identifications  which  are  not  found 
outside  Southeast  Polynesia: 

Table  ii. 


Rapanui  afiBliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

Paumotu 

2t 
29 
52 

>5 
21 
40 

=49 

11 

55 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

Postulating  the  greater  age  of  this  element  which  has  passed  from 
Polynesian  memory  without  this  province,  we  find  that  each  element  of 
the  Mangarevan  in  its  elder  stock  exhibits  a  marked  afhnity  for  the 
Marquesan,  then  for  Tahiti  and  for  the  Paumotu,  in  order,  and  to  prac- 
tically equal  extent  in  each  subdivision. 

After  the  same  manner  we  group  the  three  rearward  elements: 

Table  12. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Satnoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

Paumotu 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

259 
99 
"3 

66 
25 
29 

11 
10 

'5 

28 
22 
38 

30 
•7 
24 

35 
20 

27 

67 
99 
93 

32 
47 
44 

21 
48 
65 

«3 
31 

42 

89 
71 

74 

62 
50 
52 

Last  of  all,  we  determine  the  relation  of  these  three  external  iden- 
tifications to  the  mass  of  Mangarevan  identifications. 


Table 

"3- 

Rapanui 
affiliates. 

Extra- 
Rapanui. 

Polynesian 

Proto-Samoan .... 
Tongafiti 

P.  ct. 
59-3 
6 
12.5 

P.ct. 
20.6 
14 
13 

Total  

77.8 

47.6 

MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION. 


89 


In  sum  this  table  is  found  in  close  accord  with  the  correlated  Table 
7  derived  from  study  of  the  Paumotu,  and  the  divergences  in  relation 
to  the  Rapanui  element  of  the  two  languages  are  inconsiderable.  But 
when  we  compare  the  non-Rapanui  elements  we  find  a  noteworthy  differ- 
ence. In  the  Paumotu  the  Tongafiti  is  the  stronger  element  by  far;  it 
contributes  more  than  three  times  as  much  as  the  Proto-Samoan ;  in 
Mangarevan  the  contributions  of  the  two  streams  are  practically  equal, 
yet  the  Tongafiti  element  is  but  half  the  bulk  of  that  in  the  Paumotu, 
and  the  Proto-Samoan  element  is  twice  as  great.  In  the  two  languages 
the  two  elements  fall  apart  by  a  line  of  distinct  cleavage.  The  element 
which  is  shared  with  Rapanui  may  properly  be  regarded  as  the  migrant 
element,  some  homogeneous  swarm  of  adventurers  visiting  more  or  less 
generally  this  tract  of  sea,  leaving  settlements  as  they  passed,  and  van- 
ishing from  our  knowledge  in  the  untracked  sea  eastward  of  Easter 
Island.  The  other  elements  in  each  case  may  be  regarded  as  the  seden- 
tary populations,  probably  the  earlier  settlement  upon  which  is  overlaid 
the  influence  of  the  later  migrants.  The  comparison  of  sedentary  ele- 
ments shows  that  Mangareva  has  received  twice  as  much  directly  from 
Nuclear  Polynesia  as  has  the  Paumotu. 


1738.  aga  fish-basket.  Sa.: /aga,  fish-trap,  I 
bird-cage.  \ 

J739-  aga  to  look  at.  Sa.:  feagat,  fesagai,  i 
to  be  face  to  face.  [ 

1740.  agi  a  light  wind,  to  blow.  Sa. :  agi,  \ 
to  blow.     Ma. :  angi,  gentle  breeze.       j 

1 741.  ahaki,  hahaki  to  cut  off  or  pluck   [ 
fruit.     Ta.:  faifai,  to    pluck.     Mq. :    | 
hahaki,  to  pluck  fruit  by  hand.     Sa. :    i 
fa'i,   to  pluck.     Ma.:    whawhaki,  to 
pluck  off. 

1742.  ahine  woman.  Ta.:  vahine,  id.  Sa. : 
fafine,  id.     Ma. :  wahine,  id. 

1743.  ahuahu  to  build  with  stones,  to  make 
a  raft.  Ta. :  ahu,  to  pile  up  stones. 
Ma.:  ahu,  to  pile  up. 

(1744-1747  withdrawn.) 

1748.  ai  (koai)  who.  Ta.:  0  vai,  id.  Mq.: 
oaf,  id.     Sa. :  'oat,  id.    Ma.:  wai,  id. 

1749.  aki  to  gather  with  the  hand  as  fruit. 
Ta. :  faifai,  to  gather.  Mq.:  fai,  hat, 
haki,  id.  Sa.:  fa'i,  to  pluck.  Ma.: 
whaki,  id. 

1750.  aki  to  push  on,  to  shove  on.  Ma.: 
akiaki,  to  urge  on. 

1 75 1.  akirikiri  to  talk  nonsense,  indecency. 
Ta.:  hairiiri,  indecent.  Mq.:  haii, 
faii,  fantastic,  lunatic.  Ha. :  hailiili, 
to  swear  profanely,  to  blackguard. 

X752.  akoako  to  feign,  to  make  believe,  to 
sham.     Sa.:  fa'aa'oa'o,  to  sham. 

1753.  ako  a  fish.     Mq.:  haoa,  id. 

1754.  akunei  soon,  shortly.  Ta.:  auenei, 
id.     Ma.:  akuanei,  id. 

1755-  amama  to  yawn,  gape,  open  the 
mouth.  Ta. :  hamatna,  to  yawn,  open. 
Ma.:  hatnama,  open. 


1756.  ami  breech  clout.  M.q.:  hami, id.  Sa.: 
ami,  male  genitalia,  abusive  term. 

1757.  ami  a  substance  found  in  crayfish. 
Ta. :  ami,  roe  of  crayfish.  Sa. :  ami, 
roe  of  crabs. 

1758.  amio  to  turn  hither  and  thither. 
Ta.:  amiomio,  id.  Mq. :  amiomio,  cir- 
cumvolution. Ma. :  amiomio,  to  spin 
around. 

1759.  amu  to  pick  up  food  with  the  lips, 
Ta.:  amu,  to  eat.  Mq. :  amu,  to 
smack  the  lips  in  eating. 

1760.  ana-rea  a  shrub.     Sa. :  .yawa,  maize. 

1 761.  ane  black  scurf  on  the  skin.  Mq.: 
ane,  tanned,  sunburnt.  Ha.:  ane, 
ringworm. 

1762.  ani  accustomed.  Mq.:  hani,  id.  (Sa.: 
ma-sani,  id.) 

1763.  ani  to  ask,  to  demand.  Ta.:  ani,  to 
demand,  to  implore. 

1 764.  ano  a  tree  with  fragrant  bloom.  Mq. : 
hano,  a  tree. 

1765.  ao  cloud,  mist.  Ta. :  ao,  id.  Mq.: 
CO,  id.     Sa.:  00,  cloud.     Ma.:  ao,  id. 

1766.  ao  hibiscus.  Ta.  :/aM,  id.  Mq.:/a«, 
hau,  id.     Sa. :  fau,  id.     Ha.:  hau,  id. 

1767.  aoa  to  long  for  one,  condolence.  Ta. : 
aroha,  love,  pity,  grief.  Mq.:  aoha, 
kaoha,  id.  Sa. :  alofa,  talofa,  id.  Ma. : 
aroha,  id. 

1 768.  ao-tara  to  ravage,  to  lay  waste.  Ta. : 
ao,  devastated.  Mq. :  hao,  to  ravage, 
to  rob.  Sa. :  fao,  to  rob  with  violence. 
Ha.:  hao,  id. 

1769.  apopo  to-morrow.  Ta.:  apopo,  id. 
Mq. :  apopo,  later.     Ma.:  apopo,  to- 


90 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1770.  apuku  a  fish.     Mq. :  apukii,  hapuku, 

id.     Ma.:  hapuku,  id. 

1 77 1.  ara  this,  that.  Mq.:  aa,  id.  Ma.: 
ara,  particularly. 

1772.  araha  a  flat,  treeless  raised  place.  Sa.: 
lafalafa,  the  level  top  of  a  mountain. 
Ma. :  raha,  a  level  stretch  of  coast. 

1773.  arae  a  barrier,  to  block  up.  Ta.: 
arai,  obstacle,  to  interpose.  Ma.: 
arai,  screen,  to  block  up. 

1774.  arato  a  kind  of  nettle.  Ta.:  harato, 
stinging,  a  plant  name.  Sa. :  salato, 
a  stinging  tree. 

1775.  ata  shadow.  Ta.  :a/a,  id.  Mq. :  a/o, 
id.     Sa.:  ata,  id.     Ma.:  ato,  id. 

1776.  ati  to  break.  Ta..:  fati,  id.  Mq.: 
fati,  hati,  id.  Sa.:  fati,  id.  Ma.: 
whati,  id. 

1777.  atu  a  fish.  Ta.:  atu,  id.  Mq.:  atu, 
bonito.     Sa. :  atu,  id. 

1778.  atu  fruit  stone.  Sa. :  fatu,  id.  Ma.: 
•whalu,  id. 

1779.  atu  gizzard.  Ta. :  Jatu,  muscle  of  an 
oyster.     Sa.:  fatu,  gizzard. 

1780.  au  a  current.  Ta.  :a«,  id.  Mq.:aM, 
id.     Sa. :  au,  id.     Ma.:  an,  id. 

1781.  au  awl,  bodkin.  Ta. :  au,  needle. 
Sa. :  CM,  id.     Ma.:  aw,  a  pin. 

1782.  auho  provisions  for  a  voyage.  Sa.: 
050,  id. 

1783.  ave  a  string.  Ta. :  ave,  strand  of  a 
cord.     Mq.:  ave,  id. 

1784..  avivi  sound  of  water  boiling;  avi 
noise  of  spouting  water.  Ta. :  avi,  a 
loud  noise.  Mq. :  aviavi,  rumbling 
in  the  ears. 

1785.  ea  to  take  breath  when  coming  out  of 
the  sea.  Mq. :  ea,  to  take  a  moment's 
breath. 

1786.  aka-ea  to  take  rest.  Ta.:  faaea,  id. 
Mq. :  ea,  to  have  a  moment's  rest. 

1787.  eaea  marine  substance  on  which 
young  fish  are  nourished.  Mq. :  eaea, 
viscous  matter  on  the  sea. 

1788.  eai  a  disdainful  negative.  Sa.:  leai, 
no,  not. 

1789.  ee  to  saw.     Ta.:  ee,  id. 

1790.  aka-ei  to  frighten  fish  into  the  nets. 
Mq. :  hakaehi,  to  chase,  to  pursue,  to 
drive  fish. 

1 79 1.  eia  behold.     Mq. :  eia,  id. 

1792.  eie  behold.     Ta. :  ere,  this. 

1793.  emiemi  to  shudder,  to  tremble,  to 
shake.  Mq. :  emiee,  id.  To.:  emiemi, 
to  wriggle  about. 

1794.  emo  kidnapped,  carried  off.  Mq.: 
hemo,  taken,  seized. 

1795.  erehi  a  coconut  tree.  Mq.:  ehi, 
coconut. 

1796.  eriri  a  kind  of  sea  snail.  Mq.:  it, 
porcelain  shell. 

1797.  eture  a  fish.  Ta.:  ature,  id.  Mq.: 
etue,  id.  Sa.:  atule,  herring.  Ha.: 
akule,  id. 

1 798.  aka-eva  to  suspend,  to  hang  up.  Mq. : 
eva,  to  dangle,  to  be  suspended. 

1799-  gaga  a  bird.     Mq.:  ^a^a,  id. 


1800.  gaha  a  skin  disease,  of  women  only. 
Mq. :  kaha,  red  lines  coming  in 
flashes  on  the  skin. 

1 801 .  gahae  to  tear.  Ta. :  ahae,  torn.  Mq. : 
kahae,  nehae,  id.  (Sa.:  5ae,  id.)  Ma.: 
ngahae,  id. 

1802.  gahi  a  fish.  Ta.:  ahiahi,  id.  Mq.: 
kahi,  id. 

1803.  gahigahi  fine,  of  mats.  Mq.:  kahi- 
kahi,  thin,  fine,  transparent.  To.: 
gafigafi.,  a  fine  kind  of  mat.  Ha.: 
nakinahi,  fine,  thin. 

1804.  gahoa  notched.     Sa. :  gafoa,  id. 

1805.  gaki  to  force,  to  employ  all  one's 
strength.  Ta. :  ai,  to  make  oneself 
master.  Ha. :  nai,  to  strive  hard  to 
excel. 

1806.  gagau  pincers,  to  bite,  to  seize  with 
the  teeth.  Ta. :  auau,  to  chew,  to 
gnash  the  teeth.  Sa. :  gau,  to  chew 
sugar-cane.  Ma.:  ngau,  to  bite,  to 
chew. 

1807.  gahugahu  to  bite.  Ta.:  aahu,  to 
bite,  to  nip.  Mq. :  kahu,  kakahu,  to 
bite,  to  nibble.     Moriori :  ngahu,  id. 

1808.  gaigai  fine,  soft  to  the  touch.  Ta.: 
aiai,  small,  fine. 

1809.  gake  the  eastward  part  of  an  island. 
Sa.:  gaga'e,  east. 

1810.  gairo  a  timber-boring  v?orm.  Mq. : 
kaio,  naio,  small  intestinal  worms. 
Ha.:    naio,  pinworms. 

181 1.  gako  filament,  the  veining  of  objects. 
Ha.:  nao,  streaks  on  tapa,  ridges  of 
twilled  cloth. 

1812.  gakugaku  agony,  last  gasp,  quick 
but  feeble  respiration.  Mq.:  kaku, 
trembling;  naku,  colic,  gripes.  Ha.: 
nau,  pain,  distress. 

1813.  gao  grooves  on  the  tapa  beater.  Ta.: 
ao-areva,  id.  Mq.:  kao,  to  groove; 
nao,  a  groove,  a  stripe.  Ma.:  ngao, 
thread  of  a  screw. 

1814.  gaogao  small  waves  of  the  sea.  Ha.: 
nao,  a  slight  ripple  on  the  water. 

1815.  garegare  red  tinged  with  yellow.  Sa.: 
galegale-ata,  the  flush  of  coming  dawn. 

1816.  garua  stingy,  selfish.    Mq.:  kaua,  id. 

1 81 7.  gatae  a  large  thorny  tree  with  red 
blooms.  Mq.:  netae,  id.  Ta.:  atae, 
Erythrina  indica.     Sa. :  gatae,  id. 

1818.  gatoro  to  creep,  to  crawl.  Mq.: 
katoo,  id. 

1 81 9.  gauta  to  go  inland.  Mq.:  kauta, 
nauta,  inland.      Sa. :  gauta,  id. 

1820.  gehe,  geegee  to  make  a  rustling  noise 
in  walking  over  leaves.  Ta. :  ee,  to 
rustle  leaves.  Ha. :  nehe,  to  make  a 
rustling  noise. 

1821.  genegene  short  but  fat.  Ta. :  eneene, 
double  chin,  thick  neck.  Ma. :  ngene, 
a  scrofulous  wen. 

1822.  gere  a  heavy  rumbling  sound.  Ma.: 
ngengere,  to  growl. 

1823.  gerepu  indisposed,  ill.  Mq. :  neepu, 
weak,  flabby. 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


91 


1824.  gerue  to  shake,  to  agitate.  Mq.: 
keue,  neiie,  id. 

1825.  gio  to  extinguish.     Ma.:  ngio.'iA. 

1826.  gogo  a  conical  hole.  Ta.:  00,  a  large 
cavity.  Ha.:  no,  a  hole  left  to  draw 
off  water  from  taro  patches. 

1837.  gogo  thin  cheeks,  sunken  eyes.  Ta. ; 
tu-00,  wasted  away.  Ma.:  ngongo, 
emaciated. 

1828.  goio  a  black  seabird.  Mq. :  koio, 
noio,  a  bird.  Ha.:  7wio,  a  small 
black  bird  that  lives  on  fish. 

1829.  goriigoru,  gougou  large  and  fat, 
flabby.  Ta. :  oru,  a  swelling,  puffed 
out.  Mq. :  koukou,  large  and  fat, 
corpulent.  Ha.:  nohmolu, iata.ndsolt. 

1830.  gugu  gout  of  the  feet.  Ta.:  uu,  a 
rheumatic  affection.  Sa. :  gttgu,  rheu- 
matism. 

1831.  guruguru  to  mutter,  to  growl,  to 
speak  indistinctly.  Ta.:  uruuru,  to 
groan,  to  mutter,  to  stammer.  To.: 
gulu,  to  grunt.  Ala. :  ngtiru,  to  sigh, 
to  grunt. 

1832.  ha  sacred,  prohibited.  Mq. :  a,  a 
sacred  spot.     Sa.:  sa,  id. 

1833.  hae  to  tear,  to  rend,  to  bark,  to  strip. 
Ta. :  haea,  torn.  Mq. :  haehae,  to 
tear,  to  slit,  to  break.  Sa.:  sae,  to 
tear.     Ma.:  hae,  id. 

1834.  hae  to  shock,  to  strike  against.  Sa.: 
safea,  to  be  struck. 

1835.  aka-haehae  to  tempt,  to  offer  a  bait. 
Ta.:  faahaehae,  to  provoke.  Mq.; 
hakahae,  id.  Sa. :  fa'asaei,  id.  Ha. : 
hoohae,  id. 

X836.  haga  a  fish.     Mq.:  haka,  id. 

1837.  hagaafishtrap.  Sa.: /aga,  a  fish-trap, 
bird-cage.  Ma.:  hanganoa,  a  small 
basket  for  cooked  fish. 

1838.  haga  a  measure  of  a  fathom.  Ta. :  aa, 
to  measure  length.  Mq.:  aka,  ana, 
to  measure  with  the  arms.  Ma.: 
whanga,  id. 

1839.  haha  to  seek  kin  in  an  improper  place. 
Ma.:  haha,  to  seek,  to  look  for. 

1840.  aka-hahapa  to  look  slantwise,  to  bend 
the  neck.  Ta. :  hapahapa,  twisted, 
irregular.  Sa. :  sapa,  unsymmetrical, 
inclined.     Ma.:  hapa,  crooked. 

1841.  haharo  to  polish,  to  rub.  Ta.:  haro, 
to  smooth  the  hair.  Sa. :  salo,  to  rub 
smooth.     Ma.:  haro,  to  scrape  clean. 

1842.  hahu  to  bite  pandanus  fruit.  Mq.: 
hahu,  to  eat  gluttonously. 

1843.  hai  a  fish.  Ta.:  fai,  the  stingray. 
yiq.:  fai,  hai,\d.  Sa.:/a/,  id.  Ma. 
whai,  id. 

1844.  haihai  evening  (metathetic).  Sa. 
afiafi,  id. 

1845.  hamu  to  eat  scraps  or  leavings.  Ta. 
hamu,  a  glutton.  Mq.:  hamu,  to  eat 
leavings.  Sa..:  samu,  id.  Ma.:  hamu, 
to  feed  on  fragments. 

1846.  hari  the  god  of  fishes.  Mq. :  hat,  the 
god  of  fowls  and  turmeric.  Sa. :  salt, 
a  fish. 


1847.  hari  to  convey  heavy  goods.  Mq.: 
hai,  to  carry,  to  transport.  Ma.: 
hari,  to  carry. 

1848.  hatahata  to  be  at  one's  ease.  Ta. : 
fatafata,  free  from  care. 

1849.  he  a  locust  pest  of  coconuts.  Ta.:Ae, 
caterpillar.  Mq.:  he,  grasshopper. 
Sa. :  se,  id.     Ma. :  whe,  caterpillar. 

1850.  hehe,  hee  to  wander.  Ta.:  /je,  error. 
vSa. :  se,  wrong.      Ma.:  he,  id. 

1 85 1.  hehe  a  skin  disease.  Mq.:  fefe,  hehe, 
tumor,  elephantiasis.  Ha.:  hehe,  an 
ulcerated  swelling. 

1852.  heihei  to  chase,  to  drive  away.  Ha.: 
heihei,  to  run  a  race.  (The  same  sug- 
gestion of  pursuit  in  running  is  to  be 
seen  in  Sa. :  taufehili,  commonly  used 
as  a  plural  of  momo'e,  to  run,  the 
literal  sense  being  they-are-chasing- 
one-another.) 

1853.  heke,  eke  octopus.  Ta..:fee,id.  Mq.: 
heke.f eke,  fee,  id.  Sa.:  fe'e,id.  Ma.: 
wheke,  id. 

1854.  hema  the  left  hand.  Ha.:  hema,  id. 
To.:  hema,  left-handed. 

1855.  heu  little  hairs  on  the  body.  Ta.: 
veu,  down,  hair,  fringe.  Mq.:  feu, 
heu,  down,  wool.  Fu.:  veuveu,  to 
have  fringes,  disheveled.  Ha.:  heu, 
beard  in  the  down. 

1856.  hiki  to  commence  or  to  finish  mat 
weaving.  Mq.:  hiki,  to  finish  mat 
weaving. 

1857.  hina  white,  gray  hair.  Ta.:  hina- 
hina,  id.  Mq.:  hina,  id.  Sa.:  sina, 
id.     Ma.:  hi?ta,  id. 

1858.  huiu  oil,  grease.  Ta.:  hinu,  id.  Mq.: 
hinu,  to  grease.  Ma.:  /zmw,  oil,  grease. 

1859.  aka-hio  sickly,  unhealthy,  to  drawl. 
Sa.:  sio,  discouraged,  depressed. 

i860,  hira  frank  and  hardy.  Ta.\  hirahira, 
bashful  (sense-invert).  Ma.:  hihira, 
shy. 

1861.  aka-hiria  to  inquire  after.  Sa.:  sili, 
to  ask,  to  demand. 

1862.  hirihiri  to  fish  for  turtle.  Mq.: 
fiifii,  a  small  net  for  taking  turtle. 

1863.  hoaga  hone,  whetstone.  Ta.:  hoaa, 
polish.  Mq.:  hoana,  hoaka,  a  mortar 
for  beating  poi.  Sa. :  foaga,  grind- 
stone.    Ma.:  hoanga,  id. 

1864.  hoi  a  vine  with  tubers.  Ta. :  hoi,  the 
wild  yam.  Mq.:  hoi,  id.  Sa. :  soi, 
id.     Ha.:  hoi,  id. 

1865.  aka-hoihoi  dreadful  to  the  sight, 
horrible.  Mq. :  hoihoi,  monstrous,  de- 
formed. 

1866.  honu  turtle.  Ta.:  honu,  id.  Mq.: 
honn,  id.  To. :/o»«, id.  Ha.:  honu,  id. 
The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page 
346. 

1867.  horo  to  crumble,  fall,  slip  down.  Ta.: 
horo,  a  landslide.  Sa.:  solo,  to  slide 
down,  to  fall.     Ma. :  horo,  a  landslide. 

1868.  horuhoru  agitated,  tossing.  Ta.: 
horuhoru,  troubled.:  hakahouhou,  the 
sea  in  great  waves. 


92 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


1869.  hota  coarse.     Mq. :  hotahota,  lumpy. 

1870.  hota  to  be  pressed,  squeezed.  Ha.: 
hoka,  to  squeeze,  to  press. 

1871.  hoto  a  fishbone  lance-tip.  Ta. :  hoto, 
a  lance,  a  tip.  Mq. :  hoto,  barb  of  the 
stingray,  lance-tip.  Sa. :  foto,  id. 
Ma.:  hoto,  id. 

1872.  akahotu  the  September  season.    Ta.: 

hotu,  to  produce  fruit.     Sa. :  fotu,  id. 

1873.  hu  to  burst,  to  crackle,  to  snap.  Mq.: 
hu,  explosion,  to  snap.  Ha.:  hu,  a 
noise. 

1874.  huahua  pimples  covering  the  face. 
Ta. :  huahua,  id.  Mq. :  hua,  tubercles. 
Sa.:  fuafua,  abscess  on  hands  or  feet. 
Ma.:  huahua,  small  pimples. 

1875.  hue  a  fish.  Ta. :  huehue,  id.  Mq. : 
huehue-kava,  id.     Sa. :  sue,  id. 

1876.  huha  buttocks,  scrotum.  Ta.:  hufa, 
thigh.  Mq.:  «/ia-wa^a, buttocks.  Sa. : 
ufa,  id.     Ma.:  huwha,  thigh. 

1877.  huka,  uka  froth  or  foam  of  living 
creatures.     Ma.:  huka,  foam,  froth. 

1878.  huke  vengeance.     Mq. :  huke,  id. 

1879.  hutu  a  tree.  Ta.:  hutu,  Barringtonia 
speciosa.  Mq.:  hutu,  id.  Sa.. :  futu, 
id.     Ma.:  hutu,  a  tree. 

1880.  i  the  sign  of  the  indefinite  past.  Ta. : 
i,  id.     Mq. :  i,  id.     Ma.:  i,  id. 

1 88 1.  iga  to  fall,  to  tumble.  Ta.:  hia,  id. 
Mq.:  hina,  hika,  id.     Ma.:  hinga,  id. 

1882.  igogo  initiation  into  religious  mys- 
teries.    Mq.:  hioo,  a  heathen  song. 

1883.  aka-igoigo  sulky.  Sa. :  /go,  wearied, 
tired  of. 

1884.  iha  tense,  stretched  out.  Ha.:  iha- 
iha,  drawn  taut. 

1885.  ihe  a  fish.  Mq. :  ihe,  id.  Sa. :  ise, 
id.     Ma. :  ihe,  the  garfish. 

1886.  ihu  one  who  dives  deep.  Ta.:  ihu, 
to  dive. 

1887.  ikuiku  the  end  of  anything.  Sa.: 
i'u,  the  end,  extremity. 

1888.  inaga  a  very  small  fish.  Ta.:  inaa, 
fish  fry.     Mq. :  inaka,  very  small  fish. 

Sa. :  inaga,  id.     Ma.:  inanga,  id. 

1889.  inaho  a  large  family  or  tribe.  Sa.: 
inafo,  a  great  number  of  persons. 

1890.  inaki  a  basket  for  catching  fish.  Ta. : 
hinai,  a  basket.  To.:  finaki,  a  cage. 
Ma. :  hinaki,  an  eel  weir.  Ha. :  hinai, 
basket. 

1891.  inano  the  male  pandanus.  Ta.: 
hinano,  pandanus  blossom.  Mq.: 
hinano,  hinako,  hikano,  hiano,  id. 
Sa. :  sigano,  id.     Ha.:  hinalo,  id. 

1892.  aka-ino  to  bind  round.  Mq.:  ino, 
curl. 

1893.  inu  to  drink.  Ta.:  inu,  id.  Mq.: 
inu,  id.  Sa. :  inu,  id.  Ma.:  inu,  id. 
The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page 
376. 

1894.  io  at  the  house  of .  Ta. :  to,  id.  Mq.: 
to,  id. 

1895.  aka-ioio  feeble,  lean  and  thin.  Mq.: 
hakaioio,  to  be  wrinkled,  flabby  flesh 
of  the  aged. 


1896.  iramutu  nephew  or  niece.  Mq. : 
iatnutu,  son  or  daughter  of  a  man's 
sister.  Sa. :  ilamutu,  cousinship  of 
children  of  brother  and  sister.  Ma.: 
iramutu,  nephew,  niece. 

1897.  ireira  there,  thither.     Mq.:  ieia,  id. 

1898.  aka-iriga  house,  dwelling  place.    Ta.: 

iri,  to  be  lodged.     Sa. :  sili,  to  lodge. 

1899.  iro  a  maggot.  Ta.:  iro,  a  worm. 
Mq. :  io,  iko,  id.  Sa. :  ilo,  a  maggot. 
Ma.:  iro,  id. 

1900.  aka-iroga  a  mark,  sign.  Sa.:  fa'a- 
iloga,  id.  Ma. :  whakairo,  to  carve, 
ornament. 

1901.  iroa  ignorant  of.  Sa. :  ilea,  to  know; 
iloga,  known;  iloga,  not  known. 

1902.  ita  to  adhere,  to  stick.  Ta. :  iitu,  to 
harden,  to  become  stiff.  Mq. :  ita, 
tightened,  held  fast.  Ma. :  ita,  tight, 
fast. 

1903.  itike  surprise.     Ta. :  itie,  id. 

1904.  ivi  a  hillock.  Mq.:  ivi,  hill,  small 
mountain.  (Sa. :  tua-sivi,  the  ridge 
of  a  mountain  chain.) 

1905.  ivituapu hunchback.     Ta.:  tuapu, id. 

1906.  kae  saliva, spittle.  Ta.:}iae,id.  Mq.: 
kae,  id. 

1907.  aka-kae  to  have  a  nasty  taste  in  the 
mouth.    Ta.:aeaea,  a  diseased  mouth. 

1908.  kaha  to  plait  coir.  Ta. :  aha,  sennit. 
Mq. :  plaited  coir.  Sa. :  'afa,  sennit. 
Ma. :  kaha,  a  rope. 

1909.  kaha  divination,  casting  of  lots  by 
priests.  Mq. :  kaha,  priestly  power 
of  life  or  death.  Ha. :  aha,  a  prayer 
connected  with  a  tabu. 

1910.  kahakaha  said  of  a  man  who  does  not 
weep  over  the  death  of  a  parent.  Ta. : 
ahaaha,  proud,  high-spirited.  Sa. : 
'afa' afa,  strong,  robust.  Ma. :  kaha, 
strong. 

191 1.  kahi  torun,  toflow.     Mq. :  kahi,  id. 

1912.  kaho  rafter.  Ta.:  aho,  id.  Mq.: 
kaho,  timber  which  closes  the  back  of 
the  house.  Sa. :  'aso,  rafter.  Ma.: 
kaho,  roof  batten. 

1913.  kahokaho  long,  slim  fingers.  Mq.: 
kahokaho,  long,  fine,  slender. 

1914.  kai  to  receive.     Ta.:  ai,  id. 

1915.  kaiota  raw  food.  Ta.:  azo/a,  raw,  ill 
cooked.     Ma.:  kaiota,  id. 

1 916.  kaka  the  envelop  of  young  coconut 
leaves.  Ta.:  aa,  id.  Mq.:  kaka,  id, 
Sa.:  'a'a,  id.  Ma.:  kaka,  anything 
fibrous.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  318. 

1917.  kaka  a  fish.  Sa.:  'a'a,  id.  Ha.: 
aa,  id. 

1918.  kakaho  a  reed.  Mq.:  kakaho,  id. 
Ma.:  kakaho,  id. 

1919.  kakahu  to  walk  fast.  Mq.:  kakahu, 
to  chase,  to  pursue. 

1920.  kakai  a  hook  that  is  good  for  catching 
fish.  Ha.:  aai,  the  name  of  the  net 
used  to  catch  certain  fish. 


I 


MANGAREVA  AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION. 


93 


I92I. 
1922. 

1923. 
1924. 

1925- 

1926. 

1927. 
1928. 
1929. 

1930. 
1931- 


1932. 

1933- 


1934- 


1935- 

1936. 
1937- 

1938. 
1939- 
1940. 


t94i- 
1942. 

1943- 

1944. 
1945- 

1946. 

1 947. 

1948. 


kakama  a  crayfish.  Ta. :  aama,  a 
small  crab.  Ha.:  aama,  a  black  crab 
living  amid  rocks. 

kaka-kakameika    an     herb.      Fu.: 
kakamika,  an  odoriferous  plant. 
kakano    broad,    wide,     large.     Ta. : 
aano,  id. 

kakau  a  fruit  stalk.  Ta.:  aau,  id. 
Mq.:  kokau,  id.  (Sa.:  'a«,  id.)  Ma.: 
kakau,  id. 

kake  to  strike  on  an  ocean  reef.  Ta. : 
ae,  to  strand. 

kaki-akaureka  to  desire  ardently  to 
speak  to  a  person.  Mq.:  kaki,  to 
desire  passionately. 
kako  flexible,  pliant,  infrangible. 
Mq.:  kako,  elastic,  ductile. 
kamo  a  thief,  to  steal.  Mq.:  kamo, 
theft,  to  steal. 

kanae  a  fish.  Ta.:  cwae,  id.  Mq.: 
kenakenae.'id.  Sa.:  'ana^,  the  mullet. 
Ma.:  kanae,  id. 

kane  the  heat  of  the  sun.  Ha.: 
anea,  id. 

kanokano  grain,  seed,  berry.  Ta. : 
anoano,  seed  of  the  melon,  the  gourd 
or  the  cucumber.  Ha.:  anoano,  seed. 
kaoa  a  fish.  Mq.:  kaoa,  a  small  fish. 
kapa  a  song  for  the  dead,  chant. 
Mq. :  kapa,  a  heathen  song. 
aka-kapakapa  an  eager  desire  balked 
by  timidity.  Ta. :  apaapa,  to  flutter 
the  wings.  To. :  kabakaba,  id.  Ma. : 
kapakapa,  to  flutter.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  295. 
kapi  to  meet,  to  come  together.  Ta. : 
api,  to  join,  to  unite.  Ma. :  kapi,  to 
close  up. 

kapo  to  catch  m  the  hands.  Mq. : 
kapo,  id.  Ma.:  kapo,  id. 
kapu  a  vessel,  container.  Ta. :  apu, 
a  nut  shell.  Mq.:  kapu,  a  dipper. 
Sa. :  'apu,  a  leaf  cup.  Ma.:  kapn, 
the  hollow  of  the  hand. 
kapurima  palm  of  the  hand.  Ta.: 
apurima,  id. 

karaga  a  cry.  Sa. :  'c/aga,  id.  Ma.: 
karanga,  id. 

karakara  to  smell  slightly  a  pleasant 
odor.     Ta. :  aara,  good  odor.     Mq.: 
kakaa,   to  exhale    a    pleasant   odor. 
Sa. :  'alala,    to    smell    of    hot    meat. 
Ma.:  kakara,  savory. 
karako  a  bird.     Mq. :  kaako,  id. 
karapihi    suckers    of    the    octopus. 
Mq. :  karapihi.  kaapihi,  id. 
karava  large  veins  which  appear  under 
strain.    Sa.:  'alava,  veins,  fibers. 
kare  surface.     Mq. :  kae,  id. 
kari     a    scar.     Mq.:  kai,    id.     Ha.: 
ali,  id. 

karo  to  avert  a  blow.     Sa. :  'alo,  id. 
Ma. :  karo,  to  ward  off  a  blow. 
karu  dirt,  soil.     Mq. :  kau,   ordure, 
debris.     Sa.:  'alu,  dregs. 
karu-ue  meat  of  the  calabash.     Ma. : 
^arM,  meat  of  the  pumpkin.    Cf.  2539. 


1949. 
1950. 


1952. 
1953- 


195.5- 
1956. 


1957- 
1958. 
1959- 
i960. 
1961. 

1962. 

1963. 

1964. 
1965- 

1966. 

1967. 

1968. 
1969. 

1970. 

1971. 

1972. 

1973' 
1974. 


kataha  a  plant.    Ha.:  akaha,  a  tree. 

Cf.  2328. 

kato  to  cut  unripe  leaves.    Ta.:  alo, 

to  gather  leaves  or  fruit.    Mq. :  kalo, 

to  pinch  off  hibiscus  leaves.     Ma.: 

kato,  to  pluck. 

kava  the  pepper  plant  and  the  drink 

made  therefrom.    Ta. :  am,  id.    Mq.: 

kava,  id.     Sa. :  'ava,  id.     Ma.:  kawa, 

a  pepper. 

kavakava  a  fish.    Sa.:  'ava'ava,  id. 
kavapui  a  tree.    Ta. :  avapuhi,  a  fra- 
grant   plant.       Mq.:  kavapui,    wild 

ginger.     Sa. :  'avapui,  id.     Ha.:  awa- 

puhi,  id. 

kave  tentacle  of  the  octopus.     Ta.: 

aveave,  id.    Mq.:  kave,  id.    Sa. :  'ave, 

id.     Ma.:  kawekawe,  id. 

kea  a  fish.    Mq. :  kea,  id.    Ha. :  ea,  id. 

kehika  a  tree  and  its  fruit.     Ta.: 

ahia,    Eugenia     malaccensis.      Mq.: 

kehika,  kehia,  Eugenia  jambosa.   (Sa.: 

vonufi'afi'a,     Eugenia    malaccensis). 

Ma.:  kahika,   the   white   pine.     The 

Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  254. 
keho  a  basaltic  stone.      Mq.:  keho, 

basalt.    Ma.:  keho,  sandstone. 
kei-ara  root  filaments  of  pandanus. 

Mq. :  kei-aoa,  roots  of  the  banyan. 
kei-kamo  a  habitual  thief.    Ta. :  eia, 

a  thief,  to  steal.    Ma.:  keia,  to  steal, 
keitagi  jealous,  envious.     Mq.:  kei- 

tani,  id. 

keke  to  praise,  to  felicitate.    Sa. :  'e'e, 

to  pay  respect  to.    Ha. :  ee,  caressing, 

kind. 

kekeie   sharp,   harsh,    of   the   voice. 

To.:  keke,  to  bleat.     Ha.:  eeina,  to 

creak,  to  grate. 
aka-kemi  to  push  a  drawer  into  place. 

Mq.:  kemi,  to  shorten,  to   contract. 

Ha.:  emi,  to  retire,  to  diminish. 
kena  a  white  seabird.     Mq.:  kena,  a 

large  bird. 

kerea  a  cough  arising  from  something 

lodged  in  the  throat.     Mq.:  keea,  to 

choke  up. 

kerere  a  messenger,  to  send.     Mq.: 

keee,  an  envoy,  a  messenger.     Ha.: 

elele,  a  messenger. 

kereu    prompt,    expeditious.      Ha. : 

eleu,  alert. 

keue  a  seabird.      Mq.:  keuhe,  id. 

keukeu  to  amuse  oneself.    Mq.:  keu, 

to  play,  to  amuse  oneself,  to  divert. 
ki  to  think,  to  believe,  to  imagine. 

Ma.:  ki,  to  think. 

kinakina    the    choroid    flow.      Ha.: 

inaina,  id. 

kio  little,  small,  said  of  birds  and  ani- 
mals.    Mq.:  kio,  young  of  birds. 
kiokio  a  fish.     Mq.:  kiokio,  id. 
kivikivi  a  bird  resembling  the  thrush. 

Mq.:  kivi,  a  bird.      Ma.:  kiwi,  id. 

ko  particle  of  the  nominative.    Ta. ;  0, 

id.     Sa.:  '0,  id.     Ma.:  ko,  id. 


94 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


1976.  koai  a  plant.  Ta. :  oai,  the  wild  in- 
digo.   Ma. :  koai,  a  plant. 

1977.  akakoana-kohatu  to  make  a  small 

shapeless  hole.     Ma.:  kohatu,  stone. 

1978.  koata  light  of  the  moon  shining  before 
the  moon  rises.  Ha. :  oaka,  a  glimpse 
of  light. 

1979.  koekoe  rumbling  of  the  bowels.  Mq.: 
koekoe,  the  intestines.  Ha.:  ocoe,  a 
continued  indistinct  sound. 

1980.  koere  an  eel.     Mq.:  koee,  id. 

1 98 1.  koeriki  a  tree.      Ma.:  koeriki,  id. 

1982.  kohao  a  watery  evacuation  of  the 
bowels.  Ta. :  ofao,  an  ulcer  of  dropsy. 
Ha.:  ohaohao,  dropsical  swelling, 
bloat. 

1983.  kohari  dysentery  with  gripes.  Mq. : 
kohai,  diarrhea.  Ma.:  koharihari,  to 
be  in  pain. 

1984.  kohero  cloth  dyed  red.  YLa.:  ohclo,  a. 
red  berry. 

1985.  kohiko  a  small  bag  mounted  in  the 
fruit-picking  fork.  Mq.;  kohiko,  a 
small  net. 

1986.  kohore  to  cut,  to  carve,  to  trim.  Ta. : 
ohorehore,  peeled. 

1987.  kohuhu  a  grass  with  edible  seeds. 
Mq. :  kohuhu,  a  broom  whose  sap  is 
used  as  a  fish  poison.  Ma. :  kohuhu, 
a  pittosporum. 

1988.  koivi  the  skeleton.  Ta.:  oivi,  the 
body.  Mq. :  koivi,  the  skeleton,  the 
body.     Ma. :  koiwi,  the  skeleton. 

1989.  etu-kokiri  a  shooting  star.  Ta.:  oiri, 
the  Coal  Sacks  in  the  sky.  Ma.:  kokiri, 
a  spear. 

1990.  koko-mahi  a  food  made  of  spoiled 
breadfruit.  Ta.:  mahi,  fermented 
breadfruit.  Mq.:  niahimahi,  fetid. 
Sa. :  masi,  fermented  breadfruit.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  28 

1 99 1.  kokopu    a    Sweetwater    fish. 
oopu,  id. 

1992.  kokorora  a  small   land-snail. 
oolola,  a  fish. 

1993.  kokota  a  small  shellfish.  Ma.  :^o^o/a, 
a  bivalve  shellfish. 

1994.  koku  pierced  by  boring  worms.  Mq. : 
koku,  an  insect  which  eats  wood. 

1995.  koku ru  a  small  tree.  Ta. :  ouru.Su- 
riana  maritima.     Mq. :  kokuu,  a  tree. 

1996.  koma  a  stone  axe.  Ta.:  owa,  an  axe. 
Mq. :  toki-koma,  a  gouge.  Ma. :  koma, 
a  stone  axe  head. 

1997.  komaemae slack, feeble.  Mq^.-.komae, 

soft,  flabby.      Ma.:  koniae,  shrunk. 

1998.  komae  a  breadfruit  tree  on  which  the 
crop  has  mostly  failed.  Ma.:  komae, 
blighted. 

1999.  komaga  a  forked  tree,  to  gather  the 
crop.  Mq. :  komaka,  komana,  a  forked 
pole  for  gathering  fruit. 

2000.  komako  a  bird  of  sweet  note.  Ta.: 
omaomao,  a  song  bird.  Mq.:  komako, 
a  bird.  (Sa.:  ma'oma'o,  Leptomis 
samoensis).  Ma.:  komako,  the  bell 
bird. 


Ha.: 
Ha.: 


2001.  komata  the  place  on  fruit  where  the 
stalk  is  attached.    Mq.:  komata,  id. 

2002.  komata  the  nipple,  the  teat.  Ha.: 
omaka,  id. 

2003.  komine  wrinkled.    Mq. :  komine,i6.. 

2004.  komuri  to  retrace  one's  steps.  Mq.: 
komui,  id. 

2005.  kona  the  lower  abdomen.  Sa.:  'ona, 
id.     Ma.:  kona,  id. 

2006.  koni  to  move  about  (on  hands  and 
feet,  crouching,  sitting).  Ta.:  oni, 
to  climb.  Ma.:  koni,  to  alter  one's 
position.     Cf.  2182. 

2007.  konini  a  tree,  a  plant.  Ta.:  onini, 
fruit  just  forming.  Mq.:  konini,  a 
plant.  Ma.:  konini,  the  berry  of  the 
fuchsia. 

2008.  kopa  deformed,  with  twisted  limbs. 
Ta.:  opaopa,  fatigued.  Mq.:  kopa, 
paralyzed.  Sa. :  'opa,  weak.  Ma.: 
kopa,  crippled. 

2009.  kopiti  to  associate  with  certain  per- 
sons.   Mq.:  kopiti,  to  form  alliances. 

2010.  koporo  the  nightshade.  Ta. :  oporo, 
Solanum  anthropophagorum,  and  a 
very  warm  relish. 

201 1 .  kopua  a  small  gathering,  a  little  heap. 
Ha. :  opua,  a  bunch,  a  collection. 

2012.  kopura  a  fish.     Mq.:  kopua,  id. 

2013.  kopurepure  spotted,  stained.  Ta. : 
o pure,  stained.  Ma.:  kopure,  dotted. 
The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  1 96. 

2014.  koputu  a  butterfly.  Mq. :  koputu,  a 
bird. 

2015.  korino  to  make  meshes  in  netting. 
Mq. :  koi7to,  plaited. 

2016.  korivirivi  a  very  small  fish.  Mq.: 
koiviivi,  id. 

2017.  korokoro  a  tumor  in  the  neck.  Mq.: 
kookoo,  swollen.  Ma.:  korokoro,  the 
neck. 

2018.  korotea  a  banana.     Mq. :  kootea,  id. 

2019.  kotai,  kotae,  kotaka  a  sea  bird. 
Mq.:  kotae,  kotake,  tropic  bird,  gull. 

2020.  kotore  any  soft  suJostance  sticking  to 
the  rocks.    Ma.:  kotore,  sea  anemone. 

202 1.  kotuku  a  black  and  white  land  bird 
with  long  neck.  Ma.:  kotuku,  the 
white  heron. 

2022.  koumea  the  lower  jaw,  the  chin. 
Mq.:  koumea,  gills. 

2023.  kounati  plowed  .stick  in  fire-making. 
Viti:  ^awn;7a,  fire-making  sticks.  Fu. : 
katinatu,  the  plowing  stick. 

2024.  kouri  a  breadfruit.     Mq.:  koui,  id. 

2025.  kourima  the  plowing  stick  in  fire- 
making.  Ta. :  aurima,  id.  Mq.: 
kouima,  id.    Ma.:  kaurimarima,  id. 

3036.  koute  the  China  rose.  Ta.:  o«/c,  id. 
Mq.:  koute, id.  Sa. :  'aute,id.  Ma.: 
kaute,  id. 

2027.  kou-toki  an  axe  helve.  Ta.:  aau, 
the  handle  of  a  tool.  Mq.:  kou,  id. 
Sa. :  'au,  id. 

2028.  koutu  a  cape,  a  promontory.  Ta.: 
outu,  a  cape,  a  point.  Mq. :  koutu, 
rocks  along  shore. 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


95 


2029.  kuare  clumsy,  inexpert.  Ma. :  kuare, 
ignorant,  mean. 

2030.  kue  to  lament  a  death.  Ta.:  «e,  the 
last  sigh.  Mq. :  ue,  to  bewail,  to 
regret.     Ha. :  ue,  to  weep,  to  sigh. 

2031.  kuha  to  regret,  to  mourn  for.  Mq. : 
kuha,  to  regret,  to  be  sad. 

2032.  kui  mother.  Mq.:  kui,  id.  Ma..:  kni, 
old  woman. 

2033.  kukina  sound  when  one  swallows  with 
difficulty.  Mq.:  /.'//Ar/na,  sound  of  an 
object  when  struck,  sound  of  running 
water.  Ha.:  uina,  .sound  of  a  gun, 
of  a  whip,  of  snapped  fingers. 

2034.  kuku  a  mother-of-pearl  tool.  Ta. : 
uu,  a  shell  knife,  netting  needle. 

2035.  kukui  to  wipe  off .  Ta.:  ;««,  towipe, 
to  polish  a  canoe. 

2036.  kukumu  to  press,  to  squeeze.  Ta. : 
uiimu,  id. 

2037.  kukumu  to  close  the  fist.  Ta.: 
uumu,  id.  Sa. :  'u'u,  id.  Ma.:  kuntti, 
to  clench  the  fist.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  349. 

2038.  kukuororagi  a  dove.  Ta.:  uurai- 
raro,  id. 

2039.  kume  to  be  in  agony.  Mq.:  kume- 
kume,  pain. 

2040.  kumia  a  fish.     Mq. :  kutnia,  id. 

2041.  kumu  the  fist.  Ma.:  kumu,  id. 
Cf.  2037. 

2042.  kumukumu  to  prepare  small  por- 
tions of  food  pressed  with  the  hand. 
Ta. :  umua,  to  make  into  balls,  to 
press,  to  wring.  Alq. :  kttmu-hei,  a 
small  bundle  of  fragrant  herbs.  Ma. : 
kumu,  to  bring  in  the  hollow  of  the 
hand. 

2043.  kune  to  become  pregnant.  Ma.: 
kukune,  id. 

2044.  kuoga  household  provisions.  Ta.: 
uoa,  forbiddance  of  foods. 

2045.  kuokuo  white.     Ta.:  uouo,  id. 

2046.  kuparu  to  thrive,  said  of  children. 
Ha. :  upalu,  to  be  young  and  comely. 

2047.  kupu  a  curse,  an  imprecation.  Ta.: 
upu,  a  prayer.  Mq.:  kupu,  insult, 
injury,  to  curse.  Sa. :  'upu,  a  word. 
Ma. :  kupu,  id.     Ha. :  upu,  to  vow. 

1048.  kure  a  great  talker.  Ma.:  kure,  to 
cry  like  a  sea-gull. 

2049.  kuru-oe  paste  made  of  abortive  bread- 
fruit. Ta. ;  uru,  breadfruit.  Mq.: 
kuu,  id.     Sa. :  'ulu,  id.     Ha.:  ulu,  id. 

2050.  kutete  to  shiver  with  cold,  to  tremble 
with  fear.  Ha.:  m^c^^,  a  shuddering, 
chill. 

2051.  ma  fermented  breadfruit  or  taro. 
Mq. :  ma,  id. 

2052.  ma  to  fade,  to  lose  color.  Ha.:  ma, 
to  fade. 

2053.  maa  fermented  breadfruit.  Ta.:  woo, 
food,  nourishment.     Cf.  2051. 

2054.  niaana  clothes.  Mq. :  kahu  mahana, 
id. 


2056 
2057 


2058 
2059 


2060, 


2061 
2062 

2063 


2064. 


2065 
2066 


2067, 

2068. 
2069. 
2070. 

2071. 
2072. 
2073. 

2074. 
2075- 

2076. 

2077. 

2078. 
2079. 
2080. 


.  maevaeva  hanging  tatters  of  cloth. 

Mq. :  maeva,  the  strips  of  cloth  hung 

round  the  house  in  which  the  dead  lies. 
.   maha  a  fish.     Mq. :  ynaha,  id. 
.  mahaga twins.  Ta.:  wo/ma, id.    Mq.: 

mahana,  mahaka,  id.      Sa. :   masaga, 

id.     Ma.:  mahanga,  id. 
.  mahitihiti  togush  out.     Sa.:  mafili. 

to  spring  out.     Ma. :  mawhiti,  to  leap. 
.  mahora  to  spread,  to  stretch  out, 

level.     Ta.:  wta/iom,  to  be  spread  out, 

level.     Mq.:  mahoa,   to  spread   out, 

to  display,  level.     Sa. :  mafola,  to  be 

spread  out.     Ma. :  mahora,  id. 
,  mahu  a  strong  or  pleasant  odor  from 

afar.     Sa.:  mafu,    to   emit   a   sweet 

smell. 
.  maitolto  a  fish.     Ha.:  maikoiko,  id. 
maka  a  sprout  on  a  tree  trunk.     Mq. : 

maka,  a  branch,  a  bough. 
.  maka  fine,  light.     Ta. :  maa,  a  little. 

Mq.:  maka,    id.     Ha.:  maa,    to    be 

small,  little. 

makaro shortsighted.     Ma.:  makaro, 

dimly  visible. 

makauea  weary.    Ha. :  maauea,  lazy. 

makave  coir  threads,  rain  in  strings. 

Sa. :  ma'ave,   a    good  head    of  hair. 

Ma.:  makawe,  a  head  of  hair. 
aka-makou     to    commit    adultery. 

Mq. :  makou,  jealousy  of  the  married. 

Ma. :  makau,  husband,  wife. 
aka-makuku  to  moisten,  to  sprinkle. 

Ta.:  mauu,  humid,  moist. 
aka-mamahu  to  take  things  quietly. 

Ta. :  faa-mahu,  to  be  patient. 
mamara  acid,  sharp,  piquant.     Ta. : 

mamara,  sharp,  bitter.    Mq.:  mamaa, 

bitter.     Sa. :  mamala,  sourness. 

mamuri     after.     Mq.:  mamui,     id. 

Ha.:  mamuli,  id. 

mania    slippery,    .smooth,    polished. 

Mq. :  mania,  id.     Ma.:  rnania,  id. 

maniania  to  have  the  teeth  on  edge. 

Mq. :  maniania,  id.     To.:  fakamani- 

nia,  id.     Ha.:  mania,  id. 

manini  a  fish.    Sa. :  manini,  id.    Ha. : 

manini,  id. 

manono  the  dry  trunk  of  the  nono 

tree.     Mq.:  manono,  the  dry  trunk 

of  the  noni  tree. 

manu  to  have  a  sore  mouth.     Ta. : 

manumanu,   toothache.     Sa.:  manu- 

manu,  id. 

aka-manumanu  tinted,  shaded,  or 

drawn  with  little  dots.    Sa. :  mamanu, 

figured,  carved. 

maomao   a   fish.     Sa. :  maomao,   id. 

Ma.:  maomao,  id. 

mapomapo  not  sticky  or  adhesive. 

Sa.:  mapomapo,  mealy,  soft. 

mapu  panting,  a  sigh  of  fatigue.    Ta. : 

mapu,  whistling,  to  sigh  with  fatigue. 

Mq. :  mapu,  to  whistle.     Sa. :  mapu, 

id.     Ma. :  mapu,  to  whiz,  to  sigh,  to 

sob,  to  pant. 


96 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


2081.  mara  open  land,  cultivated  field. 
Mq.:  mara,  maa,  land  under  tilth. 
Ta. :  amara,  the  first  stone  of  a  marae, 
etc.  Sa.:  mala,  a  new  plantation. 
Ma.:  mara,  land  under  tilth.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  369. 

3082.  maraga  stations  ten  days'  journey 
apart.  Ta.:  mandnd,  a  vagabond. 
Sa.:  malaga,  a  journey,  a  party  of 
travelers.  Ha.:  t?2a/ana,  a  multitude 
moving  together. 

2083.  maragai  the  southeast  wind.  Ta. : 
tnaraai,  id.  Ma. :  marangai,  the  east 
wind. 

2084.  marari  a  fish.  Mq. :  maai,  id.  Sa. : 
malali-a'a,  id.     Ma. :  marare,  id. 

2085.  mararo  lower,  below.  Ha.:  malalo, 
downward,  below. 

2086.  marau  a  fish.     Sa. :  malau,  id. 

2087.  marere  to  fall  little  by  little.  Sa.: 
malelelele,  to  be  toppling,  overhanging. 
Ma.:  marere,  to  fall. 

2088.  marikoriko  morning  twilight,  dawn. 
Mq.:  maikoiko,  id.  Ma.:  mariko- 
riko, id. 

2089.  maroro  the  flying  fish.  (Ta.:  marara, 
id.)  Mq.:  maoo,  id.  Sa. :  malolo,  id. 
Ma.:  maroro,  id. 

2090.  maru,  maruru  to  tremble  through 
fear,  shaky.  Ta. :  mama,  to  fall  down. 
Sa.:  maliilu,  shaky. 

2091.  maru  in  the  train  or  retinue  of  a 
noble.  Ha.:  malu,  to  have  the  pro- 
tection of  a  chief. 

2092.  aka-mata  to  commence.  Ta.:  haa- 
mata,  id. 

2093.  matai  by  sea.  Ha.:  makai,  at  sea, 
seaward. 

2094.  mataka  a  fish.     Ha.:  makaa,  id. 

2095.  matakeinaga  an  assembly,  congre- 
gation of  persons.  Ta. :  mataeifiaa,  a 
district  and  its  inhabitants.  Mq.: 
mataeinaa,  mataeinana,  the  people,  a 
train. 

2096.  matamua  first.  Mq.:  matamua,  id. 
Ma.:  matamua,  id. 

2097.  matapua  to  have  dust  in  the  eyes. 
Mq.:  tnatapua,  onei-ey&d.  Ha.:  mata- 
pula,  sore-eyed,  one-eyed.     Cf.  2307. 

2098.  matarik;  the  Pleiades.  Ta. :  matarii, 
id.  Mq.:  mataiki,  mataii,  id.  Sa. : 
matali'i,  id.  Ma. :  matariki,  id.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  196. 

2099.  matatai  one-eyed.  Ta. :  malatahi,  id. 
Sa. :  ?natatasi,  id. 

2100.  mataua  to  squabble,  to  dispute.  Sa.: 
mat  ana,  jealous,  envious. 

2101.  matavare  blear-eyed.  Mq. :  matavae, 
lippitude.     Ha.:  makaivale,  id. 

2102.  mate  love,  ardent  desire.  Ta. -.mateai, 
lively  desire.  Mq. :  mate,  ardent  de- 
sire.    Sa. :  mate,  id.    Ma.:  mate,  id. 

2103.  matiho  to  spy.  Mq. :  matio,  ma- 
tioo,  id. 

2104.  mati-kao  toe,  finger.  Mq.:  mati-uu, 
nails.  Sa.:  mati-iiu,  id.  Ma.:  matt- 
matt,  toe. 


2105. 
2106. 

2107. 

2108. 
2109. 
2110. 


2112. 

2II3- 

2114. 

2II5- 

2II6. 

2II7. 

2II8. 
2II9. 
2120. 

i  2I2I. 
2122. 


2123. 
2124. 

2125. 

2126. 
2127. 

2128. 
2129. 

2130. 

2I3I. 
2132. 


matiki   to  assuage  pain,  to  relieve. 

Mq.:  matike,  id. 

matiro  to  examine,  to  look  closely 

into.  Mq. :  matio,  to  regard  side- 
wise.  Ha. :  makilo,  to  look  wistfully. 
matou  we  exclusive.    Ta. :  matou,  id. 

Mq.:  matou,     id.       Sa.:  matou,     id. 

Ma.:  matou,  id. 

maturau   a   fish.    Mq. :  matuau,  id. 

Sa.:  matulau,  id. 

mau  to  hold.     Ta. :  mau,  id.     Mq.: 

man,  id.    Sa. :  mau,  id. 

mau  to  seize.     Ta.:  mau,  to  catch, 

to  seize.    Sa.:  mau,  to  take  prisoner. 

Ma.:  mau,  restrained. 

maunu   dry  leaves  on  a  dead  tree. 

Ta. :  maunu,    bald,    plucked.      Mq.: 

maunu,  to   peel,   to   shed   the    skin. 

Ma. :  maunu,  to  be  doffed,  as  clothes. 
mauta  by  land.      Ha.:  mauka,   by 

land,  landward. 

ako-mea  a  red  fish.     Ta.:  mea,  red. 

Sa. :  niemea,  red,  yellow,  brown. 
mei  of,  belonging  to.     Ta. :  mei,  of. 

Mq. :  mei,  id. 
mei  breadfruit.     Mq. :  mei,  id.     To.: 

mei,  id. 

meika  banana.    Ta. :  meia.id.    Mq.: 

meika,  id. 

meimata  tears,  weeping.    Mq.:  mei- 

mata,  id. 

meire  a  tree.    Mq. :  meie,  a -plant. 
mene  blunt,  dull.    Ha.:  mene,  id. 
meire  not  tabu.     ^Iq. :  meie,  id. 
merino  calm,  tranquil,  silence.    Mq.: 

menino,  id.     To.:  melino,  -p&ace. 
miha  the  rippling  of  a  brook.     Fu.: 
misa,  to  come  into  sight  at  the  sur- 
face of  the  water.    Ha. :  miha,  to  flow 
with  ripples. 

ua-mihi  a  fine  or  light  rain.  Mq. : 
uamihi,  id. 

miri  to  consider,  to  regard.  Ta. : 
mirimiri,  to  examine.  Mq.:  mii,  to 
consider,  to  regard.  Ha.:  mili,  to 
look  at,  to  examine. 
aka-moa  to  cook.  Mq.:  haamoa,  id. 
To.:  moa,  dried.  Ha.:  moa,  to  dry, 
to  roast. 

moaga  a  red  beard.  Mq.:  moaka, 
very  red. 

moaga  a  fish.  Mq. :  moana,  id.  Sa. : 
moaga,  id.  Ha.:  moana,  a  red  fish. 
Cf.  2126. 

moake  east  wind.     Ha.:  moac,  the 
northeast  tradewind. 
moemoe  to  steal,  to  purloin  at  a  food 
distribution.    Mq. :  moemoe,  to  seize, 
to  grasp. 

mohora  to  stretch  out.  Mq. :  mohoa, 
to  spread  out.  Ha.:  mohola,  to  un- 
fold, to  expand. 

mohore  to  peel  off.    Ha. :  mohole,  to 
rub  off  the  skin. 
mokora  a  duck.     Ta. :  moora,  id. 


MANGAREVA    AS   A    CENTER    OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


97 


2133.  momi  voracious.  Ta.:  mow/,  to  swal- 
low. Mq.:  momi,  to  eat  with  the 
mouth  full,  to  swallow.  Fu.:  momi, 
to  swallow  soft  things,  to  suck. 
Ma.:  wow/,  to  suck.  Ha.:  momi,  to 
swallow. 

2134.  more  branches  of  whose  bark  cord  is 
made.     Ta. :  more,  hibiscus  bark. 

2135.  moriga  a  minor  festival.  Ta..:  moria, 
offering  after  recover^'  from  illness. 
Ma. ;  morina,  to  remove  the  crop  tabu. 

2136.  more  dry,  withered.  Mq.:  woo,  dry, 
arid. 

2137.  moruga  above.     Ma.:  morunga,\6.. 

2138.  moteatea  mingled  with  white.  Mq.: 
motea,  whitish.  Ma.:  motea,  white- 
faced. 

2139.  mote  unripe,  green,  raw.  Sa. :  moto, 
green,  unripe. 

2140.  mouri  fear,  dread,  trepidation.    Mq. : 

mouri,  id. 

2141.  muamua  the  end,  extremity.     Mq. : 

muamua,  the  end,  extremity,  point. 
To.:  mtiamua-nima,  the  fingertips. 

2142.  muhu  to  talk  when  in  the  water 
fishing.  Ta. :  ww/zzt,  to  babble.  Mq.: 
muhumuhii,  to  chatter.  Sa. :  musu- 
musu,  to  whisper. 

2143.  mui  to  crowd  about  a  speaker.  Mq.: 
wtti,  to  crowd  about  one.  Ma.:  mtii. 
to  swarm. 

2144.  munamuna  to  stammer  and  stutter. 
Ta.:  munamuna,  to  mutter.  Mq.: 
muna,  confused.  Sa. :  muna,  to 
grumble.  Ma.:  muna,  to  speak  of 
privately. 

2145.  mure  to  be  finished.  Ta. :  mure,  to 
end,  to  cease. 

2146.  mutu  mute,  silent.     Mq.:  mutu,  id. 

2147.  mutu  to  cease,  to  leave  off.     Ma.: 

whakamutu,  id. 

2148.  naha  (metathetic)  a  bow.  Ta.:  f ana, 
id.  Mq.:  pana,  id.  Sa..:  f ana,  id. 
Ma. :  whana,  to  spring  as  a  bow. 

2149.  naho  a  shoal  of  fish.  Mq.:  naho,  a 
band,  a  troop.  Ta. :  nahoa,  a  troop, 
a  company. 

2150.  nai  who,  for  whom.    Mq.:  nai,  id. 

2 1 5 1 .  naku  to  take,  to  seize,  to  appropriate, 
to  carry  off.  Ta. :  naua,  to  acquire, 
to  win. 

2152.  nana  to  look  at,  to  view.  Ta.:  nana, 
to  see,  to  look  at.  Ha. :  nana,  to  view 
attentively. 

2153.  nana  angry,  offended.  Ma.:  nana, 
in  a  passion. 

2154.  nane  to  mix,  to  mingle.  Ta. :  na7ie, 
mixed,  confused. 

2155.  nani  to  chew.  Ha.:  na?M',  to  bite,  to 
catch  hold  of  with  the  teeth. 

2156.  nanu  to  curse.  Ma. :  ncww,  to  grum- 
ble at. 

2157.  nao  mosquito.  Ta.:  nao7iao,  id.  Mq.: 
naonao,  gnat.     Ma.:  naonao,  midge. 

2158.  nacre  to  make  smaller.  Mq.-  naoe, 
naohe,  fine,  slender,  flexible. 


2159.  nape  to  stick  out  the  tongue,  to  lick. 
Mq. :  nape,  to  stick  out  the  tongue, 
to  lap. 

2160.  nati  to  vow  to  the  gods.    Ta.:  nanati, 

naiiaha,  sorcery,  enchantment.  Mq.: 
natikaha,  a  magical  charm. 

2161.  natu  colic.      Mq.:  nati,  id. 

2162.  nekoneko  dirty,  abominable,  loath- 
some. Ta. :  Mfo,  a  stench.  Mq.:  neko- 
neko, fieoneo,  dirty,  stinking,  disgust- 
ing. Ha. :  7ieko,  filthy,  bad-smelling. 
This  is  one  of  the  rare  instances  in 
which  the  Polynesian  k  has  been 
retained  in  Hawaiian. 

2163.  nenai  yesterday.  Ta.:  nenaki,  id. 
Mq.:  ncnahi,  id. 

2164.  nenue  a  fish.     Mq.:  nenue,  id. 

2165.  nikau  the  coco  palm.  Ta. :  niau, 
coconut  leaf.  Ha.:  niau,  stem  of  the 
coconut  leaf.  Ma.:  nikau,  an  areca 
palm. 

2166.  ninita  the  papaya.  Ta. :  ninita,  id. 
Ha. :  ninika,  a  bush. 

2167.  nioi  a  shrub.  Mq.:  nioi,  a  plant. 
Ha.:  nioi,  id. 

2168.  niu  to  turn  upon  itself,  to  pirouette. 
Ha.:  niu,  to  v/hirl  about.  Probably 
a  variant  of  liii. 

2169.  nohu  a  fish  with  poisonous  spines. 
Ta.:  no}iu,id.  Mq.:  noAw,  a  small  fish. 
Sa. :  noju,  a  toad-fish.      Ha. :  nohu,  id. 

2170.  none  a  tree.    Ta. :  nojzo,  the  morinda. 

2 17 1.  aka-nonoku  to  crouch  down  gently. 

vSa. :  no'uno'u,  to  stoop. 

2172.  norunoru  soft  flesh,  with  relaxed 
mu.scles.  Mq.:  nounou,  tender,  deli- 
cate.     Ha. :  nolu,   soft,  tender. 

2173.  noumati  drought,  hot  weather.  Sa.: 
naumali,  dry,  arid. 

2174.  nounou  to  desire  ardently,  to  lust. 
Ta. :  nounou,  desire,  to  covet. 

2175.  nuku  land,  country,  place.  Sa.:nM'«, 
district,  territory,  island. 

2176.  numi  to  press,  to  squeeze.  Sa.  :nwmi, 
to  crush  together. 

2177.  aka-nunu  to  stammer,  to  stutter. 
Mq.:   nunu,  id. 

2178.  o  to  give.    Ta.:  Jw,  id.    Sa..:  foa'i,  id. 

Ma. :  ho,  id. 

2179.  oha  to  fall  down.    Ta.:  oha,  slanting, 

bent.     Mq.:  oha,  to  fall  down,  slant- 
ing, oblique.  vSa. :  50/a,  to  throw  down. 

2180.  ohotu  fourteenth  day  of  the  moon. 
Ha. :  ohoku,  fifteenth  day. 

2 181.  ohua  twelfth  day.     Yia..:  ohtia,  thir- 

teenth day.      Ma.:  ohua,  id. 

2182.  oni  to  climb  a  tree.  Ta.:  oni,  id.  Mq.: 

oni,  id.    Ha. :  oni,  to  ascend  zigzag  as 
a  kite.      Cf.  2006. 

2183.  one  to  splice;  onoga  a  small  bundle 
of   long   things.      Ta.:  ono,  to  unite 

2184.  one  a  fish.     Mq.:  ono,  id.     To.:  ono, 

id.     Ha.:  ono,  id. 

2185.  ono  to  attend  to  the  fire.    Mq.:  ono, 

Sa.:  Tojaeono,   chief's   title    of    the 
Vaimauga. 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


2186.  ora  to  wedge  up.  Ta. :  ora,  to  twist, 
to  lash  together  the  parts  of  a  canoe. 
Sa.:  olaola-ati,  the  wedge  of  a  hatchet 
helve.     Ma. :  ora,  a  wedge. 

2187.  ori  an  outer}',  shouting.  Ta.:  on,  to 
dance.  Mq. :  ori,  a  song.  Sa. :  olioli, 
to  be  joyful.  Ma.:  oriori,  a  song  of 
joy. 

2188.  aka-orooro  to  handle.     Ta. :  orooro, 

to  rasp,  to  grate. 

2189.  oru  the  noise  of  a  branch  loaded  down. 
Ha.:  olu,  the  springing  of  rafters 
under  the  wind. 

2190.  ota  raw,  uncooked.  Ta. :  ota,  raw. 
Sa.:  ota,  uncooked. 

219T.  aka-otooto  to  sound  a  long  time. 
Ta.:  oto.  to  cry,  to  sound. 

2 1 92 .  oturu  one  of  the  quarters  of  the  moon. 

Ha.:  okulu,    sixteenth    day    of    the 
moon. 

2193.  pa  an  inclosure,  a  fenced  place.  Ta. : 
pa,  inclosure,  fortification.  Mq. :  pa, 
inclosure.  Sa. :  pa,  a  wall.  Ma.:  pa, 
a  fort. 

2194.  pa  to  touch.    Ss..:  pa' i,  id.   Ma.  :pa,  id. 

2195.  pa  to  prattle.  Ta.:  haapapa,  to 
recount. 

2196.  pae  to  float,  to  drift.  Ta.:  pae,  to  go 
to  leeward.  Ma.:  pae,  to  drift,  to 
float  about. 

2197.  pae  to  place  in  a  row,  to  build.  Ta. : 
paepae,  a  pavement,  a  scaffold.  Mq. : 
pae/>a?,  a  pavement.  Sa.:  paepae,  id. 
Ma. :  pae,  to  lie  in  order. 

2 198.  pagoa  a  small  hole  in  the  ground  or  in 
a  rock.  Ta. :  paoa,  a  hole  in  a  rock. 
Ha.:  panoa,  a  cavern. 

2199.  pagu  black.     Alq.:  paku,  panu,  id. 

2200.  paheke  to  slip,  to  slide.  Ta. :  pahee, 
to  slip.  Mq. :  paheke,  id.  Ma.:  pa- 
heke, id. 

2201.  pahere  a  comb.     Ta. :  pahee,  id. 

2202.  pakaokao  the  side,  on  a  side.  Ha.: 
paaoao,  sidewise,  on  one  side. 

2203.  pakaora  victorious.  Ta. :  paaora,  id. 

2204.  pake  hard.     Ma. :  pake,  obstinate. 

2205.  pakihi  purslane.  Mq. :  ^afez^i,  a  sor- 
rel.    Ha.:  paihi,  a  plant. 

2206.  pakipaki  to  slap.  Ta. :  paipai,  to 
clap  hands.  Mq. :  pakipaki,  light 
blows  with  the  hand.  Ma.:  paki,  to 
slap,  to  pat. 

2207.  pake  to  exhaust  every  stock  or  supply 
of  food  in  a  famine.  Ma.:  pako,  to 
gather  remnants  of  a  crop. 

2208.  pakopako  a  fish.     Ha.:  paopao,  id. 

2209.  paku  bast  cloth.  Ha. :  pau,  a  gar- 
ment made  of  tapa. 

2210.  paku-umu  soot  of  an  oven.  Ha.: 
pau,  soot  of  a  lamp. 

22 1 1 .  pane  the  forehead.  Mq. :  pane,  upper 
side  of  the  head  of  large  fish.  Ma.: 
pane,  head. 

2212.  pan i  to  anoint,  to  oil.  Mq. :  pani,  id. 
Sa. :  pani,  to  dye  the  hair.  Ma.: 
pani,  to  anoint. 


2213.  pao  to  be  beaten.  Ta.:  pao,  to  lac- 
erate the  head  in  mourning.  Mq.: 
pao,  to  beat.  Sa.:  pao,  to  chastise. 
Ma. :  pao,  to  beat. 

2214.  paoko  a  fish.  Mq. :  paoko,  paoo,  id. 
Ha.:  paoo,  id. 

2215.  paora  sunstroke.  Ta.:  paora,  en- 
tirely desiccated. 

2216.  papa  a  plank,  a  board.  Ta.:  papa, 
id.  Mq.:  papa,  id.  Sa.:  papa,  id. 
Ma.:  papa,  id.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  325. 

2217.  papa  to  clap,  to  crack.  Ta. :  papa,  to 
snap.     Mq.:  />a/>a,  to  crack. 

2218.  papa  to  shine  out,  to  glitter.  Ta.: 
papa,  id.  Mq. :  papa,  id.  Ha. :  papa, 
to  shine. 

2219.  papaga  in  rows,  ranks,  tiers.  Mq.: 
papa,  id.     Ha.:  papa,  id. 

2220.  papaha  a  foreigner.     Ta. :  papaa,  id. 

2221.  papakaacrab.  Ta. :  ^a^aa,  id.  Mq.: 
papaka,  id.  Sa. :  pa' a,  id.  Ma.: 
papaka,  id. 

2222.  papaka  a  malady  in  the  flesh.  Mq.: 
papaka,  syphilis. 

2223.  papu  to  roll  the  trousers  up  to  the 
knee.     Mq.:  papu,  bathing  tights. 

2224.  parahu  spoiled,  damaged,  decayed. 
Ha.:  palahu,  rotten,  decayed. 

222^,.  parapu  the  northwest  wind.  Mq. : 
paapu,  a  squall. 

2226.  pare  a  covering  for  the  head.  Mq.: 
pae,  id.    Sa. :  pale,  id.    Ma.:  pare,  id. 

2227.  pataka  to  grill  over  coals.  Mq.: 
pataka,  id. 

2228.  patapata  large,  gross.  Ss..:  patapata, 
large,  tall.  Ha.:  pakapaka,  large, 
coarse. 

2229.  patiti  a  small  implement  of  tapa 
making.     Ma. :  patiti,  a  hatchet. 

2230.  patuki  a  fish.  Mq. :  patuki,  patui, 
id.     Ha.:  pakuikui,  id. 

2231.  paua  a  fish.     Ha.:  paua,  id. 

2232.  peau,  peahu  a  wave.  Mq.:  peau,  id. 
Sa. :  peau,  id. 

2233.  pehau  a  wing.  Ta. :  pekau,  a  fin. 
Ma. :  pehau,  a  wing. 

2234.  pehe  cat's  cradle.  Mq.:  pehe,  id. 
Ha. :  pehe,  a  snare. 

2235.  pehiaship.    Mq.:  pehi,  a  great  canoe. 

2236.  pehu  to  shade,  to  cover.  Mq. :  pehu, 
overcast,  somber. 

2237.  pei  to  juggle  balls.  Ta. :  pet,  id. 
Mq. :  pei,  id. 

2238.  pelaha  jaws,  gills  of  fish.  Ta. :  pei- 
haha,  peiha,  gills.     Ma.:  piha,  id. 

2239.  peikea  a  small  crayfish.  Mq.:peikea, 
a  crab. 

2240.  pei  pei  to  approach.     Mq. :  peipei,  id. 

2241.  peka  a  cross.  Ta. :  pea,  id.  Mq.: 
peka,  id.     Ma.:  ripeka,  id. 

2  242 .  pekepeke  the  tentacles  of  the  octopus 
retracted.  Mq. :  peke,  to  tuck  up  the 
clothes.  Ma.:  pepeke,  to  draw  up 
the  legs  and  arms. 


MANGAREVA    AS   A    CENTER    OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


99 


2243 

2244 
2245 
2246 

2247, 
2248, 
2249. 
2250. 
2251. 


2253- 

2254 


2255- 

2256. 

2257- 

2258. 
2259. 
2260. 
2261. 


pinao, 


Ta.: 
Ma.: 


Ma. 


2263. 
2264. 
2265. 
2266. 

2267. 
2268. 


pekepeke   a   crab.     Ha.:  pee-one,    a 
crab  that  burrows  in  the  sand. 
pena  so,  Hke  that.     Sa. :  fa'apend,  id. 
Ma.:  pena,  id. 

penei  so,  Hke  this.     Mq. :  penei,  id. 
Sa. :  penei,  id.     Ma.:  penei,  id. 
pepa    to    substitute    one    word    for 
another.     Ma. :  pepa,  to  forget  a  word 
in  an  incantation. 

pera  so,  like  that.     Sa. :  peld,  as  if. 
Ma. :  pera,  so,  like  that. 
perepere  to  put  to  soak.     Mq. :  pere, 
to  dilute  poi. 

pereue   a   garment.     Ta. :  pereue,    a 
long  garment.     Sa. :  peleue,  id. 
peta  a  bunch  of  bananas.     Mq. :  peta- 
vii,  a  kind  of  banana  plant. 
peti  not  to  remain,  to  disappear  and 
never  return.     Ta.:  petipeti,   ended, 
finished.      Ma.:    peti,    entirely   con- 
cluded and  done  with. 
peti  short.     Mq. :  petipeti,  a  pig  with 
short  legs.     Ha. :  peke,  short. 
pi  full,  complete.     Mq.:  pi,  id. 
piere  a  cake  of  soft  breadfruit.     Ta. : 
piere,  dried  fruit.     Ha. :  piele,  a  cake 
of  finely  grated  taro. 
pigao  a  winged  insect.     Mq. : 
a  dragonfly.     Ha.:  pinau,  id. 
pi  he  war  cry,  joy  crj%  dance, 
pehe,   to   sing.     Sa. :  pese,   id. 
pihe,  sound  of  wailing. 
pio  to  put  out,  to  extinguish. 
pio,  quenched,  extinguished. 
piri   a   very   large   package   of  food. 
Mq. :  piri,  package,  bundle. 
piritia  packed  close  together.     Ha.: 
pilikia,  crowded  close  together. 
tai-piro  a  calm  sea.     Mq.:  pioo-pe, 
calm. 

pito  end,  extremity,  boundary.  Mq. : 
pito,  beginning  of  a  cord.  Sa. :  pito, 
the  end  of  anything.  Ma. :  pito,  end, 
extremity. 

poa  bait,  chum.  Ta. :  paru-poa,  bait. 
Mq. :  poa,  to  bait,  to  allure,  to  poison 
fish.  Sa. :  poapod,  fishy  .smelling. 
Ma.:  poa,  to  bait,  to  entice.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  276. 
poatu  a  stone.  Mq. :  pohatu,  a  round 
hammer  stone.  Ma.:  powhatu,  a 
stone. 

pop;i  quick.  Mq. :  poki-hoo,  poni-hoo, 
poi-hoo,  quickly,  promptly.  Ha. : 
poni,  suddenly,  in  an  instant. 
poha  open.  Mq.:  poha,  open,  to 
split,  to  crack,  to  break,  to  disclose. 
Ha. :  poha,  to  burst,  to  come  to  view. 
pohatahata  large  open  eyes,  wide 
stalk  end  of  breadfruit.  Mq. :  pohata, 
pofata,  pofafa,  wide  open,  hollow 
within.  Ha. :  pohaha,  round  and  deep. 
pohore  to  escape,  to  get  away.  Mq. : 
pohoe,  to  escape,  safe,  free,  at  liberty  . 
pohue  a  large-leaved  seaside  vine. 
Ta. :  pohue,  generic  name  of  the  con- 
volvulus. Mq.:/>oAMe,  bindweed.  (Sa. : 
fue,  id.)     Ma.:  pohue,  id. 


2269.  pohuri  banana  .scions.  (Sa.:  suli,  id.) 
Ha.:  pohuli,  scion  of  any  plant.  The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  211. 

2270.  pokai  an  anchor.  Mq.:  pokae,  sinker 
of  a  (ish  line. 

2271.  poki  to  cover.  Ta.: />o/,  to  be  covered 
Ma  :  poki,  to  cover. 

2272.  ponini  to  allow  oneself  to  become 
defiled.  (Sa.:  tiini,  to  smear.)  Ha.: 
poni,  to  besmear,  to  daub  over. 

2273.  poniuniu dizzy,  giddy,  vertigo.  Ha.: 
poniuniu,  id. 

2274.  aka-poniu  to  dazzle.  Mq.:  ponio- 
nio,   id. 

2275.  popoi  cooked  paste.  Ta. :  popoi,  id. 
Mq.:  popoi,  id.      Ha.:  poi,  id. 

2276.  pori  the  lower  belly.     Ha. :  poli,  id. 

2277.  poroaki  to  send  word,  to  deliver  an 
order.  Ta.:  poroi,  to  order,  to  take 
leave.  Mq. :  pooai,  to  send  word  to, 
to  command.  Sa. :  poloa'i,  to  com- 
mand at  a  distance.  Ma.:  poroaki, 
to  leave  instructions,  to  take  leave. 
The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  291. 

2278.  pororo  the  July  season  when  the 
leaves  fall.  Mq.:  pororo,  dry,  arid. 
Sa. :  palolo-mua,  July.  Ma.:  paroro, 
cloudy   weather. 

2279.  porotu  beautiful,  pleasant.  Ta.:  pu- 
rotu,  id.  Mq.:  pootti,  beautiful  (of 
women  only).  Sa. :  Pulotu,  the  abode 
of  the  dead.  Ma. :  purotu,  pleasant, 
agreeable. 

2280.  pota  a  kind  of  radish.  Ta. :  pota, 
small  vegetables.  Mq.:  pota,  mus- 
tard, chicory.    Sa. :  pota,  taro  leaves. 

2281.  potaka  round.  Ta. :  polaa,  round, 
oval. 

2282.  potea  a -shellfish.     Mq. :  potea,  id. 

2283.  potiki  children  as  the  parents'  sup- 
port. Ta.:  ^0//,  a  young  girl.  Mq.: 
poiti,  potii,  child.  Ma.:  potiki,  the 
youngest  child. 

2284.  potipoti  an  insect.  Ta. :  popoti,  cock- 
roach, beetle.  Mq.:  poti,  a  crab. 
Ma. :  potipoti,  the  sandhopper. 

2285.  pouhu  a  fish.     Ha.:  pouhu,  id. 

2286.  poutu  a  stay,  a  prop.  (Ta. :  poutu, 
erect,  upright.)  Sa. :  /)02</?<,  the  prin- 
cipal post  of  a  house.  (Ma.:  poutu, 
steep,  perpendicular.) 

2287.  pu  the  middle.  Ta.:  pu,  middle, 
center,   interior. 

2288.  pu  suddenly.     Mq.:  pu,  id. 

2289.  aka-pu  to  thicken  poi.     Mq.:  haapu, 

to  stir  up  poi  for  serving. 

2290.  puga  breadfruit  which  is  scirrhous. 
Ha.:  punapuna,  tough,  hard  to  eat. 

2291.  pupu  a  bundle,  package.  Mq. :  pupu. 
a  small  fagot.     Ha.:  pupu,  a  bundle. 

2292.  pupu  a  bushy,  branchy  place.  Mq. : 
pupu,  to  clear  away  brush.  Sa. : 
pupu-vao,  a  thicket.  Ha.:  pupu,  to 
be  rough,  uneven. 

2293.  puhara  the  pandanus.  Mq.:  puhaa, 
pufaa,  foot  of  the  pandanus.  Ma. : 
puhala,  the  body  of  the  pandanus. 


100 


EASTER   ISIyAND. 


3294.  puheke  bald.    Mq.:  pueke,  to  shave   J    2320 
the  head.  ! 

2295.  puhi  the  sea  eel.  Ta.:  puhi,  eel. 
Mq. :  puhi,  murana.  Sa. :  pusi,  id. 
Ma.:  puhi,  eel,  lamprey. 

2296.  pui  a  garment,  to  put  on  clothes. 
Ma. :  piii,  a  kind  of  mat. 

2297.  puka  a  blister.  Ta.:  pua,  a  boil, 
abscess. 

2298.  puka-maga  a  tree  that  grows  on  the 
mountains.  Mq. :  puka,  a  tree.  Sa. : 
pu'a,  id.     Ma.:  puka,  id. 

2299.  pukapuka  a  kind  of  banana.     Mq. :    j 
puapua,  id. 

2300.  pukao  a  univalve  shellfish.  Mq. : 
pukao,  a  shell.  1 

2301.  pukava  a  plant.  Ha.:  pukawa,  the 
kava  root,  pandanus. 

2302.  puke  to  assemble,  to  bring  together. 
Mq. :  puke,  a  group,  troop. 

2303.  punavai  a  spring  of  water.  Ha.: 
punawai,  id. 

2304.  puni  to  achieve,  to  finish,  to  complete. 
Ha.:  puni,  to  finish,  to  complete. 

2305.  pupuha  to  blow  out  smoke.  Ta. : 
puha,  to  spout  as  a  whale.  Sa. :  pusa, 
to  send  up  a  smoke.  Ma.:  puha, 
to  spout. 

2306.  pupuha  a  large  sugarcane.  Mq. : 
piipiiha,  id. 

2307.  pura  to  have  something  in  the  eye. 
Mq. :  ptia,  one-ejed,  to  have  a  black 
eye.  Ma.:  p^ira,  a  foreign  body  in 
the  eye.     Cf.  2097. 

2308.  pura  descendants,  lineage.  Mq. :  pua, 
descendants  of  a  family. 

2309.  pura-atea  a  bank  of  white  sand  in  the 
sea.  Sa. :  pz</ap7//a,ashining appear- 
ance of  the  sea  outside  the  reefs. 

2310.  purapura  grains,  berries.  ¥vL.:pula- 
pula,  seeds  in  general.  Ma.:  pura- 
pura, seed. 

2311.  pureva  yellow  scum  on  the  sea.  Ma. : 
Ma. :  pureva,  to  float. 

2312.  puroku  to  cover  the  head.  Ta. : 
purou,  id.  Sa. :  pulo'ti,  id.  Ha.: 
pulou,  id. 

2313.  purua  to  double,  to  do  a  second  time. 
Ma. :  purua,  to  do  a  second  time. 

3314.  putara  a  spiral  shell  with  a  large  open- 
ing. Mq. :  ^?//«ro,  ^w/aa,  a  shellfish. 
Ma. :  putara,  a  shell  trumpet. 

2315.  putea white.  Ta. :  />?^/fa,  white, beau- 
tiful.    Mq.:  putea,  white. 

2316.  putu  clapping  the  hands.     Ta.:  pulu, 

id.     Ma. :  putu,  to  clap  the  hands  to 
time. 

2317.  putuga  reins,  kidneys.  Mq.:  puluna, 
stomach,  gizzard,  crop. 

2318.  putuki  hair  knotted  or  tangled.  Mq.: 
putuki,  putui,  a  knot  of  women's  hair 
worn  at  one  side  or  at  the  back  of  the       2341 
head. 

3319.  raga-ua   completely   saturated   with       234; 
rain.       Mq.:  ana-ua,     water    which 
flows  in  the  rains. 


2321. 
2322. 
2323- 


2324. 
2325- 

2326. 
2327. 

2328. 
2329. 

2330. 
2331- 
2332. 

2333- 
2334- 

2335- 
2336. 
2337- 

2338. 


rakoa  a  fish.  Mq. :  akoa,  id.  Sa.: 
la'o,  id. 

rapahou  primipara.  Ma.:  rapoi,\6.. 
raparapa  green.  Ta. :  rapa,  id. 
raparapa  flat.  Ta.:  rapa,  a  flat 
rock.  Sa. : /opc/apa, aflatcoral.  Ma.: 
raparapa,  the  flat  part  of  the  foot. 
rara  a  branch  of  a  tree.  Ta.:  rara, 
id.  Mq. :  rara,  small  branches.  Sa.: 
lala,  id.  Ma.:  rara,  id. 
rare  to  speak  as  with  an  impediment. 
Mq.:  are,  to  speak  like  a  croaking 
raven. 

raru  cooked.  Ta.:  rarti,  ripe,  over- 
ripe. 

rata  to  frequent,  to  keep  company 
with.  Ta.:  ra/a,  tame,  familiar.  Mq. : 
ata,  wild  (a  sense-invert).  Sa.:  lata, 
tame,  to  feel  at  home.  Ma.:  rata, 
tame,  familiar. 

raukataha  a  plant.  Mq. :  auketaha, 
the  birds-nest  fern.  Cf.  1949. 
re-mai  to  emerge  from  prison,  to 
recover  from  illness,  delivered  from 
evil.  Mq.:  ee,  to  go,  to  escape.  Sa. : 
lele,  to  go  out  (of  the  passing  soul). 
Ha.:  lele,  to  depart  (of  the  spirit). 
rehe  a  fish.  Ha.:  lehe,  a  shellfish, 
lee,  a  fish. 

reho  a  shellfish.  Ta. :  reho,  id.  Ma.: 
rehoreho,  id. 

rehurehu  from  early  dawn  to  mid 
morning.  Ta. :  rehurehu,  twilight. 
Mq. :  ehuehu,  id. 

reira  there.  Ta. :  reira,  there,  then,  at 
once.  Mq. :f/a,there.  Ma.:  reira,  id. 
rena  to  stretch,  to  scatter  abroad. 
Mq.:  ena,  to  stretch,  to  widen,  to 
spread  out.  Sa. :  lelena,  to  spread  out 
and  smooth.  Ma.:  rena,  to  stretch 
out,  to  extend. 

rere  the  multitude,  every  one.  Ma. : 
rea,  abundant,  very  numerous. 
ata-rcureu  the  first  peep  of  day. 
Mq. :  rena,  shades  of  night. 
reva  a  plant.  Ta.:  reva,  id.  Mq.: 
eva,  id.  Sa. :  leva,  id.  Ma.:  rewa- 
rezva,  id. 

reva  to  cross,  to  pass  across  quickly; 
revaga  departure.  Ta. :  reva,  to  go 
away,  to  depart.  Ma.:  reva,  to  get 
under  way. 

ri  a  string,  girdle,  to  tie  together.  Sa. : 
li,  the  sennit  lashing  of  canoe  out- 
riggers. 

rino  to  twist  a  thread  between  the 
forefinger  and  thumb.  Ta. :  nino,  to 
twist,  to  spin.  Mq. :  nino,  id.  Ma.: 
riuo,  a  twist  of  two  or  three  strands. 
ririko  to  shine,  to  glitter.  Ma.:  riko, 
to  dazzle,  to  flash. 

ririo  to  close  up  (of  dry  leaves),  to 
waste  away  (of  men).  Ta. :  ririo, 
dried  up,  shrunk. 


MANGAREVA    AS    A   CENTER    OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


101 


2343- 


2346. 
2347- 

2348. 

2349- 

2350. 
2351- 


2352. 
2353- 


2354- 
2355- 


2356. 
2357- 

2358. 

2359- 

2360. 

2361. 
2362. 

2363 


2364 
2365 
2366 


2367 
2368 


riro  carried  off,  taken  away.  Ta.: 
riro,  lost,  missed.  Mq.:  io,  to  dis- 
appear. vSa. :  lilo,  hidden,  concealed. 
Ma. :  riro,  to  be  gone  away. 
aka-riroriro  to  carry.  Mq.:  haaio, 
to  give  away.  Ma.:  riro,  to  be 
brought. 

riu  to  double  a  cape;  aka-riu  to  go 
round.  Ta. :  riuriu,  to  turn  in  a 
circle.  Mq.:  7M,  to  turn  round.  Sa.: 
liu,  to  turn. 

rogouru  ten.  Mq.:  onohuu,  okohuu, 
id. 

roha  the  corner  of  a  house.  Mq. : 
oha,  koha,  a  transverse  joist  to  brace 
the  rafters.  Ha. :  loha,  the  trimming 
of  the  corners  and  ridges  of  a  house. 
rore  to  go  back  on  one's  word,  to 
break  a  promise.  Ta. :  rore,  depre- 
ciation, underhand  work.  Mq. :  rore, 
oe,  to  withhold,  to  refuse  to  give  up. 
roroi  to  express  juice  through  a  cloth. 
Mq.:  ooi,  to  express  juice,  to  wring. 
roroi  to  milk.  Mq.:  oi,  to  milk. 
roroi  to  squeeze  or  press  with  the 
hands.  Mq.:  oi,  to  knead,  to  dilute, 
Sa.:  loloi,  taro  kneaded  with  coconut 
water.  Ma.:  roroi,  to  grate  to  a 
pulp. 

roto  profound,  deep.  Sa. :  loloto,  deep. 
aka-rotu  colic,  pains  in  the  intestines. 
Ha.:  loku,  a  kind  of  pain,  ache,  dis- 
tress. 

rou  a  leaf.     Mq. :  ou,  id. 
rouru  a  head  of  hair  dressed  with 
ornaments.     Ta. :  rouru,  the  hair  of 
the  head. 

ru  eager,  in  haste,  impatient.  Ta. : 
ru,  impatience,  haste, 
ruehine  old,  aged.  Mq. :  uehine,  old 
woman ;  zie,  an  affectionate  address  of 
husband  to  wife,  child  to  mother. 
ruerue  to  wash,  to  clean.  Mq.:  ue, 
to  wash,  to  rinse. 

ruha   an   old   but   usable   roof  cord. 
Fu.:  lufalufa,  a  small  coir  cord. 
ruharuha  of  large  dimensions.     Sa.: 
luja,  a  large  black  siapo. 
ruhie  a  large  shark.     Ha.:  luhia,  id. 
ruki  to  work  long  at  a  painful  task. 
Ma.:  rukiruki,  wearisome,  tiring. 
ta  to  make  a  net.     Ta.:  ta,  to  make 
the   meshes   of   a   net.     Mq.:  ta,    to 
make  a  net.     Ma.:  ta,  to  net. 
ta  to  make  a  fish-hook.     Ha.:  ka,  id. 
ta  to  husk  a  coconut.     Mq.:  ta,  id. 
tago  to  search  for  something  on  the 
reef  at  low  tide.     Mq.:  tano,  tako,  a 
method  of  fishing  for  crabs  and  cray- 
fish and  eels. 

tahaki  a  man  with  red  hair  and  florid 
skin.     Mq.:  tahaki,  red. 
taheu  to  peel  a  fruit  delicately.    Mq. : 
kii  taheu,  the  second  skin  of  a  bread- 
fruit. 


2369. 

2370. 
2371- 

2372. 
2373- 

2374- 

2375- 
2376. 
2377- 
2378. 

2379- 

2380. 

2381. 

2382. 
2383. 
2384. 

2385- 
2386. 

2387- 
2388. 

2389- 
2390. 

2391- 


taheu  to  weed  a  patch  imperfectly. 
To.:  taheu,  to  scrape  up,  to  scratch. 
Ha. :  kaheu,  to  weed. 
tahi  one.  Ta.:  tahi,  id.  Mq.:  tahi, 
id.  Sa.:  tahi,  id.  Ma.:  tahi,  id. 
tahi  hi  entangled.  Ta. :  /o/;^,  entan- 
gled, embarrassed.  Ma.:  tawhiwhi, 
entwined,  tangled. 

tahu  a  tenant  farmer.  Ma.:  tahu, 
opulent,  possessing  property. 
tahu  to  stir  up  a  fire.  Ta.:  tahu,  to 
build  a  fire,  to  light.  Mq.:  tahu,  to 
light  a  fire.  vSa.:  /a/;<,  id.  Ma.:/aA«, 
to  set  on  fire,  to  kindle,  to  cook, 
tahuna  a  shallow,  shoal,  bank.  Mq. : 
tahuna,  beach  gravel,  shingle.  Sa. : 
tafuna,  a  rocky  place  in  the  sea.  Ma. : 
a  shoal,  a  beach. 

tainoka  a  plant  without  leaves.  Ta. : 
tainoa,  Cassyta  filiformis. 
tairi  to  beat,  to  whip.  Ta. :  tairi,  a 
whip,  to  flog,  to  strike, 
taito  ancient.  Ta.:  tahito,  id.  Mq.: 
^a////o,  id.  U'd.:  kahiko,  id.  Cf.  2431. 
taka  to  do  nothing  but  walk  about. 
Sa. :  ta'a,  to  go  at  large.  Ma. :  taka, 
to  roam,  to  go  free. 
takahi  to  trample  under  foot,  to  walk 
on.  Ta. :  taahi,  to  trample  under 
foot.  Mq.:  teahi,  tekahi,  id.  Fu.: 
takafi,  id.  Ma.:  takahi,  id. 
takaiti  to  hop,  to  tumble,  somerset. 
Mq.:  takafiti,  taafiti,  taahiti,  to  leap. 
somerset.  Sa.:  /a' o/i/j,  to  be  restless. 
takao  a  speech,  discourse.  Mq.: 
tekao,  ieao,  discourse,  conversation, 
to  speak.  Ha. :  kaao,  a  legend,  fable, 
takapeafish.  Ta.:  taape, id.  Mq. : 
tekape,  tcape,  id. 

takape  to  break  off,  to  snap.     Sa.: 
ta'ape,  to  be  separated,  scattered. 
takara  a  small  thread  with  which  the 
bait  is  tied  to  the  hook.     Mq.:  taaa, 
id. 

takau  ten  pairs.  Ta. :  loau,  id.  Mq. : 
tekau,  id.  To. :  tekau,  id.  Ma. :  tekau, 
ten. 

taki  to  draw  or  push  a  raft  with  the 
hands.     Mq.: /a^f,  to  drag  out.    Sa.: 
tata'i,  to  drag  along.     Ma.:  taki,  to 
track  or  pull  from  shore. 
takitaki   to  speak  to  other  people. 
Ma.:  taki,  to  make  a  speech. 
tamahine  the  eldest  daughter.     Ta. : 
tamahine,    a    daughter.     Ma.:  tama- 
hiyie,  a  daughter,  eldest  niece. 
tamanu    a    tree.     Ta.:  tamanu,    id. 
Mq.:  tamanu,  id.     vSa.:  tamanu,  id. 
tamau  to  retain,  to  keep.  Ta. :  tamau, 
to  take  hold  of,  to  get  by  heart.    Mq.: 
tamau,  to  attach,  to  make  firm.    Ma. : 
tamau,  to  fasten. 

tamike  to  desire  ardently,  to  long  for. 
Mq.:  tamike,  to  desire. 


102 


FASTER   ISLAND. 


2392.  tane  a  black  mark  on  the  skin.     Ta.:   j   2417. 
tane,  a  large  blotch  on  the  skin.    Mq. :   | 

tane,  a  dermatitis.     Sa. :  tane,  stains   j 

of  kava  in  bowls  and  cups,  a  derma-    I    2418. 

titis.     Ha.:  kane,  a  white  blotch  on   ' 

the  skin.  2419. 

2393.  tanoa  a  stone  trough  or  bowl.     Mq. : 

ianoa,  kava  bowl.  Sa. :  tanoa,  id.  2420. 
Ha.:  kanoa,  "externally,  outside,  ap- 
plied to  the  dish  containing  awa" —  2421. 
Andrews.  The  affiliates  are  clear  2422. 
evidence  that  Judge  Andrews  has  j  2423. 
mistaken  the  use  of  the  word. 

2394.  tao  a  lance,  spear.  Ta. :  lao,  id.  Sa. : 
tao,  id.     Ala.:  tao,  id.  | 

2395.  taohi  to  preserve,  to  take  care  of.       2424. 
Mq. :  taohi,  to  take,  to  keep,  to  pre- 
serve.    Sa. :  taofi,  to  keep,  to  retain.       2425. 
Ha.:  kiiohi,  id. 

2396.  taomi  to  squeeze,  to  press  down.  Sa.: 
taomi,  to  press  down.  Ha.:  kaomi, 
to  press,  to  squeeze. 

2397.  taotaoama  a  fish.   Sa..:  taotaoama,\6.. 

2398.  taparau-mea  to  circulate  small  talk. 
Ta. :  taparau,  to  converse.  j   2426. 

2399.  tapare  anything  cast  away  as  over-   j 
plus.     Mq.:  tapae,   to  set  aside,   to      2427. 
reserve.  I   2428. 

2400.  taparuru  trembling,  shaking.     Ta.:   j 
taparuru,  wrath,  rage.     Mq. :  tapauu,    1 
vibrationof  a  tense  cord.     Ha.:  kapa-    [    2429 
lulu,  to  tremble,  to  shake.  ' 

2401.  tapatu  a  lish.     Mq.:  tapatu,  id.  i   2430. 

2402.  tapeke  to  catch  hold  with  the  hands   j   2431 
in  falling.     Ua..:  kapeke,  a  misstep. 

2403.  tapena   an   honorific   present.     Ta.:      2432. 
tapena,  a  victim,  an  offering.     Ma.: 
tapena,  to   pass   food    over   a   tabu 
person. 

2404.  tapere    an    overhanging    lip.     Ta. :      2433. 
tapere,  hung  above.     Mq. :  tapeepee, 
hanging,  pendulous. 

2405.  tapoa  to  prepare  a  bait.  Mq. :  tapoa, 
to  bait  for  fish. 

2406.  tapora  to  wrap  up,  envelop.     Ma.: 
tapola,    to    gather     whitebait    into   j 
baskets.  2435. 

2407.  tapotu  to  whip,  to  flog.     Ta.:  tapotu,  j   2436. 
to  club.  I 

2408.  tapui    to   smear,    to    anoint.     Mq.:   |   2437. 
tapui,  to  anoint.  j 

2409.  tara  a  species  of  banana.     Mq. :  taa,      2438. 
a  plant. 

2410.  aka-tara  to  indent,  to  make  notches.   |   2439. 
Ma. :  whakatara,  to  notch. 

241 1.  aka-taratara  to  put  one  into  a  pas-      2440. 
sion.     Ma.:  whakatara,  to  challenge, 
to  defy,  to  dare. 

2412.  tarakihi    a    fish.     Mq. :  taakihi,    id.      2441. 
Ma.:  tarakihi,  id. 

2413.  tarara  a  harsh  strident  voice,  to  wail 
bitterly.     Mq.:  taaa,  eo  tarara,   the      2442. 
voice  of  wailing. 

2414.  tararoa  a  fish.     Mq.:  taaoa,  id.  2443. 

2415.  tarea  brown.     Ma.:  tore/ia,  ochre. 

2416.  tarehu  to  bum  wood  in  a  pit  oven.   '  2444. 
Ma. :  tarahu,  a  pit  oven. 


taru  a  rapidly  spreading  herb.  Mq. : 
tau,  a  plantation.  Sa. :  talutalu,  second 
growth  timber.  Ma. :  tarutaru,  grass. 
tata  close,  near  by.  Mq.:  lata,  id. 
Ma.:  tata,  id. 

tata  to  cut  wood.  Ha.:  ^a^a,  to  cut 
or  break  wood. 

tatamago  a  grass.  Mq. :  tatamako, 
a  sundew. 

tatapi  to  bale.     Mq.:  titapi,  id. 
tatara  gooseflesh.     Ma.:  /ara,  id. 
tatau  to  be  counted,  reckoned.     Ta. : 
tatau,    counting,    numbering.     Mq.: 
tatau,  id.     Sa. :  tau,  to  count.     Ma. : 
tatau,  id. 

tauga  a  pair.  Mq.:  tauna,  a  pair; 
tauka,  two  pair.  Ha. :  kauna,  four. 
taupe  to  bend,  to  bow;  akata- 
upeupe  to  vacillate.  Ta. :  taupe,  to 
hang  the  head,  to  bend,  to  slope. 
Mq. :  taupe,  dishevelled,  hair  hanging 
down  on  the  shoulders.  Sa. :  taupe, 
to  swing.  Fu.:  taupeupe,  to  vacillate. 
Ma.:  taupe,  bending,  weak,  variable. 
tauraga  a  fishing-place.  Mq.:  tau- 
ana,  tauaka,  id.  Sa. :  taulaga  i'a,  id. 
tava  a  shellfish.  To.:  tava-amanu,  id. 
tavake  a  seabird  with  a  long  red  tail. 
Mq.:  tovake,  toae,  the  tropic  bird. 
Sa.:  tava'e,  id. 

teatea  heavy  rain.     Ha. :  kea,  the  rain 
at  Hana  and  Koolau. 
teiti  child,  infant.     Ha.:  keiki,  id. 
teito    ancient.     Mq.:  teito,    id.     Cf. 
2377- 

teka  a  support,  scaffold.  Ta.:  tea, 
the  horizontal  balk  of  a  palisade,  the 
crossbeam  of  a  house.  Mq. :  tekateka, 
across,  athwart.  Ha. :  kea,  a  cross. 
tekere  the  keel  of  a  canoe.  Ta. : 
taere, id.  Mq.:  tekee,id.  Sa. :  ta'ele, 
id.  Ma.:  takere,  id. 
tekiteki  to  fall  head  over  heels.  Ta. : 
tei,  to  hop  on  one  foot.  Mq.:  tcki, 
to  hobble,  to  limp.  Sa.:  te'j,  to  jump 
with  surprise. 

tepau  tar,  resin.     Ha.:  kepau,  id. 
tere  fat,  swollen  up.     Sa. :  tele,  large, 
great.     Ma.:  tetere,  swollen. 
tero  to  have  moldy  spots.     Mq.:  teo- 
teo,  pale,  spotted  with  white. 
tetahi  another,  likewise,  some.    Mq.: 
tetahi,  id.     Ma.:  tetahi,  id. 
teve  a  plant  with  a  poisonous  bulb. 
Ta. :  teve,  id.  Mq. :  teve,  id.  Sa. :  teve.  id. 
tiho  to  look,  to  stare,  to  examine. 
Mq. :  tiohi,  id.    The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  422. 

tiketike  high,  raised.  Mq.:  tiketike, 
tietie,  id.  Sa. :  ti'eti'e,  to  sit  on  a 
raised  seat.  Ma.:  /z'^e/rT^e, high, lofty. 
tiki  to  go  in  search  of,  to  go  fetch. 
Ta. :  tii,  id.  Ma. :  tiki,  to  fetch. 
tikitai  one  each.  Mq.:  tikitahi,  one 
apiece. 

tila  bold,  hardy.  Ha.:  kila,  strong, 
stout,  able. 


MANGAREVA   AS   A   CENTER   OF   DISTRIBUTION. 


103 


3445.  timo  to  whistle  to  attract  attention. 
Mq.:  timo,  to  whistle,  to  make  any 
signal. 

2446.  tinae  the  belly.  Sa.:  tinae,  entrails 
of  fish.     Fu.:  tinae,  the  belly. 

2447.  tipi  a  knife,  to  cut.  Ta.:  tipi,  id. 
Mq. :  tipi,  to  cut  to  bits.     Sa. :  tipi,  id . 

2448.  tire  to  swell.  Mq. :  tie,  a  large  boil 
on  the  head,  to  burst  (of  buds). 

2449.  tiri  to  throw  away,  to  reject,  to  neg- 
lect. Ta. :  tiri,  to  cast  a  small  net. 
Mq. :  tii,  titii,  to  throw  away,  to 
abandon,  to  reject.  Sa.:  tili,  a  small 
net  and  its  cast.  Ma. :  tiri,  to  throw 
one  by  one. 

2450.  tiro  spots  on  linen.  Ta. :  tiro,  to 
mark.  Mq. :  tiotioa,  blotched,  cov- 
ered with  white  spots. 

2451.  titi  to  dig  a  hole  with  a  nail.  Ta.: 
titi,  a  nail,  a  peg,  a  pin.  Mq.:  titi, 
to  calk.     Ma.:  <i7i,  a  peg,  a  pin,  a  nail. 

2452.  titi  to  make  a  mistake.  Ma.:  titi,  to 
wander,  to  go  astray. 

2453.  tito  to  bite  at  the  hook.  Mq.:tito,id. 
Ha.:  kikokiko,  to  nibble  at  the  bait. 

2454.  to  sugarcane.  Ta. :  to,  id.  Mq.:  to, 
id.  Ma.:  <o,  the  stems  of  tall  straight 
plants. 

2455.  to  to  make  a  canoe  of  planks.  Mq.: 
to,  to  build  a  canoe.     Sa. :  to,  to  build. 

2456.  tea  ironwood.  Ta. :  toa,  id.  Mq.: 
toa,'vl.     Sa. :  toa,\A.     Ha.:  koa,\d. 

2457.  togi  to  taste,  to  nibble,  to  eat  a  very 
little.  Ha.:  koni,  to  taste;  konikoni, 
to  nibble. 

2458.  tohetohe  a  small  mollusc  attached  to 
ships'  bottoms.  Sa. :  tofetofea,  a  canoe 
fouled  with  weed.  Ha.:  kohekohe, 
shellfish  growing  on  ships'  planks: 

2459.  tohi  to  cut  breadfruit  paste.  Ta. : 
tohi,  a  chisel,  to  cut,  to  split.  Mq.: 
tohi,  to  cut  up  Sa. :  tofi,  a  chisel,  to 
split.     Ma.:  tohi,  to  cut,  to  slice. 

2460.  toko  to  know  where  a  hidden  thing  is. 
Ha. :  koko,  to  guess  a  riddle,  to  find  a 
hidden  meaning. 

2461.  tohua  a  place  of  public  assembly. 
Mq. :  tohua,  public  place,  soil,  land. 

2462.  tohuhu  a  ridgepole.  Mq.:  tohuhu, 
ridge,  roofing. 

2463.  toka  coral,  rock.  Ta. :  toa,  coral, 
lime,  rock.  Sa.:  to' a,  a  sunken  rock. 
Ma.:  toka,  a  rock  in  the  sea.  Ha.: 
koa,  horned  coral. 

2464.  tokaga  a  bruise  on  breadfruit. 
toaa,  hard  lumps  in  fruit. 

2465.  tokorua  a  companion,  a  mate. 
toalua,  wife,  husband. 

2466.  tokoto  to  be  lying  down.  Ta. 
id.  Mq. :  takoto,  to  be  at  rest. 
ta'oto,  to  lie  down.     Ma. :  takoto,  id. 

2467.  topa  to  be  forgiven.  Mq.:  topa,  to 
omit,  to  forget,  to  lack. 

2468.  tora  strong  desire.  Mq.:  /oa,  eroto- 
mania.   Sa. :  tola,  id.     Ma.:  tora,  id. 

2469.  tore  a  thing  jutting  out,  projection. 
Ta.:  tore,  disposed  in  rays. 


Ta. 

Sa. 


taoto, 
Sa.: 


2470.  tore  penis.  Sa. :  tole,  pudenda  mulie- 
bria.     Ma.:  tore,  id. 

2471.  torea  sandpiper.  Ta. :  torea,  a  bird. 
Mq.:  torea,  id.  Ma.:  torea,  the  oy- 
ster catcher. 

2472.  torena  to  be  split,  shed.  Ma.: 
torena,  to  overflow. 

2473.  toriki  to  come  little  by  little,  to  fall  in 
drops.  Ta. :  toriirii,  small,  to  fall  in 
fine  drops.  Mq.:  toiki,  small  (of 
children).  Sa. :  toli'i,  fine  and  close. 
Ma.:  toririki,  small. 

2474.  tore  a  net.  Ta. : /oro,  a  fishnet.  Mq.: 
too,  a  small  net  at  the  end  of  a  pole. 

2475.  toroa  a  bird.  Ta.:  toroa,  a  scabird. 
Sa. :  toloa,  the  duck.  Ma. :  toroa,  the 
albatross. 

2476.  totai  again,  more,  a  second  time. 
Mq. :  totahi,  id. 

2477.  totaraafish.  Ta. :  /otora,  sea  urchin. 
Mq. :  totaa,  id.  Ha. :  kokala,  a  thorny 
fish. 

2478.  totara  a  species  of  breadfruit.  Mq., 
totaa,  the  custard  apple.  Ma. :  totara : 
a  tree. 

2479.  tote  to  strike  a  stone  with  a  piece  of 
wood.  Ta. :  tote,  to  strike  as  a  clock. 
Ha. :  koke,  to  strike  together. 

2480.  toti  to  limp,  to  hobble.     Ma. :  toti,  id. 

2481.  totorugu  a  small  fish.  Ma.:  toto- 
rungu,  a  freshwater  shellfish. 

2482.  touatree.  Ta. :  /oj<,  Cordia  subcor- 
data.  Mq.:  ton,  id.  Sa. : /om,  Cordia 
aspera.     Ha. :  kou,  a  seaside  tree. 

2483.  touaki-ra  dried  in  the  sun.  Mq.: 
touaki,  touai,  to  sun,  to  dry  in  the  air. 

2484.  toutnaha  a  prayer  before  eating, 
offering  of  first  fruits.  Sa. :  taumafa. 
to  eat,  to  drink.  Ma.:  taumaha,  a 
thank  offering.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
ings,  page  236. 

2485.  toume  the  spathe  of  the  coconut 
flower.  Mq.  :toMwe,  id.  Sa. : /awj/ze.  id. 

2486.  toupatu   the   topmost   thatch   of   a 

house.     Ha. :  kaupaku,  to  thatch  the 
ridge. 

2487.  tourua  hung  two  by  two.  Ta.: 
taurua,  a  double  canoe.  Mq. :  tourua, 
a  double  canoe,  two  together.  Sa. : 
taulua,  to  hang  by  twos.  Ma.: 
taurua,  a  double  canoe. 

2488.  toutahi  to  hang  singly,  one  by  one. 
Sa. :  tautasi,  id. 

2489.  toutoru  Orion's  belt.  Mq.:  tautou, 
a  constellation  of  three  stars. 

2490.  toutoru  hung  by  threes.  Mq.: 
tautou,  id. 

2491.  touveve  a  cook,  to  cover  the  oven. 
Sa. :  tauveve,  a  cook.  Ha. :  kauwewe. 
covering  of  an  oven .  The  Pol  y nesian 
Wanderings,  page  194. 

2492.  tu  to  be  pierced  by  a  lance  or  thorn. 
Mq.:  /M,  wounded.  Ma. :<«,  struck, 
wounded. 

2493.  Tu  the  greatest  god.     Mq.:  Tu,  god 

of  war.     Ma.:  Tu,  id. 


104 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


2494.  tua  to  fell,  to  cut  down.  Ta. :  tua,  to 
cut.  Mq. :  tua,  to  fell,  to  cut  down. 
Ma.:  tua,  id. 

2495.  tuaki  to  disembowel.  Ma.:  tuaki,  to 
clean  fish. 

2496.  tuavera  the  last  breadfruit  spoiled  by 
the  wind.  Ta. :  tuavera,  burnt  by  the 
sun. 

2497.  tuehuehu dirty, moldy.  Ha.:  kuehu- 
ehu,  to  throw  dirt,  to  make  turbid. 

2498.  tuga  a  worm  that  devours  sugarcane. 
Ta. :  tua,  a  white  worm.  Mq. :  tuna, 
a  caterpillar.  Fu.:  tugd,  a  destruc- 
tive grub. 

2499.  tuga  to  sit  down  all  day.  Ta.:  tua, 
to  rest,  to  wait. 

2500.  tugou  a  fish.     Ha.:  kunounou,\<l. 

2501.  tugou  to  make  assent  signs  with  the 
head,  the  eyes  or  the  brow.  Ta.: 
tuou,  to  make  signs  with  the  head. 
Mq. :  tunou,  tukou,  tuou,  to  make 
assent  signs  with  the  head.  Ma.: 
tungou,  to  nod,  to  beckon. 

2502.  tuhera  to  open,  to  gape,  ajar.  Mq.: 
tuhea,  arms  and  legs  sprawled  apart. 

2503.  tukau  fruit  stalk,  handle,  tiller.  Ha.: 
kuau,  handle,  haft,  helve. 

2504.  tukemata  the  parts  about  the  eyes. 
Ta. :  tuemata,  the  eyebrow.  Mq. :  tuke- 
mata, tuemata,  id.     Ma.:  tukemata,  id. 

2505.  tukiakia  to  slander.  Ha,:  kui,  to 
use  the  tongue  in  slander. 

2506.  tukoro  a  fish.     Mq.:  tukoo,  id. 

2507.  tuku  to  cast  a  fishnet.  Mq. :  tuku,\.o 
fish  for  turtle.  Ha.:  kmi,  to  take 
fish  in  a  net. 

2508.  tuma  units  above  ten.  Ta. :  tuma, 
over  and  above.  Mq. :  tuma,  in 
numerical  use.  Ma.:  tuma,  odd 
numbers  in  excess. 

2509.  tumaru  shady.     Ma.:  tumaru,  id. 

2510.  tumatatega  defiance,  fear  of  trickery. 
Ta. :  tumatatea,  to  keep  aloof.  Mq. : 
iumatatea,  tumatatena,  inspiring  fear, 
horror,  disgust.  Ma.:  tumatatenga, 
fearful,  apprehensive. 

251 1.  tumatuma  large  and  coarse.  Ta.: 
tumatuma,  vast,  large. 

2512.  tumimi  a  crayfish.  Ha.:  kumimi,  a 
poisonous  shellfish. 

2513.  tumu  to  take  root.  Ta. :  tumu,  a 
root. 

2514.  tumu  a  cold,  cough.     Ha. 
cough,  a  hard  breathing; 
vicious    pronunciation    for 
Andrews.     Here    again    the    affiliate 
convicts  Judge  Andrews  of  error. 

2515.  tuo  to  speak  long  without  an  answer. 
Ta. :  tuo,  to  cry  loudly.  Ha. :  kuo,  to 
cry  with  a  loud  voice. 

2516.  tuore  spoilt  breadfruit.     Mq. 
breadfruit  fallen  before  ripe. 

2517.  tupai  to  beat,  to  strike.     Ta. : 
id. 

3518.  tupere  to  scrape,  to  rub  off. 
tupee,   to   scrape,   to  scratch. 


:  kumu,  a 

"this  is  a 

ktinu" — 


:  tuoe, 

tupai, 

Mq.: 
Ha.: 


2519- 
2520. 

2521. 


3522. 
2523- 


2524- 


2526. 


2527- 
2528. 


kupele,  to  dig  out  the  inside  of  a  canoe. 


2531- 
2532. 


2533- 
2534- 

2535- 
2536. 

2537- 

2538. 
2539- 

2540. 


tupere  to  chatter,  to  tattle.  Ma.: 
tuperepere,  noisy. 

tupu  the  best  or  worst,  used  of  men 
or  of  bad  qualities.  Sa. :  tupu,  king. 
Ma. :  tupu,  social  position,  dignity. 
tupua  wise,  the  master  of  an  art. 
Ta.:  tupua,  grave,  an  enchanter  able 
to  ward  oflf  sorcery.  Mq.:  tupua,  a 
wizard.  Ma. :  tupua,  spirit  of  a  power- 
ful wizard. 

turaturaafish.  Mq.:  ttiatua-kaha, id. 
lure  to  go  somewhere  else.  Mq. :  tue, 
to  go  away,  to  leave  in  a  huff.  Ha. : 
kulekule,  to  be  ousted  from  place  to 
place,  unsettled. 

turikopia  to  walk  with  knees  turned 
in     and     legs     apart.     Ta. :  turiopa, 
weakness  of  the  knees. 
turoro  the  cream  of  cooked  coconut. 
Mq. :  tuoo,  to  put  coconut  milk  into 
poi.     To. :  tulolo,  to  boil  oil  in  making 
puddings.     Ha.:  kulolo,    a    taro    or 
breadfruit  pudding  with  coconut. 
turou  a  great  sacrilege  or  blasphemy. 
Ta. :  turou,  a  curse,  to  blaspheme. 
turua  pillow.     Ta.:  tuma,  id. 
tutaepuaka    a    plant    whose    berry 
sticks    to    clothes.     Ta. :  tutaepuaa, 
Mucuna  gigantea.     Mq. :  tutaepuaka, 
tutaepuaa,  a  grass. 

tutaki  to  join,  to  meet,  to  associate 
with.  Mq.:  tutaki,  ttitai,  id.  Ma.: 
tutaki,  to  meet. 

tutata  near,  in  proximity.  Ma.: 
tuatata,  id. 

tutere  to  sail  in  fleet.  Ta. :  tutere,  id. 
tutu  to  beat  out  bast  cloth.  Ta. : 
tutu,  id.  Mq. :  tutu,  id.  Sa.;  tutu, 
id.  Ha.:  kuku,  id. 
u  to  bark,  to  bay.  Ta. :  u,  to  grunt, 
to  growl.  Mq. :  u,  the  howling  of 
beasts.  Sa. :  u,  roaring. 
uaga  eflriorescence.  Ta. :  ua,  to 
bloom.  Mq.:  hua,  to  bear  fruit.  Sa. : 
fua.  flower,  fruit.  Ma.:  hua,  fruit, 
blossom.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  426. 

ua,  the  genitalia.  Ta.:  hua,  id.  Mq. : 
hua,  id.  Ha.:  hua,  testicles. 
uai  to  push  a  canoe  into  the  water. 
Mq.:  uai,  to  draw  a  canoe  into  the 
water  or  up  the  beach.  Ma.:  uaki, 
to  push  endwise,  to  launch, 
uaikai  to  take  food  from  the  pit.  Ta. : 
huai,  to  uncover  an  oven.  Mq. :  uai, 
huai,  to  uncover  an  oven,  to  take 
food  from  the  pit.  Sa.:  uai,  to  dig 
up.  Ma.:  huaki,  to  open,  to  uncover. 
uata  a  crosspiece  of  wood  on  a  hand 
net.  Sa.:  fuata,  handle  of  a  spear. 
uhe  a  calabash  on  the  bush  unplucked. 
Ta. :  hue,  a  gourd.  Mq.:  hue,  id. 
Ma.:  hue,  id.  Cf.  1948. 
uhi  to  extinguish  fire  with  water,  to 
put  linen  to  soak.  Ta. :  uhi,  to  dip 
the  hand  into  water,  to  rinse,  to  wash. 
Ma. :  uhiuhi,  to  lave  water. 


MANGAREVA    AS    A    CENTER    OF    DISTRIBUTION. 


105 


2541.  uhiuhi  to  cover  over.  Mq.:  uhi,  to 
cover.  Sa. :  ufi,  id.  Ma.:  uhi,  uwhi, 
id.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  315- 

2542.  uhuafish.  Ta.:M/zM,  id.  Mq.iM^M- 
haka,  id.    Sa. :  ufu,  id.     Ha. :  uhu,  id. 

2543-  ui  to  gather  with  the  hands.  Mq. : 
ui,  to  pick  fruit.  Sa. :  sui,  to  take 
down  a  hanging  object. 

2544.  ume  a  fish.  Ta.:  ume,  id.  Mq.: 
ume,  id.     Sa. :  ume,  id. 

(2545  withdrawn.) 

2546.  umere  a  retinue,  to  walk  in  a  crowd 
of  others.  Ta. :  umereraa,  the  review 
of  a  fleet. 

2547.  umu-huke  vengeance,  reprisals. 
Mq.:  umu,  to  punish,  to  chastise. 

2548.  una  to  hide.  Ta.:  huna,  id.  Sa. : 
funa,  id.     Ma.:  huna,  id. 

2549.  unuhi  to  take  ofT,  to  peel  off.  Ta. : 
unuhi,  to  unsheathe  a  knife  or  sword. 
Mq. :  unuhi,  to  take  off  clothes.  Ma. : 
unu,  to  pull  off  clothes,  to  draw 
out. 

2550.  uru  southwest.     Ma.:  «rM,  west. 

2551.  uru  to  repair  a  net.  Sa. :  ulu,  id. 
Ma. :  uru,  id. 

2552.  uruaafish.  Mq.:MJ<a,id.  Sa.:M/tta, 
id.     Ha.:  ulua,  id. 

2553.  utauta  the  peep  of  fledglings. 
ule,  song.     Mq. :  uta,  id. 

2554.  uto  the  flesh  in  old  coconuts. 
uto,  a  sprouting  coconut.     Mq. 
id.     vSa.:  uto,  the  spongy  substance 
in  the  coconut.      Mangaia:  tito,  the 
kernel  of  the  coconut. 

2555.  utu  a  plural  sign.     Mq.:  %du,\d. 


Ta.: 


Ta.: 
:  uto, 


2556.  vac  uninhabited  land.  Ta. :  rao,  end 
of  the  valleys.  Mq. :  vao,  bottom  of 
a  valley.  Sa.:  vao,  the  bush.  Ma.: 
wao,  the  forest. 

2557.  vare  inattention,  forgctfulness.  Ta.: 
vare,  duped,  tricked.  Sa. :  vale,  a  fool. 
Ma. :  warewarc,  forgetful,  to  deceive. 

2558.  vari  paste  well  diluted.  Mq  :  vaivai. 
to  dilute,  to  thin.  Ha.:  waliwali, 
soft,  pasty. 

2559.  varovaro  a  shrub.     Mq.:  vaovao,  id. 

2560.  vavao  a  defender,  a  protector.  Ta.: 
vavao,  mediator.  Mq.:  vavao,  advo- 
cate, mediator,  to  defend,  to  protect. 
Sa.:  vavao,  to  forbid.  Ma.:  wawao, 
to  mediate,  to  part  combatants. 

2561.  vehevehe  to  explain,  to  unravel,  to 
divide.  Ta.:  r^e/ze,  to  divide,  to  sepa- 
rate.    Mq. :  vehe,  id.     Ma.:  wehe,  id. 

2562.  vehe  the  new  moon  first  seen.  Mq.: 
vehi,  twenty-seventh  day  of  the  moon. 

2563.  vehe  painful,  intricate,  mixed  up. 
Sa. :  vesivesi,  to  be  in  trouble,  tumult, 
confusion.     Ma.:  wehi,  to  be  afraid. 

2564.  vehivehi  to  be  wet  with  dew.  Mq.: 
vehivehi,  full  of  water. 

2565.  tutae-veha meconium.  Hsi.-.weka.id. 

2566.  vete  a  fish.  Mq. :  vete,  id.  Sa. :  vete,  id 
Ha.:  weke,  id. 

2567.  vi  a  fruit.     Ta.:  vi,  Spondias  dulcis. 

Mq. :  vi,    id.     Sa.:  vi,    id.     Ha.:  wi, 
the  tamarind. 

2568.  vi  a  fish.     Mq. :  vi,  id. 

2569.  viripogi  eyes  heavy  with  sleep.  Mq. : 
viipoki,  swooning,  vertigo. 

2570.  vovo  noise  of  wind  or  rain  or  sea  or 

speech.     Ta. :  vovo,    distant    sounds. 
Mq.:  vovovo,  sound  of  the  surf. 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE  DOMINANCE  OF  TAHITI  OVER  THE  PROVINCE. 

We  shall  lose  the  value  of  these  studies  if  we  fall  into  the  way  of 
regarding  all  these  words  mere  dead  counters  and  pawns  to  be  moved  in 
a  checkered  game  of  tabulations  and  classifications.  It  is  essential  to 
the  method  that  many  pages  must  be  given  up  to  arid  lines  of  figures, 
mere  indices  of  the  matter  which  we  pass  under  review;  but  the  method 
has  seemed  the  most  simple  and  the  most  accurate  to  employ  in  drawing 
the  threads  out  from  a  mass  of  vocabularies. 

Arrange  them  as  we  may  find  it  necessary,  the  words  can  never  be 
dead.  The  word  never  dies,  it  is  only  the  language  that  becomes  dead. 
The  word  is  never  mute,  its  essence  is  that  it  speaks,  speaks  for  ever  and 
yet  for  ever,  speaks  to  the  utmost  Hmit  of  bounding  space.  It  is  pleas- 
ant to  recall  the  first  word  entered  of  record  in  the  very  beginning  of  a 
Tahiti-English  vocabulary,  the  word  taio,  friend.  This  was  the  very 
first  idea  which  smiling  Tahiti  sought  to  communicate  to  its  discoverer. 
It  matters  not  whether  Tahiti,  on  its  soft  sands  beneath  the  diadem  of 
its  emerald  peaks,  by  this  word  taio  meant  itself  or  the  stranger,  for 
friendship  is  reciprocation,  action  and  reaction  in  the  heart  equal 
and,  in  twisted  conformity  to  a  law  which  violates  the  laws  of  mere 
mechanics,  in  the  same  direction. 

I  have  not  been  at  pains  to  see  if  Wallis  was  the  first  to  record  this 
initial  word.  It  is  enough  to  read  its  spirit  in  the  sad  story  of  that  mid- 
shipman of  the  Bounty,  Peter  Heywood,  who  suflfered  all  the  tortures  of 
the  "Pandora's  box"  and  narrowly  escaped  the  halter  because  Bligh's 
malignity  refused  him  the  proof  of  his  innocence.  We  find  that  this 
poor  lad  improved  the  hours,  while  awaiting  his  disgrace  at  Execution 
Dock,  by  writing  a  vocabulary  of  Tahiti,  the  first  ever  recorded,  mem- 
ories in  the  bitterness  of  condemnation  which  composed  his  mind  with 
the  recollections  of  a  pleasant  place.  This  is  the  note  which  the  kindly 
Barrow  has  set  down,  for  the  practice  of  lexicography  under  the  dan- 
gling shadow  of  the  whip  already  ordered  at  the  yard  arm  is  surely  to 
be  numbered  among  the  romances  of  philology  :* 

Indeed  so  perfectly  calm  was  this  young  man  under  his  dreadful  calamity 
that  in  a  very  few  days  after  his  condemnation  his  brother  says : 

"While  I  write  this  Peter  is  sitting  by  me  making  an  Otaheitan  vocabulary 
and  so  happy  and  intent  upon  it  that  I  have  scarcely  an  opportunity  of  saying 
a  word  to  him ;  he  is  in  excellent  spirits,  and  I  am  convinced  they  are  better  and 
better  every  day. " 

•John  Barrow,  "A  Description  of  Pitcairn's  Island  and  its  Inhabitants,  with  an  Authentic 
Account  of  the  Mutiny  of  the  Ship  Bounty  Q.ndoi  the  Subsequent  Fortunes  of  the  Mutineers," 
chapter  7. 

107 


108  EASTER   ISLAND. 

This  vocabulary  is  a  very  extraordinary  performance ;  it  consists  of  one  hun- 
dred full-written  folio  pages;  the  words  alphabetically  arranged,  and  all  the 
syllables  accented.  It  appears  from  a  passage  in  the  "Voyage  of  the  Duff" 
that  a  copy  of  this  vocabulary  was  of  great  use  to  the  missionaries  who  were 
first  sent  to  Otaheite  in  this  ship. 

Such  a  vocabulary,  so  composed,  can  not  fail  of  interest.  It  is  not 
known  that  it  has  been  preserved ;  therefore  we  shall  find  an  interest  in 
the  passage  from  the  "Voyage  of  the  Dujff"  which  Barrow  notes.  It  is 
found  on  page  13  of  the  volume: 

An  ingenious  clergyman  of  Portsmouth  kindly  furnished  Dr.  Haweis  and 
Mr.  Greatheed  [he  sounds  Hke  an  extract  from  the  Pilgrim's  Progress]  with  a 
manuscript  vocabular}^  of  the  Otaheitean  language,  and  an  account  of  the 
country,  which  providentially  he  had  preserved  from  the  mutineers  who  were 
seized  by  the  Pandora  and  brought  to  Portsmouth  for  their  trial,  which  was  of 
unspeakable  service  to  the  missionaries,  both  for  the  help  which  it  afforded 
them  to  learn  before  their  arrival  much  of  this  unknown  tongue,  and  also  as 
giving  the  most  inviting  and  encouraging  description  of  the  natives,  and  the 
cordial  reception  which  they  might  expect. 

This  was  the  reception  when  the  Duff  reached  her  distant  haven: 
"There  were  soon  not  less  than  one  hundred  of  them  dancing  and 
capering  like  frantic  persons  about  out"  decks  crying  'Tayo!  Tayo!'" 
Courtes}^  even  extended  by  savages,  demands  its  response  in  kind; 
the  Englishmen  organized  a  prayer  meeting  an  hour  and  a  quarter 
long  and  sang  the  hym.n  "O'er  the  gloomy  hills  of  darkness." 

Tahiti  within  its  own  seas  remained  a  place ;  in  the  dimmed  recollec- 
tion of  the  more  distant  wanderers  it  took  on  cloud  structure  and  became 
a  tradition ;  in  Hawaii  it  served  to  designate  any  remote  wonderland 
which  might  be  considered  to  lie  far  beyond  the  quest  of  an}^  canoe.  In 
memory  of  the  real  Tahiti  the  map  of  Kahoolawe  still  shows  upon  its 
ultimate  point  the  name  Ke  Ala  i  Kahiki,  the  road  to  Tahiti.  Of  the 
fabulous  Tahiti  we  have  an  interesting  record  in  the  great  Hawaiian 
chant,  the  Mele  of  Kualii,  which  was  ancient  literature  when  Cook  dis- 
covered the  islands.  The  problem  of  placing  this  Tahiti  upon  the  map, 
the  Tahiti  of  the  incomprehensible  white  man,  has  defied  all  attempts 
at  solution.     The  text  and  translation  we  owe  to  Judge  Fornander.* 

O  Kahiki,  moku  kai  a  loa, 
Aina  o  Olopana  i  noho  ai ! 
Iloko  ka  moku,  iwaho  ka  la; 
O  ke  aloalo  o  ka  la,  ka  moku,  ke  hiki  mai. 
Ane  ua  ike  oe? 
Ua  ike. 
Ua  ike  hoi  aii  ia  Kahiki. 
He  moku  leo  pahaohao  wale  Kahiki. 
No  Kahiki  kanaka  i  pii  a  luna 
A  ka  iwi  kuamoo  o  ka  lani; 
A  luna,  keehi  iho, 
Nana  iho  ia  lalo. 

*"The  Polynesian  Race,"  vol.  ii,  page  285. 


THE   DOMINANCE   OF   TAHITI   OVER   THE   PROVINCE.  109 

Aole  o  Kahiki  kanaka; 

Hookahi  o  Kahiki  kanaka, — he  haole; 

Me  ia  la  he  akua, 

Me  ati  la  he  kanaka ; 
He  kanaka  no, 
Pai  kau,  a  ke  kanaka  hookahi  e  hiki. 

0  Kahiki,  land  of  the  far-reaching  ocean. 
Land  where  Olopana  dwelt ! 

Within  is  the  land,  outside  is  the  sun; 
Indistinct  is  the  sun  and  the  land  when  approaching. 
Perhaps  you  have  seen  it? 
I  have  seen  it. 

1  have  surely  seen  Kahiki. 

A  land  with  a  strange  language  is  Kahiki. 

The  men  of  Kahiki  have  ascended  up 

The  backbone  of  heaven ; 

And  up  there  they  trample  indeed. 

And  look  down  on  below. 

Men  of  our  race  are  not  in  Kahiki. 

One  kind  of  men  is  in  Kahiki — the  white  man. 

He  is  like  a  god; 

I  am  like  a  man; 
A  man  indeed. 
Wandering  about,  and  the  only  man  who  got  there. 

See  now  the  dominance  of  Tahiti.  Sitting  in  the  disgrace  of  the 
dangling  noose,  the  English  sailor  lad  sends  his  dying  thoughts  back  to 
the  land  of  his  happy  sojourn  and  writes  a  dictionary  that  gloomy  mis- 
sion men  may  sing  their  somber  hymns  in  a  land  where  all  is  light.  A 
volume  might  be  written  on  the  magnificence  of  the  imagery  of  the  verse 

Iloko  ka  moku,  iwaho  ka  la 

but  it  will  not  avail  to  set  upon  the  geographical  coordinates  of  any  of 
our  maps  the  strange  land  to  which  Kualii's  bard  had  voyaged  and  from 
which  he  returned  with  strange  true  tales.  Whether  mutineer,  mission- 
ary, or  savage  poet — all  feel  the  grip  of  Tahiti  in  the  remote  sea.  Still 
more  are  we  to  find  that  grip  in  Southeast  Polynesia  in  the  material  of 
our  present  study,  the  speech  of  men,  of  men  above  all  who  say  taio  first 
to  the  stranger  on  their  shores. 

These  tabulations,  these  number  Hsts,  are  particularly  irksome  to  me, 
for  the  words  of  Polynesian  speech  lie  warm  within  whatever  Capricorn 
and  Cancer  tropics  may  belt  the  hemispheres  of  my  brain.  Thus  it  is 
that  I  pause  to  write  this  note  that  the  tables  made  necessary  by  the 
method  which  I  must  follow  are  but  the  finger-boards  to  the  words. 

In  the  examination  of  the  alphabet  of  Tahiti  speech  we  are  to  find 
ourselves  at  almost  the  ultimate  point  of  phonetic  degradation  in  Poly- 
nesian. Of  the  eleven  consonants  of  the  Proto-Samoan  but  eight  sur- 
vive, the  lowest  point  of  degradation  is  reached  in  the  Hawaiian  with 
seven  surviving  consonants,  and  the  Hawaiian  hes  without  the  Hmits  of 
the  studies  contained  in  this  volume.  This  estimate,  however,  is  but 
numerical ;  veracious  figures  seldom  tell  the  whole  truth,  for  arithmetic 
is  scarcely  moral,  and  we  shall  soon  find  cause  to  revise  the  estimate  of 
the  figures  and  to  show  that  Tahiti  is  really  at  the  extreme  of  dilapida- 


110  EASTER   ISLAND. 

tion  of  its  speech  family.  Before  advancing  upon  this  consideration 
we  shall  examine  the  alphabet  of  Tahiti  as  adjusted  upon  its  Proto- 
Samoan  base. 

a  a,  e 
e  e,  a  o  o 

it  u  M,  i,  ia 

I  '".  - 
ng  -  n  »  mm 

h    h.  V,  - 
sh.f,- 

V  V 

if.v.h 
k-  tt  pp 

In  the  vowel  tract  we  encounter  a  variety  unusual  in  our  Polynesian 
experience.  The  interchangeability  of  a  and  e  is  susceptible  of  expla- 
nation upon  the  theory  of  the  neutral  vowel  which  I  have  already  pro- 
posed.* The  mutation  exhibited  by  the  Tahiti  u  is  unmatched.  In 
general  this  is  one  of  the  most  permanent  of  all  Polynesian  vowels,  yet 
here  it  has  undergone  one  change,  the  simpler,  which  yet  does  great  vio- 
lence to  any  theory  of  vowel  production ;  and  a  second  change  which  is 
absolutely  abnormal,  for  in  it  u  has  become  the  two  vowels  ia,  in  which 
there  is  not  the  slightest  suggestion  of  diphthongal  possibility.  First 
we  shall  examine  the  U-i  mutation.  It  is,  of  course,  understood  that 
vowel  production  is  not  in  the  least  dependent  upon  any  of  the  closures 
of  the  several  buccal  organs  which  lead  to  the  production  of  consonants. 
But  it  is  quite  as  clearly  comprehended  that  position  within  the  oral 
ca\dty  establishes  the  diversity  of  vowel  sounds.  From  central  a  the 
vowels  in  matched  pairs  tend  to  deflect  in  their  formative  positions 
toward  the  palatal  and  the  labial  regions.  That  U  is  labial,  and  very 
strongly  labial  at  that,  will  appear  upon  the  merest  effort  to  sound  it. 
As  must  frequently  be  the  case  in  all  our  studies  of  phonetics,  the  best 
sense  is  frequently  to  be  found  in  the  best  folly.  In  an  English  sub- 
jacent to  the  dictionaries  we  encounter  the  perfectly  recognizable  locu- 
tion (also  an  example  of  phonetic  degradation)  "oo's  ducky — or  other 

•Samoan  Phonetics  in  the  Broader  Relation,  27  Journal  of  the  Polynesian  Society,  86: 
"We  may  pursue  with  interest  an  investigation  into  the  vowel  changes  of  the  phases  a-e, 
a-e-o,  a-o,  the  three  phases  which  underlie  the  great  bulk  of  vowel  mutation  in  Polynesian. 
As  we  look  upon  the  chart  of  vowel  positions  with  which  this  discussion  opens  and  pencil 
connecting  lines  from  point  to  point  in  this  group  of  changes,  we  find  that  we  construct  a 
triangle  in  the  very  centre  of  the  edifice  of  vowel  structure.  ♦  *  *  Wg  shall  find  a  plain 
explanation  of  the  central  triangle  of  the  vowel  changes  if  we  regard  the  short  a,  e,  6  as 
merely  so  many  approximations  toward  a  primal  obscure  short  vowel  which  lies  centrally 
situated  in  respect  of  these  three  apical  points.  One  congeries  of  the  Polynesian  tongues 
may  have  had  a  vibration  series  and  period  which  inclined  its  use  of  the  primal  obscure  vowel 
somewhat  in  the  a  direction,  to  another  congeries  the  e  component  was  the  more  grateful, 
to  yet  another  the  tendency  was  in  the  6  or  labial  grade.  In  all  this  we  should  not  lose  sight 
of  the  fact  that  we  must  rest  upon  the  recognition  of  these  sounds  by  unattuned  European 
ears  and  their  representation  by  so  shabby  an  instrument  as  our  English  alphabet,  which 
lacks  precision  at  every  one  of  its  six-and-twenty  characters.  Thus  we  have  no  hesitation 
in  taking  this  central  triangle  of  a-e-6  out  of  the  group  of  vowel  changes  in  Samoan,  of 
regarding  it  as  no  more  than  a  doubly  muffled  rendering  of  a  single  central  sound,  and  of 
removing  it  entirely  from  consideration  among  the  criteria  of  vowel  changes  as  dialectic 
indicia." 


THE   DOMINANCE   OP   TAHITI   OVER   THE   PROVINCE.  Ill 

similar  metaphor,  vegetable  or  animal  is  immaterial — is  oo."  Scien- 
tifically is  this  nonsense  constrncted,  for  on  the  principle  of  suiting  the 
action  to  the  word  the  whole  end  and  purpose  of  locution  and  succeeding 
action  is  a  variety  of  lip  service  in  which  two  are  not  only  hearers  of  the 
word  but  doers  also.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  U  inchnes  strongly 
toward  the  labial  tract.  Equally  plain  is  it  that  i  is  quite  as  distinctly 
placed  in  the  palatal  region.  The  great  divergence  of  the  two  vowels, 
the  distinction  which  seems  almost  unbridgeable,  is  well  illustrated  in  a 
word  which  Austral  English  has  adopted  from  theAustraUan  aboriginal, 
the  attention  call  which  has  the  longest  range  of  distinctness,  the  cooee. 
Except  for  the  preface  of  a  palatal  mute,  in  effect  little  more  than  an 
appulse,  this  is  but  U-i;  it  is  audible  for  miles  of  saltbush  plain  simply 
because  the  two  vowels  are  the  most  widely  sundered  of  all  within  the 
range  of  the  human  voice.  Yet  Tahiti  has  bridged  the  gap.  Those 
who  acquire  French  in  their  maturer  years  when  the  hardened  voice  is 
less  responsive  to  the  ear,  may  recall  that  in  acquiring  the  use  of  U  they 
have  had  to  undergo  great  difficulties  in  checking  the  mutation  just  at 
the  proper  point  short  of  i.  If  the  investigators  of  speech  psychology 
are  ready  to  inform  us  of  the  reasons  for  this  mutation  in  modern 
jFrench  we  may  perhaps  find  a  suggestion  which  will  be  of  benefit  in 
comprehending  the  more  complete  mutation  in  Tahiti. 

If  the  U-i  mutation  is  hard  to  comprehend,  still  greater  incompre- 
hensibility must  enshroud  the  mutation  U-ia.  It  is  thoroughly  estab- 
lished in  Tahiti  at  the  beginning  of  our  acquaintance  with  the  speech, 
but  it  is  clearly  quite  modern,  for  almost  all  the  words  which  involve  ia 
are  duplicated  by  u-forms,  e.  g.,  tuaio,  tiaaio.  I  am  sure  that  in  this 
mutation  we  are  taken  out  from  phonetics  and  introduced  to  an  ill-com- 
prehended speech  psychology.  The  vocabulary  of  Tahiti  has  been  sub- 
jected to  some  violent  wrenches  on  the  psychologic  side,  words  have  been 
cast  aside  because  of  some  tabu  affecting  speech  or  for  some  other  reason 
which  we  may  comprehend  less  well ;  new  words  have  been  created  arti- 
ficially to  take  their  place.  On  this  we  have  an  incomplete  note  by  the 
Bishop  of  Axieri,  yet  accurate  so  far  as  it  goes,  entered  in  his  dictionary 
s.  V.  pi: 

Prohibition  d'un  mot  consacr^  comme  nom  du  roi.  Cette  coutume  a 
d^figur^  la  langue  tahitienne,  par  ce  qu'il  a  fallu  remplacer  les  mots  prohib^s. 
Po  est  devenu  rui;  mare,  hota;  vai,  pape;  hou,  apt;  tu,  tia;  mate,  poke. 

With  this  custom  of  te  pi  known  to  be  operative  upon  the  vocabulary, 
it  does  not  seem  violent  to  regard  this  u-ia  mutation  as  but  an  item  of 
the  incidence  of  the  same  degrading  custom  apphed  within  the  word. 

In  the  consideration  of  the  consonants  of  this  speech  the  mere  tale  of 
figures  shows  Tahiti  to  be  better  provided  than  Hawaii  to  the  extent  of 
a  single  unit.  This  particular  unit  is  the  labial  f .  It  is  more  specious, 
however,  than  it  is  real ;  the  Hawaiian  can  not  pronounce  this  consonant 
at  all ;  the  Tahitian  is  able  to  use  it,  but  in  many  cases  where  he  does 


112  EASTER   ISLAND. 

sometimes  emplo}'-  the  sound  he  possesses  a  duplicate  word  in  h  which  is 
far  more  commonly  in  use. 

The  emptiness  of  the  palatal  column  in  the  foregoing  table  of  the 
Tahitian  alphabet  will  show  that  despite  the  specious  numerical  supe- 
riority of  Tahiti  it  has  undergone  a  phonetic  degradation  which  entails 
the  same  result  as  the  atrophy  of  one  of  the  three  speech  organs.  In 
Tahiti  the  palate  is  not  once  used  in  speech.  I  am  well  aware  that  the 
k  of  the  Hawaiian  is  a  pseudomorph,  the  product  of  a  mutation  of  t 
backward  in  the  mouth  to  the  immediate  orifice  of  the  throat.  To  a 
certain  extent  this  is  artificial,  for  we  know  that  at  the  time  of  the  dis- 
covery by  Cook — even  a  generation  later,  at  the  period  when  the  Boston 
missionaries  reduced  the  speech  to  writing — Hawaiian  had  both  t  in  its 
original  value  and  the  k  as  a  t-pseudomorph.  For  reasons  which  were 
undoubtedly  good  to  them  the  missionaries  after  a  time  rejected  the 
true  t  and  by  adopting  the  k  in  its  room  hastened  the  process  which  we 
have  reason  to  believe  must  have  been  inevitable  even  without  the 
interference. 

We  have  clear  evidence  of  the  inevitableness  of  this  remarkable  and 
really  violent  mutation  in  the  modern  phase  of  Samoan .  It  was  reduced 
to  writing  a  score  of  years  later  than  the  Hawaiian.  At  that  time  it 
also  had  lost  the  true  Proto-Samoan  k,  perhaps  more  recently  than  had 
been  the  case  in  the  Hawaiian,  for  it  is  represented  by  a  gap  in  the  word 
which  we  represent  by  the  character  * .  The  t,  however,  was  everywhere 
in  use.  vSince  the  reduction  of  Samoan  to  a  written  norm,  despite  the 
fact  that  no  civilized  land  has  anything  Hke  the  low  percentage  of  illiter- 
ates due  to  the  compulsory  system  of  elementary  education,  spoken 
Samoan  alters  every  t  into  k  except  only  in  the  most  formal  speech  of 
chiefs  and  in  the  sermons  of  village  pastors,  who  none  the  less  practice 
the  kappation  on  the  six  secular  days. 

For  the  purpose  of  this  phonetic  study  it  is  immaterial  whether  the 
Hawaiian  k  is  the  true  palatal  mute  or  a  pseudomorph  upon  the  lingual 
mute;  however  that  may  be, the  Hawaiian, after  a  period  in  which  his 
palate  was  in  speech-idleness,  has  returned  to  its  employment.  The 
Tahitian  is  yet  in  the  position  where  he  speaks  with  but  two  speech 
organs.  This  is  not  arrested  development.  Back  of  this  idle  palate 
we  readily  discover  the  Proto-Samoan  parent  vocables  in  which  both 
palatals  are  in  use.  Back  of  this  again  we  have  the  life-history  of  this 
speech  family  in  which  I  have  been  able  to  present  distinct  proof  that 
the  palatal  was  the  first  of  the  speech  organs  to  be  brought  under 
control  by  man  in  the  evolution  of  speech. 

Tahiti  in  its  other  deviations  from  the  Proto-Samoan  norm  shows 
many  instances  of  degradation,  but  none  is  so  startling  as  this  complete 
disuse  of  the  first-acquired  organ  of  human  speech.  It  is  a  speech  in 
decrepitude,  and  the  u-mutation  is  another  evidence  of  seniUty.  Not 
in  itself  does  this  argue  a  hopeless  case.     We  have  seen  in  Hawaii  and 


THE   DOMINANCE   OF   TAHITI   OVER  THE   PROVINCE. 


113 


in  Samoa  the  effort,  and  phonetically  if  not  etymologically  the  success- 
ful efifort,  to  repair  the  damage.  But  in  Tahiti  the  case  is  indeed  hope- 
less, the  speech  is  as  moribund  as  the  speakers,  the  end  is  not  remote. 
Those  whom  Tahiti  welcomed  gladly  as  taio  have  but  poorly  repaid 
the  welcome.  Landless  and  laughterless  the  Tahitian  is  quietly  fading 
beneath  a  burden  which  he  may  not  bear.  There  is  an  anemia  of  the 
soul,  English  missionary  effort  and  French  colonial  administration  have 
failed  to  find  the  disease  and  certainly  have  sought  to  apply  no  remedy. 
In  this  language  in  its  marcescence,  even  though  it  is  riddled  with  the 
m)''celium  of  such  a  fungus  as  we  recognize  in  tc  pi,  with  one  of  the  vocal 
organs  atrophied,  we  shall  find  a  melancholy  interest  in  the  one  basic 
principle  of  the  evolution  of  speech  to  which  this  Polynesian  family  gives 
us  clearer  and  more  direct  approach  than  any  other  which  has  passed 
under  philological  review.  The  skeleton  of  these  words  is  in  the  vowels. 
The  alterations  which  the  vowels  may  undergo  are  few  and  are  readily 
to  be  comprehended ;  it  is  in  them  that  the  sense  obtains  which  is  the 
soul  of  speech.  Tahiti  shows  us  that  we  may  excise  one  whole  organ 
of  consonant  production  and  yet  speak  the  living  principle  of  the 
mother  tongue.  Just  one  example  will  suffice  to  present  this  to  the 
eye.  In  Tongan  we  say  ngako  when  we  mean  the  kidney  fat  of  animals; 
in  Samoan  we  say  nga'o,  with  a  slight  catch  of  the  vocal  breath  in  place 
of  the  vanished  k;  in  Tahiti  it  is  enough  to  say  ao,  every  vestige  of 
consonant  is  lost,  but  the  vital  vowels  are  unaltered  and  with  them 
the  sense  survives. 

Table  14. 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Total. 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

Pau-Rn-Mq-Ta 

8 

12 
21 

227 
•4 
'5 
3 
89 
10 

0 

9 

I 

40 
9 

7 

284 
28 
24 
20 

•35 
20 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta 

Pau-Rn-Ta 

Mgv-Rn-Mq-Ta 

Mgv-Rn-Ta 

Total 

52 

358 

24 

77 

5n 

Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

ii 

4° 
18 

15 

25 

26 

8 

14 

34 

47 
29 
25 
58 
42 
29 

106 

376 
191 
•45 

Pau-Mq-Ta 

Pau-Mgv-Ta 

Pau-Ta 

Mgv-Mq-Ta 

Mgv-Ta 

Total 

46, 

197 

87 

230 

975 

Grand  total  . 

5«3 

555 

III 

307 

.486 

In  the  table  above  we  begin  the  classifications  of  the  identifiable 
material  found  in  Tahiti.  Much  of  it  has  been  worked  out  in  preceding 
chapters  in  the  cases  where  the  study  of  the  Paumotu  and  the  Ma- 


114  EASTER  ISLAND. 

ngarevan  has  involved  this  sister  speech.  As  at  the  end  of  those  chap- 
ters, so  at  the  end  of  this  will  be  found  a  collation  of  that  identifiable 
element  of  Tahiti  which  has  not  been  gleaned  in  the  collation  of  the 
other  languages. 

In  chapters  3  and  4  a  certain  Tahitian  element  has  been  found 
entangled  with  Paumotu  and  Mangareva,  either  in  conjunction  with 
the  Rapanui  or  free  from  such  association.  From  the  tables  and  lists 
presented  in  those  chapters  Table  14  on  page  113  is  derived,  continu- 
ing to  observe,  as  throughout  this  inquiry,  the  presence  and  the  absence 
of  Rapanui  identifications. 

From  the  dictionary  of  Rapanui  we  derive  the  next  set  of  tables 
which  record  those  affiHates  of  Rapanui  with  Tahiti  which  are  inde- 
pendent of  Paumotu  and  of  Mangareva : 


Tahiti-Rapanui 

I        22 

48        75 

83 

107 

122 

154 

171 

193 

215 

221 

236 

243 

10       35 

52        79 

97 

119 

129 

167 

173 

194 

219 

234 

240 

283 

16       40 

58        82 

103 

120 

150 

168 

175 

205 

Tahiti-Rapanui 

-Marquesas: 

43      121 

139      161 

172 

182 

184 

203 

232 

253 

255 

259 

267 

286 

93      126 

160 

For  the  vocables  designated  in  these  two  tables  we  are  unable  to 
estabhsh  identification  beyond  the  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia. 
The  few  remaining  identifications  in  which  remoter  affiliation  has  been 
established  are  presented  as  follows: 

Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui:294     338     394  499     545     565     631 
Polynesian-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas: 

305     327     374     383  435     440     485     521      633      651 

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui:      776     788  789 

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Rapanui-Marquesas :  8 1 8 

Tongafiti-Tahiti-Rapanui:     846     851      903  932     940 

We  are  now  to  tabulate  the  results  of  the  examination  of  that  larger 
part  of  the  Tahiti  vocabulary  which  is  not  included  in  Easter  Island. 
As  in  preceding  tables  of  this  class,  the  italic  figures  indicate  identi- 
fications which  are  derived  from  other  than  the  principal  language  of 
each  of  the  respective  groups,  the  bold-face  figures  indicate  the  affihation 
with  Hawaii,  a  theme  which  is  now  becoming  of  great  importance.  The 
first  group  of  these  tables  is  confined  to  those  identifications  which 
yield  no  affihations  without  this  province. 

Tahiti-Marquesas: 

2571  2592  2620  2663  2693  2718  2787  2814  2844  2863  2879  293012978  3013 

2572  2597  2621  2666  2697  2733  2790  2821  2847  2866  2885  2933  2981  3017 
2574  2599  2622  2671  2702  2757  2795  2824  2853  2869  2890  2935  2983  3018 
2576  2601  2623  2675  2713  2778  2801  2825  2856  2871  2901  2940  2988  3019 

2582  2607  2635  2687  2714  2779  2803  2828  2857  2872  2903  2941  2990  3035 

2583  2610  2655  2689  2715  2780  2804  2829  2861  2876  2918  2956  3009  3043 
2586 

Tahiti-Marquesas-Hawaii : 

2625  2658  2745  2781  2849  2888  2900  2922  2975  3007  3011  3014  3021  3030 
3653  2717  2756  2843  2883  2892  2919  2924  3003 


THE   DOMINANCE   OF   TAHITI   OVER   THE    PROVINCE.  115 

Tahiti-Hawaii : 

2575  2589  2613  2651  2682  2721  2783  2823  2854  2893  2929  2970  3015  3036 

2577  2590  2614  2657  2683  2722  2796  2826  2855  2895  2934  2973  3022  3037 

2578  2591  2616  2662  2684  2730  2800  2827  2859  2896  2937  2977  3023  3039 

2579  2594  2627  2668  2685  2735  2808  2830  2873  2897  2938  2984  3028  3041 

2580  2596  2628  2669  2694  2749  2818  2833  2875  2904  2947  2987  3029  3048 

2584  2598  2634  2673  2695  2751  2819  2839  2877  2916  2958  2989  3031  3050 

2585  2605  2639  2677  2696  2758  2820  2851  2891  2925  2969  3010  3034  3051 
2588  2612  2646  2681  2707  2764  2822 

We  next  come  to  the  identifications  which  fall  within  that  inseparable 
group  for  which  we  have  been  employing  the  designation  Polynesian, 
that  in  which  it  is  impossible  to  assign  any  given  vocable  to  one  or  the 
other  migration  stream  in  specific  attribution. 

Polynesian-Tahiti : 

2626  2632  2670  27 1 1   2729  27S4  2768  2789  2834  2889  2939  2971   3026  3040 

2630  2637  2700  2728  2738  27S9  2786  2802   2846  2927   2957  3013  3038 

Polvnesian-Tahiti-Marquesas : 

2587   2619   2650  2680  2732  2770  2813   2836   2882   2909  2913   2949   2955   3016 

2595   2631    2672  2704  2750  2776  2817   2868  2887   2910  2920  2954  2982  2020 

2615   2638  2679  2716  2760  2806 

The  Proto-Samoan  element,  in  the  next  group  of  tables  has  a  rather 
more  considerable  representation. 

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti : 

2593  2609   2649  2661  2699  2725  2741  2766  2774  2815  2932  2953  2965  3003 

2600  2611  2652   2664  2703  2726  2753  2767  2775  2870  2945  2959  2966  3006 

2602   2624  2654  2674  2720  2727  2755  2769  2788  2884  2948  2962  2993  3027 

2604  2642  2656  2686  2723  2731  2762  2772  2793  2914  2951  2964  2995  3032 

2608  2648  2659  2691  2724  2740  276s   2773  2812 

Proto-Samoan-Tahiti-Marquesas : 

2';73  2606  2633  2644   2647  2688  2705  2709  2719  2805  2874  2996  3000   3025 

2581  2617  2636  2645  2678  2690  2708  2710  2746  2867  2899  2997  3004  3033 
2603  2629 

The  Tongafiti  element  presented  in  the  final  tables  is  but  Httle  more 
numerous  in  this  element  of  Tahiti  than  is  the  Proto-Samoan. 

Tongafiti-Tahiti: 

2618  2692  2743  2771  2807  2838  2852  2886  2907  2923  2943  2961  2992  3024 

2640  2698  2744  2782  2809  2840  2860  2894  291 1  2926  2944  2963  2998  3043 

2641  2701  2747  2785  2810  2841  2864  2898  2912  2928  2946  2968  2999  3044 
2643  2734  2748  2792  2831  2842  2865  2902  2915  2931  2950  2976  3001  3045 
2665  2737  2752  2794  2832  2845  2878  2905  2917  2936  2952  2985  3002  3047 
2667  2739  2761  2797  2835  2848  2880  2906  2921  2942  2960  2991  3008  3049 
2676  2742  2763  2798  2837  2850 

Tongafiti-Tahiti-Marquesas: 

2660  2777  2791  281 1  2816  2862  2881  2967  2972  2979  2980  2986  2994  3046 
2706  2784  2799 

The  sum  of  this  labored  investigation  is  conveniently  set  forth  in 
Table  15  on  page  116,  retaining  as  before  the  division  of  the  material 
as  common  to  Rapanui  or  otherwise ;  with  the  proper  sums  obtained 
in  each  half  of  the  table  are  brought  forward  the  corresponding  sums 
from  the  similar  Table  9  on  page  87,  in  which  the  Paumotu  and 
Mangarevan  affiHates  of  Tahiti  are  assembled. 

Thematerial  offered  in  Bishop  Jaussen's  dictionary  of  Tahiti  amounts 
to  6,200  items.  This  has  been  supplemented  by  other  material  from 
the  earlier  Davies  dictionary,  where  it  offered  vocables  neglected  by  the 


116 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


Bishop  or  where  the  definitions  were  more  complete;  the  total  from  this 
source  has  been,  however,  so  small  that  it  may  be  neglected  in  the  arith- 
metic of  the  speech.     We  are  in  possession  of  2,043  identifications, 


Table 

15- 

Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Total. 

Ta-Rn 

f. 

7 
10 

3 

5 
0 

11 

Ta-Rn-Ma 

Total 

55 
52 

3^^ 

4 
24 

5 
77 

8. 
511 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta        

Total 

107 

375 

28 

82 

592 

Ta-Mq 



85 
23 
105 

34 

30 

'7 

166 

23 

105 
182 

Ta  Mq-Ha 

Ta  Ha 

Ta 

27 

65 

90 

Total 

213 

461 

6. 
197 

n 

•07 
230 

476 
975 

Pau-Mgv-Ta 

Grand  total 

781 

633 

210 

419 

2043 

restricted  or  general,  of  Tahiti  vocables,  33  per  cent  of  the  language ;  for 
comparison  we  point  to  the  identification  of  52  per  cent  of  the  Paumotu 
and  26  per  cent  of  Mangarevan.  The  occurrence  of  the  several  iden- 
tifications is  interesting. 

Tablb  16. 


Southeast  Polynesia 

Polynesian 

Proto-Samoan 

Tongafiti 


78. 
633 
210 
419 


Paumotu.   Mangareva. 


These  figures  are  gross,  the  unaccented  percentages  of  Tahiti  con- 
sidered without  regard  of  the  division  which  hitherto  we  have  found 
instructive,  the  source  division  into  Rapanui  afiiliates  and  these  which 
no  connection  with  that  remote  outpost. 

We  discover  592  vocables  which  Tahiti  has  in  common  with  Rapanui, 
30  per  cent  (now  as  before  resting  our  ratings  on  identifiable  speech 
figures)  of  the  former  language,  5 1  per  cent  of  the  latter ;  with  this  30 
per  cent  we  set  in  comparison  the  38  per  cent  of  Mangarevan  and  the  34 
per  cent  of  the  Paumotu. 

The  subdivision  of  the  common  element  of  Tahiti  in  other  languages 
of  the  province  is  interesting.     Table  17  on  page  117  sets  forth  the 


THE  DOMINANCE  OF  TAHITI  OVER  THE  PROVINCE. 


117 


sums  and  percentages  for  all  Southeast  Polynesia.  From  this  we  find 
that  the  Rapanui  element  in  Tahiti  has  its  more  considerable  associa- 
tion on  practically  equal  terms  with  Mangareva  and  the  Marquesas; 
yet  in  the  case  of  Mangareva  the  same  element  was  more  closely  asso- 
ciated with  the  Paumotu  (53  per  cent),  and  in  the  case  of  the  Paumotu 
the  closer  association  was  with  the  Marquesas  (86  per  cent).  The 
element  of  Tahiti  not  found  in  Rapanui  associates  most  closely  with 
the  Paumotu  (44  per  cent),  although  the  range  of  variation  of  the  three 

Table  17- 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Total. 

■ 
No.      j    P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

Paumotu   .  . 

356            60 

463  !    78 
475      80 

639 

44 

995 
973 
1027 

48 
47 
50 

Mangareva 

Marquesas 

510 

35 

37 

items  is  less  than  half  the  range  of  the  Rapanui  affiliate  element;  in 
Mangareva  the  association  is  to  the  same  degree  (45  per  cent)  with  the 
Marquesas,  but  far  more  strongly  accentuated;  and  in  the  Paumotu 
the  association  is  with  Tahiti  (84  per  cent),  the  percentages  showing 
that  the  Paumotu  derives  nearly  twice  as  much  from  Tahiti  as  Tahiti 
from  the  Paumotu. 

We  next  tabulate  the  sums  of  the  identifications  for  which  we  can  dis- 
cover no  history  earlier  or  later  than  their  provenance  in  Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Table  i8. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

23 

36 

44 

344 
150 
«93 

51 
22 

28 

Mangareva 

Marquesas 

i 

In  the  similar  compilation  of  this  material  in  Table  11  on  page  88, 
the  two  elements  in  Mangareva  were  found  to  have  affinity  for  the 
Marquesan,  Tahiti,  and  the  Pamotu  in  order,  and  with  close  agreement 
of  the  percentages.  When  we  pass  to  Tahiti  we  find  a  marked  differ- 
ence: the  Rapanui  element  exhibits  affinity  toward  the  Marquesas, 
Mangareva,  and  the  Paumotu  in  order,  the  Paumotu  being  about  twice 
as  remote  from  the  Mangarevan  as  that  from  the  Marquesas.  In  the 
extra-Rapanui  element  the  greater  affinity  is  with  the  Paumotu,  and 
Mangareva  and  the  Marquesas  average  about  half  as  much.  When  we 
examine  the  Paumotu  we  find  even  more  strongly  marked  this  inversion 
of  affinities  of  the  two  elements ;  its  Rapanui  element  affiUates  with  the 


118 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


Marquesas  three  times  as  strongly  as  with  Tahiti  and  Mangareva,  and 
its  extra-Rapanui  content  affiliates  with  Tahiti  more  than  five  times  as 
closely  as  with  the  Marquesas  and  more  than  seven  times  as  closely  as 
with  Mangareva.  So  far  as  we  are  yet  justified  in  judgment  upon  so 
much  of  the  material,  renewing  the  note  that  we  have  reason  to  regard 
this  as  a  very  ancient  element  of  the  common  speech,  we  see  Mangareva 
conspicuously  indicated,  in  comparison  with  neighbor  archipelagoes  of 
the  province,  as  equally  influenced  by  the  migration  to  Rapanui  and 
by  that  which  failed  to  reach  that  ultimate  destination. 

The  three  rearward  lines  of  advancing  migration  are  set  forth  in  the 
next  table : 

Table  19. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No.     P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

44 
42 
40 

Paumotu 

259 
34' 
340 

69 
9« 
90 

1 
14  1      50 

19      68 

23  j    82 

60 
64 
65 

73 

78 
78 

98 

•54 

165 

60 
64 

|9 
63 

82 

>5 
20 

31 

.59 
•43 

Mangareva 

Table  20. 


Tahiti  introduces  to  us  a  new  element  in  a  position  of  some  impor- 
tance. We  note  here  the  figures,  the  comparison  may  properly  be  post- 
poned to  the  next  chapter,  since  this  element  will  be  found  threaded 
through  the  Marquesas  also.  This  new  element  is  the  affinity  with 
Hawaii.  It  is  confined  to  that  subdivision  which  we  designate  South- 
east Polynesia  restrictively ;  Tahiti  shows  1 05  identifications  with  Hawaii 
which  nowhere  else  appear,  and  23  in  common  with  the  Marquesas. 

The  relation  of  the  three  identifica- 
tions of  earlier  source  to  the  mass  of 
Tahiti  identifications  is  set  forth  in 
Table  20. 

The  sum  of  the  ratios  in  this  table 
varies  by  but  a  few  points  higher  than 
in  the  similar  tables  for  the  Paumotu 
and  Mangareva,  and  in  the  column  of 
Rapanui  affiliates  the  difference  is  equally 
inconsiderable.  In  the  column  of  the 
extra-Rapanui   element   Tahiti    goes   a 

little  beyond  Mangareva  in  the  accretion  of  the  Proto-Samoan  contri- 
bution over  the  Paumotu,  but  it  is  in  practical  harmony  with  the 
Paumotu  in  the  enhancement  of  the  Tongafiti  element ;  yet  on  closer 
examination  of  the  figures  a  difference  is  seen.  In  Mangareva  the 
Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti  contribute  equal  amounts  of  the  speech 


Polynesian.... 
Proto-Samoan. 
Tongafiti 

Rapanui 
affiliates. 

Extra- 
Rapanui. 

P.ct. 
63.3 

.t4 

P.cl. 
18 
12 
23 

81.7 

53 

THE   DOMINANCE   OF   TAHITI   OVER   THE    PROVINCE. 


119 


which  has  not  reached  Rapanui,  in  the  Paumotu  the  Tongafiti  contrib- 
utes more  than  three  times  as  much  as  the  Proto-vSamoan ;  but  in 
Tahiti  the  Proto-Samoan  element  is  about  the  same  as  in  Mangareva 
and  nearly  twice  as  great  as  the  amount  in  the  Paumotu,  and  finally 
the  Tongafiti  contributes  to  Tahiti  about  twice  as  much  as  the  Proto- 
Samoan. 


2571.  aa  to  be  quite  awakened.  Mq.;  a, 
aa,  ka,  to  lie  awake. 

2572.  aa  a  dermatitis  of  children.  Mq.:  aa, 
a  black  spot  on  the  skin. 

2573.  aaa  an  interjection  of  surprise.  Mq. : 
aa,  an  interjection  of  disgust,  of  aver- 
sion, of  refusal.  Sa.:  aa,  an  inter- 
jection of  disapprobation. 

2574.  aahi  a  rag,  a  small  piece  of  cloth. 
Mq.:  kakahi,  a  woman's  clout. 

2575.  aahi  wick,  lint.  Ha.:  aahi,  a  bag  in 
which  fire  materials  were  carried. 

2576.  aahu  spasms.  Mq.:  kakahu,  colic, 
gripes. 

2577.  aahu  a  piece  of  cloth,  vesture  of  any 
kind.     Ha. :  aahu,  a  cloak,  a  robe. 

2578.  aai  rodent,  of  an  ulcer.  Ha.:  aai,  to 
ulcerate,  to  eat  in  as  a  sore. 

2579.  aaiore  breadfruit  fallen  unripe.  Ha.: 
aaiole,  id. 

2580.  aapo  apt,  quick  to  comprehend.  Ha. : 
aapo,  one  who  learns  quickly,  a  ready 
scholar. 

2581.  aata  stem  of  plants  or  of  leaves.    Mq.: 

kata,  peduncle,  petiole.  Sa.:  ata,  a 
branch  of  kava. 

2582.  aata,  ata  young  plants  of  tare  or 
sweet  potato.  Mq.:  kata,  sets  of 
sweet  potato  for  planting. 

2583.  afeafe  tall,  long.     Mq.:  afeafe,  long. 

2584.  ahaha  a  tree.     Ha.:  haha,  id. 

2585.  ahatea  a  tree  (Nauclea  forsteri). 
Ha.:  ahakea,  a  yellowish  wood. 

2586.  aheu  a  fish.     Mq. :  aheu,  id. 

2587.  ahiahi  evening.  Mq.:  ahiahi,  id. 
Sa. :  afiafi,  id.     Ma. :  ahiahi,  id. 

2588.  ahihi  to  join,  to  unite.  Ha.:  ahihi, 
to  join  with  others,  to  conspire. 

3589.  ahonui  perseverance.  Ha.:  ahonui, 
patience,  forbearance. 

2590.  ahoroa  persistence,  patience,  perse- 
verance.    Ha. :  aholoa,  patient. 

2591.  ahua   a   place   crowded  with  coral. 

Ha. :  ahua,  a  bank  in  the  sea,  the  bar 
at  a  river  mouth. 

2592.  ahupu  a  garment.  Mq.:  kahupu,  a 
mantle,  a  coverlet. 

2593.  ahuru  tainted,  spoiled.     Sa.:  afulu, 

overcooked;  afuluga,  rotten.  Ha.: 
ahulu,  overcooked. 

2594.  ahuru  a  fish.     Ha.:  ahuluhulu,  id. 

2595.  ai  a  bet,  a  wager,  a  game.     Mq.:  kai, 

to  throw  lots,  to  lose  a  game.  Pau.: 
kai,  to  wager.  Sa.:  'ai,  a  count 
toward  the  score  of  a  game.  Ma.: 
kai,  a  puzzling  toy. 


2596.  aiai  white.     Ha.:  aiai,  white,  fair. 

2597.  aihamu  to  eat  leavings.  Mq.:  kai- 
hamu,  id. 

2598.  aivaiva  abundant,  considerable.  Ha.: 
aiwaiwa,  expresses  a  superlative. 

2599.  ama  to  be  afire,  lighted.  Mq.:  ama, 
light,  candle,  torch.     (Sa.:  lama,  id.) 

2600.  amata  auahi  a  spark  or  first  kindling 
of  fire.     Sa.:  'amata,  to  begin. 

2601.  amla  a  plant.     Mq.:  ami  ami,  id. 

2602.  amoamo  to  make  signs,  to  beckon. 
To.:  kamo,  id. 

2603.  amu  to  rail,  to  jest,  to  mock.  Mq.: 
amuamu,  to  ridicule,  to  defame.  Sa. : 
amuamu,  to  mock.  Ha.:  amuamu, 
to  revile,  to  use  profane  language. 

2604.  ana  a  rasp.  Sa. :  'ana,  a  rough  stone 
used  for  polishing.     Ha. :  ana,  id. 

2605.  anaana  small  stones,  shells,  coral 
chips.  Ha.:  anaana,  in  small  balls, 
as  sheep  dung. 

2606.  anaanaea  to  be  refreshed,  restored  to 
health.  Mq.:  anaana,  to  become 
better,  to  recover.  To. :  kana-gataa, 
incurable. 

2607.  anaiho  only.  Mq.:  anaiho,  only, 
solely,  absolutely,  indeed. 

2608.  anapo  to-night  (future).  Sd^.:  anapo, 
last  night. 

2609.  anau  to  lament,  to  mourn,  to  regret. 
Fu.:  anaunau,  to  sigh  for  one's  own 
country. 

2610.  anauru  a  strong  wind.     Mq.:  anauu, 

kanauu,  the  southwest  wind. 

261 1.  anei  the  sign  of  affirmative  interro- 
gation. Sa.:  anei,  probably.  Ha.: 
anei,  the  sign  of  a  question. 

2612.  ano  desolate,  solitary,  deserted.  Ha.: 
ano,  silent,  solitary,  as  a  deserted 
village. 

2613.  anoe curious,  envious.  Ha.:  anoi,  to 
desire  very  strongly. 

2614.  anoni,  anoi  to  mix,  to  confuse.  Ha.: 
anoni,  to  mix  together. 

2615.  ao  day.  Mq.:  ao,  day  from  dawn  to 
dark.     Sa.:  ao,  id.     Ma.:  ao,  id. 

2616.  ao  a  bird.     Ha.:  ao,  id. 

2617.  aoa  a  tree.  Mq.:  aoa,  the  banyan. 
Sa.:  aoa,  id.  Ha.:  aoa,  "name  of  a 
tree,  not  found  on  these  islands,  but 
in  some  foreign  country;  often  spoken 
of  in  the  ancient  meles" — Andrews. 

2618.  aoa  to  bark.  Ma.:  ao,  the  bark  of  a 
dog. 


120 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


2619.  aoao  side,  flank.     Mq.:  aoao,  kaokao,    . 

id.  Sa.:  'ao'ao,  the  armpit.  To.:  , 
kaokao,  the  side  of  a  canoe.  Ma.:  | 
kaokao,  ribs,  side.  1 

2620.  aoheohe  tall  and  slender.     Mq. :  ka-   \ 
oheohe,  slim,  slender.  j 

2621.  apoi      a     semicircle.     Mq.:  apoipoi,    | 
apokipoki,  kapoipoi,  round,  globular. 

2622.  aporo  weight,  burden.  Mq.:  apoo, 
the  stone  sinker  of  a  fish-line. 

2623.  ara-aniho  the  two  rows  of  teeth. 
Mq.:  aa,  file,  row,  rank. 

2624.  aramihi  a  crab.    Sa. :  'alamisi,  a  land 

crab. 

2625.  areu  a  girdle.  Mq.:  kareu,  kaeu,  a 
woman's  girdle.  Ha.:  aleuleu,  old 
and  useless  tapa. 

2626.  arevareva  a  cuckoo.     Sa.:  'aleva,  id. 

Ma. :  karewarewa,  a  bird. 

2627.  ariari  transparence,  brightness.  Ha.: 
aliali,  white. 

2628.  aru  miti  .stormy  billows.  Ha.:  miki, 
energetic,  active,  urgent. 

2629.  atama  intelligent,  clever.     Mq.:  ata- 

mai,  adroit,  wise, clever.  Sa. :  atamai, 
intelligent,  clever.  Ha. :  akainai,  wise, 
skilful,  ingenious. 

2630.  ate  avae  the  calf  of  the  leg.  Sa.: 
alevae,  id.     Ma.:  ateate,  id. 

2631.  ati  inclosed,  entangled.  Mq.:  kati, 
closed,  embarrassed,  plugged.  To.: 
kajia,  to  obstruct.  Ma.:  kati,  to 
block,  to  obstruct. 

2632.  ati  pi  to  throw  a  stone  over  the  surface 
of  water.  Sa.:  tipi,  to  skim  a  stone 
on  water.     Ma. :  tipi,  id. 

2633.  atiuaea  a  cucurbitaceous  plant.  Mq. : 
atiu,  katiu,  a  melon.  Fu.:  atiu,  a 
climbing  plant. 

2634.  aturi  a  plant.     Ha. :  akulikuli,  id. 

2635.  atutu  tumult,  agitation.  Mq.:  tutu, 
furious,  mad. 

2636.  au  a  sea  snail.  Mq.:  kau,  nau,  id. 
Sa. :  gau,  a  mollusc. 

2637.  au  smoke,  vapor.  Sa. :oi«,  id.  Ma.: 
au,  id. 

2638.  aua,  auaa  except.  Mq. :  aua,  except, 
prohibitive.  Sa.:  'aua,  prohibitive. 
Ma.:  kaua,  id. 

2639.  aufau  a  tax.     Ha.:  auhau,  id. 

2640.  aufau-fetii  genealogy.  Ma.:  kau- 
whau,  to  recite  old  legends  and  gene- 
alogies. 

2641.  auiaui  as  in  ancient  times.  Ma.: 
auki,  old. 

2642.  aumana  to  chew  victuals  for  another. 
Sa.:  'aumaga,  the  company  of  kava 
chewers. 

2643.  aupapa  a  flat  surface.  Ma.:  kau- 
papa,  a  level  surface,  a  floor. 

2644.  auta  a  groan,  a  sigh,  a  murmur.  Mq.: 
aiita,  air,  breath,  Moriori;  auta,  to 
sigh,  to  groan 

2645.  ea  the  thrush,  aphthae.  Mq.:  kea, 
id.     Sa.:  'ea'ea,  id.     Ha.:  ea,  id. 


2646.  haa-eho  to  suffer  from  indigestion. 
Ha. :  eho,  a  swelling  or  bunch  internal, 
a  kind  of  disease. 

2647.  fa  stalk.  Mq.:  fa,  ha,  petiole.  Sa.: 
fa,  the  petiole  of  taro  and  banana. 
Ha. :  ha,  petiole  of  taro  and  sugarcane. 

2648.  fa  the  mark  at  which  one  shoots  or 
aims.     Sa.:  fa,  id. 

2649.  fafau  to  join,  to  tie.  Sa.:  fafau,  to 
fasten  with  a  ligature. 

2650.  fai  to  confess,  to  reveal.  Mq.:  fai. 
hai,  haki,  id.  Sa. :  fai,  to  say.  Ma. : 
whaki,  to  confess,  to  divulge,  to  re- 
veal. Pau.:  faki,  to  discover,  to 
reveal. 

2651.  faifai  a  plant.     Mq.:  haihai,  a  tree. 

2652.  fanu  some.  Pau.:  toko-fanu,  id. 
Nine:  falu,  id. 

2653.  fatu  lord,  master.  Mq.  Jatu,  master, 
proprietor.  Ha. :  haku,  lord,  master, 
overseer. 

2654.  fatupehe song-maker.  Sa.: fatupese, 
poet.     (Ha.:  haku-mele,  id.) 

2655.  faufau  vile,  low,  disgusting.  Mq. : 
faufau,  hauhau,  the  opposite  of  good 
in  all  senses. 

2656.  fau-poo  hat,  head  covering.  Sa.:/cu, 
a  sort  of  turban. 

2657.  farapepe  Freycinetia  demissa.  Ha.: 
halapepe,  a  species  of  pandanus. 

2658.  fei  the  mountain  banana.  Mq.:  fei, 
a  plant.     Ha.:  hei,  the  pawpaw  tree. 

2659.  fenefenea  lassitude,  fatigue.  Sa.: 
fena,  id. 

2660.  fenuu  a  strand,  to  twist.  Mq. :  fenu, 
strips,  bands,  straps.  Ma.:  whenu, 
the  warp. 

2661.  raho-haari  a  naked  and  indecent 
dance.     Sa.:  fali,  coitus. 

2662.  haha  to  strut.  Ha.:  haha,  to  strut, 
to  act  the  fop. 

2663.  haha  laughter  in  peals.  Mq.:  haha- 
haha,  id. 

2664.  hahara  to  split.     Sa.:  sasala,  to  cut. 

2665.  hahau  to  seek.     Ma.:  hahau,\d. 

2666.  hahu  a  razor,  a  plane.  Mq. :  hahu, 
a  plane,  to  poHsh. 

2667.  hanahana  splendid,  illustrious,  glory. 
Ma.:  hana,  to  shine,  to  glow. 

2668.  hanehanea  fatigued.  Ha.:  hanea, 
indolent. 

2669.  hanihani  to  caress,  to  fondle.  Ha.: 
hanihani,  to  make  the  first  slight 
advances  in  tempting  to  adultery. 

2670.  hao  to  encircle.  To.:  hao,\6..  Ma.: 
hao,  to  inclose,  to  draw  around. 

2671.  hapepa  paralytic.  Mq.:  hapepa,  a 
sick  person  confined  to  the  house. 

2672.  hava  soiled.  Mq.:  hava,  id.  Sa. : 
sava,  defiled  with  excrement.  Ma.: 
hawahawa,  besmeared. 

2673.  hea  a  skin  eruption,  the  shingles. 
Ha.:  hea,  to  be  red  and  sore,  as  in- 
flamed eyes. 


the:   dominance   of   TAHITI    OVER   THE   PROVINCE. 


121 


2674.  hee  to  slide,  to  swim.     Sa.:  se'e,  to 

slide,   to  shoot  the  breakers.     Ha.: 

hee,  id. 

ahee  to  follow.     Mq. :  hee,  id. 

heepuanui  a  fine  sunset.     Ma. :  heke, 

to  decline  toward  setting,  as  the  sun. 

hehe  to  laugh  to  scorn.     Ha.:  hehe, 

to  laugh,  to  mock,  to  deride. 

heiva  a  dance.     Mq.:  heva,   a  very 

indecent  dance  of  naked  women.   Sa. : 

siva,  a  dance. 

hi    dysentery.     Mq.:     hi,    diarrhea. 

Nine:  hihl,  id.     Ma.:  hi,  id. 

hia-ai  great  desire  to  eat  or  drink. 

Mq. :  hia,  fia,  wish,  desire,  to  covet. 

Sa. :  fia,  to  wish.     Ma.:  hia,  to  de- 
sire.    Ha. :  hiaai,  a  strong  desire. 
3681.  hiehie    wild,    furious.     Ha.:    hichie, 

overbearing,  haughty. 
2682.  hihiu  savage,  shy.     Ha.:  hihiu,  wild, 

untamed,  unsocial. 

hinuhinu  lustre,  brightness,  shining. 
Ha.:  hinuhinu,  to  glisten,  to  sparkle, 
to  be  bright. 

hipa  pride.  Ha.:  hipa,  to  express 
gladness. 

hire  to  exaggerate.  Ha.:  hilohilo,  to 
lengthen  a  speech  by  mentioning  little 
circumstances,  to  make  nice  oratori- 
cal language. 
2686.  hitahita  vivacity,  impetuous,  to  be  in 
haste.  Sa. :  fJafita,  brave,  courageous. 

faa-hiti  to  pronounce.  Mq. :  haa- 
hiti,  id. 

hiti-mahuta  to  leap.  Mq.:  hiti-ee, 
to  leap  for  joy.  Sa. :  fiti,  to  leap.  Cf . 
2729. 

hito  to  ridicule.  Mq.:  hito,  vain, 
haughty,  proud. 

hoa  a  pole  for  carrying  a  burden. 
Mq. :  hoa,  small  sticks  used  in  fasten- 
ing an  outrigger.  Sa. :  so' a,  the  brace 
of  a  house. 

hoani  to  cajole,  to  conciliate.  Sa. : 
fesoasoani,  to  help,  to  comfort,  to 
strengthen. 

hoata  the  name  of  a  night.     Ma.: 
hoata,  the  third  day  of  the  moon. 
hopiri  to  be  quiet.     Mq.:  hopii,  id. 
hora  Tephrosia  piscatoria,  to  poison 
fish  therewith.     Ha.:  hola,  to  poison 
fish. 

ahoru  to  bend  as  a  weak  plank.  Ha.: 
holu,  to  bend  as  an  elastic  stick, 
flexible. 

2696.  hou  sweat.     Ha. :  hoti,  id. 

2697.  ai-huaa  genealogy,  lineage.  Mq. : 
huaa,  huaka,  family,  parents. 

2698.  huare  phlegm,  saliva.    Ma. :  huare,  id. 

2699.  huhu  a  black  fly.  Sa. :  lago-fufu,  the 
carpenter  bee. 

2700.  hui  a  collective  plural  (human).  Sa. : 
fui,  a  cluster,  a  flock.  Ma. :  hui,  an 
assembly.  Ha. :  hui,  a  company,  a 
cluster. 


2675. 
2676. 

2677- 
2678. 


2679- 


2680. 


2683. 


2684. 
2685. 


2687. 
2688. 


2689. 
2690. 


2691. 


2692. 


2693. 
2694- 


2695- 


2701. 
2702. 
2703. 
2704. 


2706. 

2707. 
2708. 

2709. 

2710. 
2711. 

2712. 
2713- 
2714. 
2715- 
2716. 

2717. 

2718. 
2719. 

2720. 
2721. 

2722. 

2723. 

2724 

2725. 

2726 

2727 
2728 


hupe mucus.     (Sa. :  isupc'id.)     Ma.: 
hupe,  id. 

huto  anger,  displeasure.     Mq.:  huto, 
dissension,  inharmonious. 
ie  a  sail.     Sa. :  'ie,  cloth,  fine  mats. 
Ha.:  ie,  cloth,  canvas. 
ieie    a    liana,    Freycinetia    dcmissa. 
Mq. :  kiekie,  a  tree  with  a  very  flex- 
ible root.     Sa. :  'ie'ie,  a  Freycinetia. 
Ma.:  kiekie,  F.  banksii. 
iha  di.spleasure.     Mq.:  iha,  an  inter- 
jection of  disgust.     Sa.:jja,  id.    The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  401. 
ihaiha  to  pant  because  of  heat.    Mq. : 
ihaiha,  cold,  to  shiver  with  cold.  Ma. : 
kiha,  to  pant. 

ihe  a  lance.     Ha. :  ihe,  a  spear, 
ihi  the  chestnut.     Mq.:f7it,  id.     Sa.: 
ifi,  id.     Ha. :  ihi,  an  herb. 
ihi  to  pull  up,  to  carry  off.     Mq. :  ihi, 
to  flay,  to  bark,  to  peel.     To. :  ihi,  to 
peel.     Ha.:  ihi,  to  peel,  to  flay. 
iho  to  second.     Mq. :  iha,   id.     Sa. : 
ifo,  id.     Ha.:  iho,  id. 
iho  essence,   nature.     Pau.:  iho,   es- 
sence, substance.    Sa..:fuatia-ifo,  con- 
science.    Ma. :  iho,  that  in  which  the 
strength  of  a  thing  consists. 
ihoiho  a  ghost,  a  spirit.     Pau.:  faka- 
iho,  a  ghost. 

iripo  whirlpool,  vortex.     Mq. :  iipoi, 
to  whirl,  to  surge. 

iuiu  profoundly  (of  sleep).     Mq.:  iu, 
profound,  deep. 

aivi  eminence,  hill,  slight  elevation. 
Mq.:  ivi,  hill.  Cf.  3004. 
ma  washed,  clean,  pure.  Mq. :  ma, 
clarified,  clear.  Sa.:  ma,  clean,  pure. 
Ma.:  ma,  white,  pale,  clean. 
maa  a  sling.  Mq.:  tnaa,  id.  Sa. : 
ma'a-ta,  id.  Ma.:  maka,  to  throw. 
Ha.:  maa,  a  sling. 

maamaa fooli.sh,  simple,  stupid.  Mq. : 
maaniaa,  crazy,  a  simpleton. 
mae    weak,    soft.     Mq. :  mae,    soft, 
flabby.     To. :  mae,  to  wither,  to  fade. 
Ha.:  mae,  id. 

maee  mobile.     Sa. :  maee,  to  shiver. 
haa-maere  to  astound,  to  stun.    Ha. : 
maele,  numb. 
.  a-maha  to  divide,  to  open,  to  split. 
Ha. :  maha,  to  make  a  hole  in,  to  tear 
in  two. 
.  mahae   torn,    rent.     Sa. :  masae,    to 

tear. 
.  mahamePhyllanthustahitensis.  Sa.: 

masame.  id. 
.  mahatea   to   be   fatigued   by.     Sa. : 
■mafatia,  weighed  down,  burdened, 
mahihi  obliquely.    Sa. :  masisi,  tohe 
broken  obliquely. 

mahiti  wrath.     Sa.:  7«a^/f,  bluster. 
.  mahore  to  peel  off.     Sa. :  mafoe,  to 
be    skinned.     Ma.:  mahore,    to    be 
peeled. 


122 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


2729.  mahuta  to  jump,  tofly.  Sa.-.mafuta,  [ 
to  rise  in  flight.  Ma.:  mahuta,  to  | 
jump. 

2730.  maiere  to  examine.     Ha.:  maiele,  to  | 
ask  questions  with  skill  so  as  to  puzzle 
one. 

2731.  maihe  diligently,  perfectly.  Sa. : 
maise,  above  all,  especially. 

2732.  maire  Polypodium  pustulatum.  Mq.: 
maie,  a  species  of  breadfruit.  To.: 
maile,  a  shrub.  Ma.:  maire,  various 
trees.  Ha.:  maile,  a  vine,  Alyxia 
olivaeformis. 

2733.  mairi  to  lie  down,  to  go  to  sleep. 
Mq.:  maii,  maiki,  a  bed,  couch. 

2734.  maiti  to  choose,  to  elect.  Ma.: 
mahi'.i,  to  sort  out. 

2735.  mama-orero  conclusion  of  a  council. 
Ha.:  mama,  to  finish,  to  have  done 
with  a  thing. 

2736.  manahune  plebeian.  The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  page  22. 

2737.  manono  Phyllanthus manono.  Ma.: 
manono,  a  tree.     Ha.:  manono,  id. 

2738.  manu  to  float,  to  swim  over.  Sa.: 
wa«J<,  to  float  high.  Ma.:  manu,  to 
float. 

2739.  manufiri,  manuhiri  host,  guest. 
Ma. :  manuhiri,  a  guest,  to  receive  as 
a  guest. 

2740.  manuia  to  prosper.  Sa. :  manuia, 
prosperous,  fortunate. 

2741.  mac  Commersonia  echinata.  Mq. : 
makomako,  a  shrub.  Sa. :  mao,  a  tree. 
Ha. :  mao,  a  shrub  used  in  dyeing. 

2742.  maoa  ripe,  cooked.  Ma.:  maoa, 
cooked. 

2743.  marara  dispersed.  Ma.:  marara, 
scattered. 

2744.  mareaafish.  Ma.:  wrarecr^a, white- 
bait. 

2745.  marehurehu  morning  twilight.  Mq.: 
maehuehu,  twilight.  Ha. :  malehulehu, 
morning  twilight. 

2746.  maro  dry,  desiccated.  Mq.:  mao, 
thirst,  desiccated.  Fu.:  mala,  dry. 
Ha.:  malo,  maloo,  id. 

2747.  maruao  break  of  day.  Ma.:  maruao, 
dawn. 

2748.  maruarua  the  bed  of  a  stream.  Ma.: 
maruarua,  a  valley. 

2749.  maruarua  ground  grubbed  up.  Ha.: 
malualua,  a  little  spot  dug  up  for 
planting. 

2750.  mata  the  edge  of  a  tool.  Mq. :  mata, 
point,  edge.  Sa.:  mata,  id.  Ma.: 
mata,  id. 

2751.  matahlti  a  year.     Ha.:  makahiki,  id. 

2752.  matapuna  a  spring.  Ma.:  mata- 
puna,  id. 

2753.  mati  Ficus  tinctoria.  Sa.:  matt,  a 
fig  tree. 

2754.  mato  a  rock,  a  high  rock.  Sa.:  mato, 
a  precipice.  Mangaia:  malo,  a  rock, 
a  stone. 


2756. 


2758. 
2759- 
2760. 
2761. 
2762. 
2763- 
2764. 


2755.  matua  old.     Sa. :  matua,  elder,  ma- 
ture.    Ha. :  makua,  of  full  age. 
mau  a  plural  prefix.     Mq. :  mau,  id. 
Ha.:  wzaw,  id. 

2757.  maunauna rough.  Mq.:  maunauna, 
rough,  callous. 

maureure  discouraged,  fearful.    Ma. : 
maule,  dispirited,  fearful. 
mavete    open.     To.:  movete,    to    be 
loose.     Ma.:  mawete,  untied, 
mea  to  do.     Mq.:  mea,  id.    Sa.. :  mea, 
id.     Ma. :  mea,  id. 

mere  a  star.  Ma. :  meremere,  the 
evening  star. 

a-miimii  to  curl,  to  twist.  Sa. :  migi, 
curly. 

a-mina  to  desire  what  another  is  eat- 
ing.    Ma. :  mina,  to  long  for. 
moemoe  ambush.     Ha..:  moemoe,  id. 

2765.  moemoe  Phyllanthus  simplex.  To.: 
mohemohe,  a  tree. 

2766.  momea  Lomaria  procera.  To.:  mo- 
mea,  a  shrub. 

2767.  moo-tua     grandchild.     Niue:  moko- 

putia,  id. 

2768.  mu  a  confused  noise.  Niue:  mumu, 
to  make  a  noise.  Ma.:  mumu,  a 
gentle  noise.  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, page  383. 

muri aval  river  mouth.    Sa. :  miiUvai, 
id.     Ha.:  muliwai,  id. 
na  demonstrative  of  the  middle  dis- 
tance.    Mq.:  na,   id.     Sa. :  lena,  id. 
Ma.:  na,  id. 
na  behold.     Ma.:  nana,  id. 

2772.  na  to  quiet  a  child.   Sa.:  «a,  id.    Ha.: 
na,  quieted,  pacified,  as  a  child. 
nahe  Angiopteris  erecta.     Sa.:  nase, 
the  giant  fern. 

nanau  to  covet.  Sa. :  naunau,  to  de- 
sire earnestly. 

nanunanu  to  coo.  Sa.:  nanu,  to 
.speak  in  an  incomprehensible  lan- 
guage. 

nau  a  plant.  Mq.:  nau,  id.  Sa.: 
nau,  id.     Ma.:  nau,  id. 

2777.  naupata  a  plant.  Mq. :  naupata,  id. 
Ma.:  naupatu,  id. 

2778.  nehenehe  handsome,  comely, elegant. 
Mq. :  yiehenehe,  corpulent. 

2779.  a-ninia  giddiness,  vertigo.  Mq.:  ni- 
nia,  dazzled  by  too  strong  light,  ver- 
tigo. Sa. :  niniva,  giddy. 
niuroahiti  Leucas  decemdentata. 
Mq. :  niuoaifiti,  a  species  of  coconut. 
noinoi  small,  fine.  Mq. :  noi,  a  dwarf, 
of  slow  growth.  Ha.:  noinoi,  small, 
as  a  dwarf. 

noo  the  stem  of  a  canoe.  Ma. :  noko, 
id. 

naunau   to  be  fine,   elegant.      Ha.: 
hoonaunau,  to  act  proudly,  to  dre.ss 
in  gorgeous  apparel. 
o   spade,   pick.     Mq.:  ko,    id.     Ma.: 

ko,  a  digging-stick. 


2769 


2770. 


2771- 


2773- 


2774- 


2775- 


2776. 


2780. 
2781. 

2782. 
2783. 

2784. 


THE    DOMINANCE    OF   TAHITI    OVER   THE    PROVINCE. 


123 


2785.  oprovisionsfor  a  journey.    Ma.  :o,  id. 

2786.  6  to  enter,  to  penetrate.  Sa.:  0,  to 
penetrate.  Ma.:  0,  to  get  into  a 
place  not  easily  entered. 

2787.  6  to  husk  a  coconut.     Mq.:  ko,  id. 

2788.  a-ofa  to  bend,  to  incline.  Sa. :  lofa, 
to  crouch,  to  cower  down. 

2789.  ofaa  a  nest.  Sa. :  ofaga,  id.  Ma.: 
ohatu^a,  id. 

2790.  ofao-tuna  an  eel's  hole.  Mq.:  kofao, 
kohao,  a  crack,  a  crevice. 

2791.  ofiri  to  twist,  to  turn.  Mq. :  kohii,  to 
interlace.  Ma.:  kowhiri,  to  whirl 
around. 

2792.  oheohe  a  plant.     Ma.:  kohekohe,  id. 

2793.  ohie  facile,  easy.     Sa.:  -gofie,  easy. 

2794.  ohimu  to  backbite.    Ma. :  ^o/n'mw,  id. 

2795.  ohiohio     a     sinister     glance.     Mq.: 

kofiofioa,  crosseyed. 

2796.  ohiohioa  vertigo.  Ha.:  ohiohio,  the^ 
dizziness  of  a  slight  intoxication. 

2797.  ohiti  to  pluck  out.     Ma.:  kowhili,  id. 
279S.  ohiti  a  very  small  sand  crab.     Ma.: 

kowhiiiu'hiti-moana,  a  small  shrimp. 
Ha. :  ohiki,  a  small  crab. 

2799.  oi  sharp,  pointed.  Mq. :  koi,  sharp, 
keen.     Ma.:  koi,  id. 

2800.  oi  to  turn,  to  veer.  Ha.:  oi,  to  move 
sidewise,  to  turn  the  side  to  one. 

2801.  omotu  an  ember,  a  coal.  Mq. : 
komotu,  omotu,  firebrand. 

2802.  onahe,  she.    Sa.:  owa,  his,  hers.   Ma.: 

07ia,  id. 

2803.  ona  rich.     Mq. :  ona,  id. 

2804.  onino  to  twist.  Mq. :  konino,  to 
plait,  to  twist,  to  roll. 

2805.  00  to  cluck.  Mq. :  00,  id.  Sa. :  oolo, 
the  cry  of  hens.     Ha. :  000,  to  crow. 

2806.  oomo  to  pierce,  to  introduce  into. 
Mq. :  kokomo,  oomo,  id.  Sa.:  omo,  to 
be  sunk  in.     Ma. :  komo,  to  insert. 

2807.  opa  an  angle.  Ma.:  kopa,  an  angle, 
a  corner. 

2808.  opiropiro  stinking.  Ha.:  opilopilo, 
bad  smelling. 

2809.  opu  to  rise,  of  the  sun.  Ma.:  kopu, 
the  morning  star. 

2810.  opupu  a  blister.     Ma.:  kopupu,  id. 

2811.  oteatea  white.  Mq.:feo/m,id.  Ma.: 
kotea,  pale. 

2812.  oti  presage  of  death.     Sa.:  o/j,  to  die. 

2813.  oti  to  cut.     Mq. :  koti,  oti,  id.     Sa. : 

'oti,  id.     Ma.:  koti,  id. 

2814.  otimo    to    slander,    to    calumniate. 

Mq. :  kotimo,  to  make  a  sign  secretly 
to  counteract  the  words  of  a  speaker. 

2815.  ou  mine.     Sa. :  o'u,  id.     Ha.:  o'u,  id. 

2816.  ouru  extremity,  point;  kouu,  extrem- 
ity, point,  crest,  summit,  head  of  a 
river.  Ma.:  koiiru,  top  of  a  tree, 
head  of  a  river. 

2817.  outou  you.  Mq.:  kotou,  otou,  id. 
Sa.:  'outou,  id.     Ma.:  koutou,  id. 

2818.  ovarivari  lazy,  indolent,  cowardly. 
Ha.:  owali,  infirm,  weak. 

2819.  haa-pa  to  seize,  to  attack.  Ha.: 
hoopa,  to  hit,  to  strike. 


paaoao, 
Mq.: 


2820.   paaoao  to  be  thin,  lean.    Ha. 
I  weakness,  want  of  strength. 

[   2821.  haa-pae  to  abandon,  to  reject. 
I  haapae,  id. 

\   2822.  paha  perhaps.     Ha.:  paha,  id. 
!    2823.   pahcmoioslip,  tofall.    Us^.-.pahemo, 
[  to  slip,  to  slip  off'. 

I   2824.   paheru  to  rake  the  soil.     Mq.-.paheu. 
j  to  comb. 

2825.  pahoa  to  beat  bark  for  cloth.     Mq.: 
pahoa,  id. 
j   2826.  pahono  to  join,  to  unite.     Ha.:  pa- 
I  hono,  to  stitch  together. 

2827.  pahu  to  splatter.     Ha. :  poAw,  to  gush 
I  or  burst  forth. 

I  2828.  pahuhu  to  press,  to  press  out.     Mq. : 
j  pahuhu,  pahuu,  to  press,  to  squeeze. 

2829.  pahuru  dirty.    Mq.: />a/mn<,  to  make 
I  dirty. 

I  2830.  paina  to  make  a  noise.     Ha.:  paina, 
j  to  sound,  as  in  breaking  or  tearing 

I  anything. 

j  2831.  pani  to  close.     Ma.:  pani,  to  block 
I  up,  to  obstruct. 

2832.  paoho  to  laugh  noisily.     Ma.:  paoho, 
'  to  bark. 

I  2833.  papaitobeat.     Ha. :  /)a^ai,  to  strike. 
I  2834.  papaa   crabs.     Sa.:  pa'a,   id.     Ma.: 
papaka,  id. 

2835.  papatea  untattooed.  Ma.:  pa paiea, 
having  no  tattoo  marks  on  the  face. 

2836.  papau  shallow.  Mq.:  papau,  low, 
shallow.  Sa. :  papa'u,  shallow.  Ma. : 
papaku,  id. 

2837.  papi  to  speak  quickly  and  in  confu- 
sion. Ma.:  papipapi,  confused,  in- 
articulate. 

2838.  papua  young  sprouts.  Ma..:  papua, 
fruitful. 

2839.  parare  to  spread  out,  to  be  published. 
Ha. :  palale,  to  branch  out. 

2840.  pare  a  fort,  a  place  of  refuge.  Ma.: 
parepare,  a  bre-xstwork  m  a  stockade. 

2841 .  pari  rocks  overhanging  the  sea.  Ma. : 
pari,  a  cliff,  a  precipice. 

2842.  paruru  to  shelter,  to  protect.  Ma.: 
paruru,  a  shelter  from  the  wind. 

2843.  pata  to  beat.  Mq.:  pata,  id.  Ha.: 
paka,  to  strike. 

2844.  patia  a  lance,  an  arrow.  Mq.:  patia, 
to  harpoon,  to  lance. 

2845.  pato  to  break  the  shell,  to  hatch. 
Ma. :  pato,  to  crack,  to  snap. 

2846.  pau  consumed,  expended.  Sa 
to  come  to  an  end.  Ma 
finished. 

2847.  pau  to  wet  one  another.  Mq 
to  moisten. 

2848.  pauaua  to  be  vigorous.  Ma..:  pauaua, 
strenuous. 

2849.  pehi  to  assail  with  stones.  Mq.:  pehi, 
id.     Ha.:  pehi,  to  throw  stones  at. 

2850.  pena  to  cover,  to  protect,  to  defend. 
Ma. :  penapena,  to  cherish,  to  foster 
to  take  care  of. 


pau, 
pau, 


pau. 


124 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


2851.  pera  a  corpse.  Ha.:  />^/a,  the  putrid 
flesh  and  bowels  of  a  dead  body  when 
the  bones  were  removed. 

2852.  pi  young,  green.  Ma.:  pipi,  half- 
grown,  not  matured. 

2853.  piee,  pihee  to  purge.  Mq.:  piee, 
diarrhea. 

2854.  haa-piipli  to  ridicule,  to  depreciate. 
Ha. :  hoopii,  to  accuse,  to  lay  a  charge 
against. 

2855.  pipi  to  sprinkle.     Ha.:  pipi,  id. 

2856.  pitao  black,  sombre.  Mq.:  pitako- 
tako,  pitaotao,  sombre,  obscure. 

2857.  pitoi  a  bruise  on  fruit.  Mq.:  pitoi, 
piiloi,  id. 

2858.  pitopito  a  button.  Mgv.:  pitopito, 
id.     Pau.:  pitopito,  id. 

2859.  piu  to  pull  in  a  fishing-line.  Ha.:  piu, 
to  skip  with  a  rope. 

2860.  pivai  the  runt  of  a  litter.  Ma. :  piwai, 
aborted  sweet  potatoes  which  are  not 
saved. 

2861.  ponao  thimble.    Mq.:  ponao-iima,  id. 

2862.  pono  straight,  direct.  Mq. :  pono, 
proper,  seemly.  Ma.:  pono,  true, 
upright. 

2863.  poo  to  slap  with  the  palm.  Mq.: 
poko,  the  noise  made  by  slapping  with 
the  flat  of  the  hand  on  an  arm  held 
snug  to  the  body;  to  slap  the  water. 

2864.  pope  pus.  Ma.:  />o/)o,  rotten,  worm- 
eaten. 

2865.  porehu  sombre.    Ma.:  porehu,  dusky. 

2866.  pou  to  descend.  Mq.:  pou-pima, 
grandchildren,  descendants. 

2867.  pu a  a  tree.  Mq.:  pna,id.  Sa. :  pua, 
id.     Ha.:  pua,  id. 

2868.  puatea  a  tree.  Mq.:  pukatea,  pua- 
tea,  id.  Nine:  pukatea,  id.  Ma.: 
pukatea,  id. 

2869.  puita  cold,  a  fit  of  shivering.  Mq.: 
puita,  cold,  shivering,  gooseflesh. 

2870.  puna  a  haunt  of  fish.  Sa. :  puna,  a 
place  where  fish  abound. 

2871.  pupa  to  slat  (of  sails).  Mq.:  pupa, 
id. 

2872.  pupo  to  beat  the  hands.  Mq.:  pupo, 
to  squeeze  in  the  hands  in  order  to 
soften. 

2873.  pupu  shells.     Ha.:  pupu,  id. 

2874.  pupu-vaha  to  gargle.  Mq.:  pupu, 
id.     Sa. :  pupu,  id. 

2875.  pureva  to  be  on  the  eve  of  going. 
Ha. :  puleva,  to  float  here  and  there. 

2876.  purima  the  hands  joined  as  a  trum- 
pet. Mq.:  puiima,  to  whistle  with 
the  fingers. 

2877.  haa-purupuru  to  care  for,  to  serve. 
Ha.:  pulupulu,  to  cherish,  to  brood 
as  a  hen  her  chicks. 

2878.  pute  bag,  sack,  pocket.  Ma.:  pute, 
a  bag,  a  basket. 

2879.  puvaavaa  ribbon,  furbelow.  Mq. : 
puvaavaa,  id.      (Sa.:  puva'ava'a,  id.) 

2880.  puvatavata  to  be  ill  joined.  Ma.:  pu- 
watawata,  full  of  interstices. 


2881.  rae  the  forehead.  Mq.:a«,  id.  Pau.: 
roe,  id.  Mgv.:  akarae,  to  cut  the 
hair  on  the  forehead.  Ma.:  rae,  the 
forehead.     (Sa.:  /ae,  hairless.) 

2882.  rahu  sortilege,  enchantment.  Mq.: 
ahu,  a  sacred  spot.  Sa. :  lafu,  the 
pig  tabu.  Ma.:  rahurahu,  herbage 
plucked  on  a  battlefield  and  used  by 
a  priest  in  incantations. 

2883.  rapaau  medicament,  to  treat  with 
medicine.  Mq.:  apakau,  apau,  oint- 
ment  for  a  sore.  Ha.:  lapaau,  to 
administer  medicine. 

2884.  raparapa  square.  To.:  labalaba,  id. 
Ha.:  lapalapa,  square  (of  timber,  of 
a  bottle,  of  a  cow  yard). 

2885.  raruraru  the  knees  of  a  boat.  Mq.: 
auau,  bowsprit,  prow. 

2886.  rata  the  chestnut  tree.  Ma.:  rata,  a 
tree. 

2887.  ratou  they.   Mq.  :a/oM,  id.   Sa. :  latcu, 

id.     Ma.:  ratou,  id.     Pau.:  ratou,  id. 
Mgv.:  ratou,  id. 

2888.  rauhuru  dry  banana  leaf.  Mq.: 
auhuu,  id.  (To. :  hulu,  leaves  dry  and 
dead.)     Ha.:  lauhulu,  banana  leaf. 

2889.  raumati  to  cease  raining,  to  remain 
fair.  Sa. :  HaKma//,  dry,  arid.  Ma.: 
raumati,  summer.     Cf.  2173. 

2890.  raumea,  aumea  gills.  Mq. :  oumea, 
koumea,  id. 

2891.  rauone  soil  free  from  stones.  Ha.: 
lauone,  id. 

2892.  ravaai  to  fish.  Mq. :  avaia,  avaika, 
id.     Ha.:  lawaia,  id. 

2893.  raverave  a  servant,  to  serve.  Ha.: 
lawelawe,  to  wait  on  the  table,  to 
serve. 

2894.  ref  a  to  look  side  wise.  Ma.:  rewha,  a 
squint. 

2895.  reva  the  firmament,  atmosphere.  Ha.: 
lewa,  the  upper  regions  of  the  air, 
atmosphere,  the  visible  heavens. 

2896.  ri  to  hang.  Ha.:  li,  to  hang  by  the 
neck. 

2897.  riirii  little  by  little.     Ha.:  liilii,  id, 

2898.  ropuee  a  violent  blast  of  wind.  Ma. : 
ropu,  a  gust  of  wind,  a  squall. 

i   2899.  rori  trcpang.     Mq  :  0/,  id.     Sa.:  loli, 

I  id.     Ha.:  loli,  id. 

j   2900.  rori  to  become  hard.     Mq.:  oi,  com- 

j  pact,   leathery.     Ha.:  loliloli,   to   be 

,  watersoaked  or  tough. 

I   2901.  rourou  cartilage  of  the  nose.     Mq.: 

I  ouoti  ihu,  id. 

I   2902.  ruahine  an  old  woman.     Ma.:  rua- 

hine,  id.     Cf.  2357. 
i   2903.  ruaroa   tropic   of   Capricorn.     Mq.: 
!  uaoa,    a   constellation,    the   eleventh 

month.     The  sense  in  Tahiti  is  prob- 
I  ably  that  of  some  constellation  which 

I  may  be  used  to  determine  the  position. 

}   2904.  ruau  an  old  man,  an  old  woman.  Ha. : 
j  luaii,  a  parent. 

:   2905.   rufa  worn  out.     Ma.;  ruha,   ruwha, 

weary.     Cf.  2359. 


THE  DOMINANCE  OF  TAHITI  OVER  THE  PROVINCE. 


125 


2906 
3907 
2908 
2909 
2910 

2911. 
2912. 
2913. 

3914. 

2915- 

2916. 

2917. 
2918. 

2919- 

2920. 
2921. 
2922. 

2923. 


2925- 

2926. 
2927. 

2928. 

2929. 

2930. 

2931. 
2932. 

2933- 

2934- 


ruhi    sleepy,    drowsy.      Ma.:    ruhi,      2935. 
weak,  exhausted.     Cf.  1510. 
ruhiruhia  aged,  old.     Ma.:  ruruhi,      2936. 
an  old  woman. 

rumi,  to  rub,  to  massage  the  limbs.      2937, 
Cf.  1514- 

rupe  a  pigeon.  Mq.:  upe,  id.  Sa. : 
lupe,  id.     Ma.:  rupe,  id.  2938, 

ruru  a  large  aquatic  bird,  a  wood-      2939. 
pecker.     Mq. :  uu,    a    pigeon.     Sa. : 
lulu,  an  owl.     Ma.:  riiru,  the  more-      2940. 
pork  owl. 

rurua  a  shelter  from  the  wind.   Mgv. :      2941. 
mm,  a  shelter.     Ma.:  ruru,  id. 
ruta  to  be  in  a  hurry.     Ma.:  ruta,      2942. 
bluster,  rage. 

ta-aa  to  cut  the  roots  in  order  to  fell      2943. 
a  tree.     Mq. :  ta,  to  beat.     Sa.:  ta, 
id.     Ma.:  ta,  id.  2944. 

ta-ia  to  fish  with  line  or  net.     Sa. : 
ta-palolo,  to  fish  for  palolo.     Fu. :  ta,       2945. 
daylight  fishing  of  women. 
taa  to  fall.     Ma.:  taka,  to  fall  off,  to      2946. 
set. 

taa  to  go  away.     Ha.:  kaa,  gone,  ab-      2947. 
sent,  to  remove. 

taa  finished.     Ma.:  taka,  to  desist. 
taai  to  voyage,  to  make  the  rounds. 
Mq.:  takai,  taai,  id.  2948. 

taanini  to  stagger,  to  flutter  in  the 
wind.     Mq. :  takanini,  taanini,   ver-      2949. 
tigo,  staggering.    Ha. :  kaanini,  to  be 
agitated,  in  a  flutter. 
taaroa  god  creator.    Mq. :  tanaoa,  id. 
Sa. :  tagaloa,  id.     Ma.:  tangaroa,  id. 
taave    to    hang,    to    strangle.     Ha.:      2950. 
takawe,  id. 

taf a  sonorous.     Mq.:  to/a,  the  sound      2951. 
of  a  shock.     Ha. :  kaha,  a  crack  of  a 
whip,  report  of  a  pistol.  2952. 

tahavahava  dirty,  or  soiled.    Ma. :  to- 
hawahaiva,  to  defile,  to  pollute.     Cf.      2953. 
2672. 

tahiri   a  fan.     Mq. :  tafii,   tahii,   id.      2954. 
Ha.:  kahili,    a    fly    brush    made    of 
feathers. 

tahiri  to  sweep  by  striking  with  a      2955. 
cloth  or  broom,  to  dust,  to  wipe.   Ha. : 
kahili,  to  sweep,  to  wipe.     Cf.  2376.      2956. 
tahiri  to  wag  the  tail.     Ma.:  tahiri, 
to  welcome  by  waving  garments.  2957. 

tahitahi  to  brush  with  the  hand,  to 
sweep.  Sa. :  tafi,  to  brush,  to  sweep. 
Ma. :  to/z?,  to  sweep.  2958. 

tahuhu  ridgepole.  Ma.:  tahuhti,  id. 
Cf.  2462.  2959. 

tahuti  to  rot,  perishable.  Ha.: 
kahuki,  corruption,  putrefaction.  2960. 

tai-ao  dawn.  Mq. :  iakiiaki  te  ao, 
just  before  dawn.  2961. 

taimaha  heavy.     Ma.:  taimaha,  id.        2962. 
taitahi     each,     one    by    one.     Sa.: 
ta'itasi,  each.  2963. 

taitai  salt.  Mq. :  taitai,  to  salt,  to 
pickle.  2964. 

tamaa  sandals,  shoes,  foot  covering.   1   2965. 
Ha.:  kamaa,  id.  I 


tamaa  to  eat.     Mq. :  iamaka,  tamaa, 

to  eat  to  excess. 

tamahana  toheat.     Ma.:  lamahana, 

to  cook  a  second  time. 

tamara  palms,  leaves.    Ha.:  kamala, 

to  thatch  with  leaves  for  a  temporary 

house. 

tamau  to  persevere.    Ha. :  katnau,  id. 
tane  man,  husband.     Sa. :  tone,  man. 

Ma.:  tane,  male,  husband. 
taneenee     large,     abundant.     Mq. : 

taneenee,  small,  few.     A  sense-invert. 
tanoho  to  sit,  to  dwell.    Mq. :  tanoho. 

to  sit. 

taoa     property,     possessions.     Ma.: 

taonga,  property,  treasure. 

tapahi  to  cut.     Ma.:  tapahi,  to  cut, 

to  chop. 

tapairu  princess.     Ma.:  tapairu,  the 

firstborn  girl  of  a  chiefly  family. 
tapi-ata    diflicult    to    obtain.     Sa.: 

-gatd,  difficult  to  do  or  be. 

tapii    to    cling    to    anything.     Ma.: 

tapiki,  to  lay  hold  of. 

tapure  to  be  speckled,  spotted.    Ha. : 

kapule,  to  be  hung  up,  as  a  bunch 

of  bananas,  until  the  skin  turns  black 

in  spots. 

taputea  the  rainbow.     Sa. :  tapuitea, 

the  evening  star. 

tara  the  comer  of  a  house,   angle. 

Mq. :  taa,  id.     Sa. :  tala,  the  round  end 

of  a  house.     Ma. :  tara,  the  side  wall  of 

a  house.     The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  239. 
tara    enchantment.     Ma.:  tara,    an 

incantation. 

tara   to  untie.     Sa.:  tala,   id.     Ha.: 

kala,  id. 

tarava    to    lie    horizontally.     Ma.: 

tarawa,  to  hang  upon  a  line. 

tarou   to  pick   fruit  with  a  forked 

stick.     Sa. :  talou,  id. 

tata  porringer,  cup,  to  bale.     Mq. : 

tdtd,  scoop,  baler.     Sa. :  tata,  wooden 

baler  of  a  canoe.     Ma. :  tata,  id. 
tata  to  strike,  to  beat.     Mq. :  toto,  id. 

Sa. :  tala,  id.     Ma. :  tata,  id. 

tatai  to  expel  an  evil  spirit.     Mq. : 

tdiai,  to  chase,  to  expel,  to  exclude. 
tataramoa    a    prickly    shrub.     Sa. : 

talatalamoa,  a  variety  of  the  ifi  tree. 

Ma. :  tataramoa,  the  bramble. 

tati  to  insult,  to  reproach.    Ha. :  kaki, 

cross,  petulant,  angry. 

tatipi  to  cut  with  a  knife.     Sa. :  tatipi, 

to  cut,  to  shred. 

taua   demonstrative   pronoun,   that. 

Ma.:  taua,  id. 

taua  coward.  Ma. :  towtowa, cowardly. 

tauama    an    outrigger   canoe.     Sa. : 

tauama,  one  rope  of  a  canoe  rigging. 
tauaro  the  front.     Ma.:  tauaro,  the 

front  or  principal  aspect  of  a  building. 
taui  price,  wages.     Sa. :  taui,  id. 
taumamao  to  be  out  of  reach.     Sa.; 

taumamao,  to  be  far  off. 


126 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


2966.  taumata  a  vizor.  Sa.:  taiimata,  id. 
Tokelau:  taumata,  "a  curious  marine 
animal  found  on  the  reefs;  it  is  used 
by  the  natives  as  a  helmet  or  cap 
(taumata)  because  when  dried  it  be- 
comes hard  as  iron."     Tregear,  s.  v. 

2967.  taurua  the  planet  Venus.  Mq.: 
takiiua,  the  name  of  a  star.  Ma.: 
takurua,  Sirius. 

2968.  taurua  a  double  canoe.  Ma.:  taurua, 
id. 

2969.  tautai  the  result.  Ha.:  kaukai,  to 
wait  for  an  event  to  happen. 

2970.  tautau  to  fish  in  sweet  water.  Ha.: 
kaukau,  the  snaring  of  fish. 

2971.  tauteute  a  heap  of  victuals.  Sa.: 
taute,  to  eat,  to  drink.  Ma.:  taute, 
to  prepare  food  for  cooking. 

2972.  tavare  to  trick,  to  dupe.  Mq. :  tavae, 
to  cajole,  to  flatter.  Ma. :  taware,  to 
dupe,  to  fool,  to  cajole. 

2973.  tavere  to  tow  a  thing  in  the  water. 
Ha. :  kawewele,  the  person  at  the  end 
of  long  ropes  when  many  are  dragging 
a  heavj-  object. 

2974.  tavini  a  servant.  Mq.:  tavini,  id. 
Sa. :  tavini,  id.  Bishop  Jaussen  dis- 
tinguishes this  as  a  neologism  in 
Tahiti;  it  is  undoubtedly  a  natural- 
ized form  of  servant,  a  word  which  at 
the  time  of  the  voyage  of  the  Duff  and 
on  the  lips  of  the  pioneer  missionaries 
would  undoubtedly  have  been  pro- 
nounced sarvent. 

2975.  tavovovovo  a  distant  sound.  Mq.: 
tavovo,  to  click  the  teeth.  Ha.: 
kawowo,  to  make  a  rustling  sound, 
to  sound  heavily. 

2976.  faa-te  to  milk,  to  squeeze  out.  Ma.: 
whakate,  to  squeeze  fluid  out  of  any- 
thing. 

2977.  tere  to  slip.  Ha.:  kele,  to  slide,  to 
.slip. 

2978.  tetei  to  clench  the  teeth.  Mq. :  teiei, 
to  grit  the  teeth,  to  show  the  teeth. 
Ma. :  tetea,  to  show  the  teeth,  to  gnash 
the  teeth. 

2979.  tia  the  lower  belly.  Mq. :  tia-kopu, 
pubes.    Ma. :  tia,  the  lower  abdomen. 

2980.  tiahonu  to  piece  together.  Mq.: 
tuhonu,  to  mend,  to  patch.  Ma.: 
tuhonu,  to  join. 

2981.  tiao  to  seek.     Mq. :  tikao,  tiao,  id. 

2982.  tiare  a  gardenia.  Mq. :  tiare,tiae,  id. 
vSa. :  tiale,  id.     Ma.:  tiare,  fragrant. 

2983.  tiehi,  to  expel,  to  drive  away.  Mq.: 
tiehi,  id. 

2984.  tihi  the  corner  stone  of  a  marae.  Ha.: 
kihi,  the  outer  corner  of  a  thing. 

2985.  tinana  trunk,  source,  foundation. 
Ma.:  tinana,  the  body,  the  trunk. 

2986.  tipona  to  knot.  Mq.:  tipona,  to  tie 
together.  Ma.:  tipona,  to  tie  in  a 
knot. 

2987.  tiratira  to  raise  high.  Ha.:  kilakila, 
height. 


2988.  tire  enough,  have  done.  Mq.:  tie, 
interjection  of  disapproval. 

2989.  faa-titina  to  force  oneself  to  do  too 
much.     Ha. :  kikina,  to  urge,  to  drive. 

2990.  titohe trousers, drawers.  Mq.:  titohe, 
the  buttocks. 

2991.  ti too  a  sprit,  to  boom  out  a  sail.  Ma.: 
titoko,  a  sprit. 

2992.  titore  to  shred  leaves  for  weaving. 
Ma. :  titore,  to  split. 

2993.  tea  a  gout  of  blood.  Sa.:  to' a,  to 
coagulate. 

2994.  toatoa  Elatostemma  sessile.  Mq.: 
toatoa,  a  plant.     Ma. :  toatoa,  id. 

2995.  toatoa  a  bad  smell  of  the  sea.  Sa.: 
to'ato'a,  to  smell  bad. 

2996.  toetoe-pahao  a  crab.  Mq. :  toetoe, 
id.     Sa. :  toetoe,  id. 

2997.  toi  Alphitonia  zizyphoides.  Mq.: /oi, 
a  climbing  plant.     Sa. :  toi,  a  tree. 

2998.  toimaha  heavy.  Ma.:  toimaha,  id. 
Cf.  2931- 

2999.  toiri  to  drag  a  log.  Ma.:  tokiri,  to 
shove,  to  thrust  lengthwise. 

3000.  tope  a  lock  or  knot  of  hair  falling 
behind.  Mq. :  tope,  a  tuft  or  tress  of 
hair  worn  on  one  side  of  the  head  in 
sign  of  vengeance  to  be  exacted.  To. : 
tobe,  a  lock  of  hair. 

3001.  tore  to  be  inflamed  with  proud  flesh. 
Ma.:  toretore,  inflamed. 

3002.  toromiro  the  sacred  tree  (Thespesia). 
Ma.:  toromiro,  a  tree. 

3003.  toto  netting  in  which  a  calabash  is 
carried.  Alq.:  toto,  the  net  in  which 
breadfruit  is  gathered.  Ha.:  koko, 
netting  around  a  calabash. 

3004.  tuaivi  crest,  summit  of  a  mountain. 
Mq. :  tuaivi,  a  mountain,  hill.  Sa.: 
tuasivi,  chain  of  mountains,  ridge. 
Ha.:  kuahiwi,  mountain,  summit. 
Cf.  2715. 

3005.  tuamata  eyebrow.  Sa.: /Mowa/a,  eye- 
lid. 

3006.  tuara  a  sail.  Sa.:  tuald,  to  put  a 
canoe  more  before  the  wind. 

3007.  tuatoto  miscarriage.  Mq. :  tuatoto, 
childbirth.  Ha. :  kuakoko,  pains  of 
childbirth. 

3008.  tuatua  an  ancient  word  of  address  in 
the  evening  prayer  at  the  marae. 
Ma.:  tua,  a  religious  word  for  god. 

3009.  tuferu,  tuheru  to  scratch.  Mq. : 
tufeu,  tuhcn,  id. 

3010.  tuhituhi  sweetish.  Ha.:  kuhikuhi, 
sweet  or  pleasant  to  the  taste. 

301 1.  tumu  blunt.  Mq.:  tumue,  tumuhe, 
blunt,  obtuse.     Ha.:  kumiimu,  id. 

3012.  ra-tumu  the  sun  half-set.  Mq.: 
tumu  0  te  ani,  the  horizon. 

3013.  tuna  the  sweetwater  eel.     Sa. :  tuna, 

id.     Ma. :  tu7ia,  the  eel. 

3014.  tuoi  to  stagger.  Mq. :  hee-tuoi,  id. 
Ha.:  kuoi,  id. 

3015.  tuoo  to  be  serious,  grave.  Ha. :  kuoo, 
calm,  sober. 


THE  DOMINANCE  OF  TAHITI  OVER  THE  PROVINCE. 


127 


3016.  turl  deaf.  Mq. :  tut,  id.  Sa.:  tuli, 
id.  Ma.:  turi,  id.  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  284. 

3017.  turuturu  posts  of  a  house.  Mq. : 
tuutuu,  id. 

3018.  tutau  to  cast  anchor.    Mq. :  tutau,  id. 

3019.  tutoo  a  stubborn  cough,  asthma. 
Mq. :  tutoko,  tutoo,  a  cough. 

3020.  tutu  a  plant.  Mq. :  tutu,  id.  To.: 
tutu,  a  shrub.     Ma. :  tutu,  id. 

3021.  tutufa,  tutuha  to  split.  Mq.:  tufa, 
id.     Ha.:  kuha,  id. 

3022.  tutui  candlenut.     Ha.:  kukut,id. 

3023.  tuturu  a  support,  prop,  stay.  Ha.: 
kukulu,  a  pillar,  a  post. 

3024.  u  to  touch  shore,  to  strand.  Ma. :  u, 
to  reach  the  land. 

3025.  ua  a  land  crab  which  shears  iron. 
Mq. :  uka,  lobster.  Sa. :  uga,  the  her- 
mit crab. 

3026.  ua  the  back  of  the  neck.  Sa. :  ua,  the 
neck.     Ma. :  ua,  the  back  of  the  neck. 

3027.  uai  to  face  about.  Sa. :  tiai,  to  turn 
toward. 

3028.  uha,  ufa  to  belch.  Ha.:  uha,  to 
belch,  to  hawk  up  mucus. 

3029.  uhu  a  cry  of  astonishment.  Ha.: 
uhu,  a  cry  of  grief. 

3030.  ui  ringing  in  the  ears.  Mq. :  ui,  the 
buzzing  of  flies.  Ha. :  ui,  to  squeak, 
to  creak. 

3031.  ununu  prohibition  of  fishing  on  the 
reef.  Ha. :  ununu,  a  stick  erected  in 
sign  of  a  tabu. 

3032.  upaupa  a  bird.     Sa. :  upa,  an  insect. 

3033.  uru  the  human  skull.  Mq. :  uu,  the 
head.    Sa.:M/M,  id.    Moriori:  m/m,  id. 


3034.  uruhia  inspired.  Ha.:  uluhia,  to  he 
possessed  by  a  spirit. 

3035.  utai  to  be  wet  with  sea  water.  Mq.: 
utai,utaira,kutai,  damp,  waterlogged. 

3036.  ha-utiuti  to  move  oneself  incessantly. 
Ha.:  ukiuki,  to  be  gently  in  motion. 

3037.  uvira  lightning.     Ha.:  uwila,  id. 

3038.  va  space  between  the  leaves  in  a  roof. 
Sa. :  va,  space  between.  Ma.:  wa, 
interval. 

3039.  vae   timbers   of   a   boat.     Ha.:  wae, 

knees,  side  timbers  of  a  boat. 

3040.  vae  to  share  out.  Sa. :  vae,  to  divide, 
to  share.     Ma.:  wawae,  to  divide. 

3041.  vahavaha  to  disdain,  to  dislike.  Ha.: 
wahawaha,  to  hate,  to  dislike. 

3042.  vaianu  a  plant.     Mq. :  vaianu,  id. 

3043.  vairua,  vaerua,  verua,  virua,  vaiite 
spirit,  soul.     Ma. :  wairua,  id. 

3044.  varea  to  be  sleepy,  napping.  Ma.: 
warea,  under  the  influence  of  sleep. 

3045.  varovaro  vibration  of  sounds  upon 
the  ear.  Ma.:  wawaro,  to  murmur, 
to  sound  indistinctly. 

3046.  vata  opening,  space,  separated  by 
an  interval.  Is/lq.:  vatavata,  id.  Ma.: 
watawata,  full  of  holes. 

3047.  vava  sound  of  wind  or  rain.  Ma.: 
wawa,  to  sound  like  pattering  rain. 

3048.  vea  messenger.  Ha. :  weawea,  a  pro- 
curer. 

3049.  verevere  pudenda  muliebria.  Ma.: 
werewere,  id.  (labia  minora). 

3050.  verovero  to  twinkle  like  the  stars. 
Ha. :  welowelo,  the  light  of  a  firebrand 
thrown  into  the  air. 

305 1 .  vihi  a  wrapper.     Ha. :  wihi,  to  roll  up 

as  a  bundle. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  MARQUESAS  IN  THE  FAIRWAY  TO  HAWAII. 

Church  twice,  twice  State — each  has  essayed  the  Marquesas  and  each 
has  left  its  record  of  double  failure,  record  and  echo  record.  Yet  where 
failure,  complete  and  utter  loss  of  effort,  has  attended  the  touch  of  the 
solemn  facts  of  such  life  as  is  known  to  us,  romance  has  found  success. 
The  unclothed  truth  has  blushed  to  find  herself  in  company  of  a  race 
whose  painfully  assumed  tracery  of  tattooing  has  always  seemed  suffi- 
cient garb.  But  fiction  with  its  better  truth  of  the  comprehending  eye 
has  given  life  to  the  Marquesas,  a  life  that  will  far  outlast  the  fast-dying 
race. 

Here  we  have  something  that  is  interesting  in  detail;  we  shall  find 
some  pleasure  in  looking  back  to  these  several  efforts,  five  digits  where- 
with we  may  clasp  these  remote  islands  of  the  sea  into  some  measure  of 
comprehension. 

The  Marquesas,  the  islands  of  the  Marquis,  they  are.  Who  was  this 
Marquis  whose  title  should  serve  as  sufficient  designation  of  islands  in  a 
remote  sea,  should  endure  when  the  honesty  of  newer  geographical 
nomenclature  has  shaken  the  Georgian  glory  from  Tahiti  and  the  fame 
of  a  petty  Earl  of  Sandwich  from  Hawaii  ?  It  was  Mendoza,  marquis  of 
Cafiete  and  grandee  of  Spain,  greater  than  grandee,  the  great  viceroy  of 
Peru  in  the  days  of  its  glory.  His  admiral  it  was,  Alvaro  Mendafia  de 
Neira,  who  conferred  this  name  upon  these  rugged  and  savage  lands. 
It  was  on  Mendaiia's  second  and  fatal  voyage.  After  eight-and-twenty 
years  of  belief  that  far  in  the  west  of  the  great  and  unknown  sea  he  had 
discovered  the  Ophir  land  of  Solomon  whence  came  the  gold  in  ships  of 
Tarshish,  the  great  admiral  had  secured  sanction  for  a  voyage  of  col- 
onization. His  cabins  and  holds  were  filled  with  a  scurvy  lot  of  settlers 
of  the  new  lands,  the  sweepings  of  the  streets  from  Panama  to  Lima,  four 
hundred  outcasts.  In  the  early  days  of  the  voyage  toward  a  hope  that 
could  never  be  fulfilled  Mendafia  discovered  new  land,  the  southern 
group  of  the  islands  of  our  study  in  this  chapter,  sighted  them  late  in  the 
afternoon  of  July  21,1 595 .  Drawn  by  the  lure  of  gold  at  the  other  edge 
of  the  sea  whose  wastes  he  had  scarcely  begun  as  yet  to  cross,  the 
admiral  could  not  halt  for  long  at  these  islands  of  new  discovery.  He 
skirted  each  as  it  rose  upon  his  view,  gave  them  collectively  the  name  of 
his  viceregal  patron,  landed  on  one  that  he  might  take  possession  in  the 
name  of  Spain  and  the  Church.  The  proper  names  of  his  narrative 
read  like  a  passage  from  the  Acta  Sanctorum.  The  four  ships  of  his 
fleet  were  four  saints  by  name,  Jerome  and  PhiHp  in  one  pair,  and  on  the 
side  of  distaff  sanctity  Isabella  and  Catharine.     To  each  new  island,  as 

129 


130  EASTER  ISLAND. 

it  rose  to  view,  he  gave  pious  names:  Magdalena  served  to  designate 
Fatuhiva,  then  followed  San  Pedro,  Santa  Christina,  and  La  Dominica. 
It  was  upon  the  last,  Tahuata,  that  he  elected  to  land.  This  was  on  the 
day  of  Santiago  and  to  the  bay  which  promised  anchorage  he  gave  the 
name  of  Madrede  Dios.  All  this  piety  was  but  the  prelude  to  the  bless- 
ing of  the  heathen  land.  In  all  the  pomp  which  belonged  to  the  dignity 
of  an  admiral  of  Spain  Mendafia  set  foot  upon  the  shore.  The  altar 
was  erected  in  the  abode  of  joyous  paganism ;  the  well-ordered  pomp  of 
the  ritual  of  the  mass  attracted  the  imitation  of  the  savages  if  it  left 
their  reverence  untouched;  the  European  history  of  the  Marquesas 
opens  with  the  solemn  act  of  religion.  Even  in  this  solemnity  we  have 
the  record  of  the  straying  attention  which  sometimes  finds  food  for 
secular  thought  in  church.  Beside  the  admiral  sat  his  wife,  Doiia 
Ysabel  Berreto,  destined  by  bitter  fate  to  become  herself  an  admiral  and 
to  lead  the  broken  expedition  home  and  away  from  the  inhospitable 
land  which  was  to  hold  forever  hidden  thecorpseof  her  husband.  Beside 
Dofia  Ysabel,  through  all  the  ceremonies,  sat  a  woman  of  the  island  race 
(the  chronicler  of  the  voyage  narrates  that  she  v.^as  more  beautiful  than 
the  ladies  of  Lima),  and  fanned  the  lady  with  a  fan  of  curious  workman- 
ship. Her  hair  was  most  magnificent;  Dofia  Ysabel  asked  to  have  a 
lock,  an  ignorant  indignity  which  added  its  mite  to  the  score  which  the 
islanders  soon  sought  to  settle  with  their  disturbing  visitors.  "Prob- 
ablement, "  says  Vincendon  DumouHn,  "pen  d'heures  apres  le  moment 
ou  les  Espagnols  avaient  rendu  grace  au  ciel  de  leur  decouverte  les  mal- 
heureux  Noukahiviens  supphaient  leurs  divinites  tutelaires  de  les 
debarrasser  de  la  presence  de  leurs  terribles  visiteurs. "  Three  crosses 
set  up  along  the  beach,  a  name  and  a  date  carved  in  the  bark  of  a  tree, 
one  Marquesan  who  had  been  taught  the  parrot  recitation  of  a  sacred 
name— this  was  all  that  the  Church  gave  to  the  Marquesas  when  first 
it  came  into  contact  with  their  savagery.  Before  the  fleet  had  passed 
from  sight  the  crosses,  we  may  be  sure,  were  converted  to  timber  uses; 
the  bark  of  a  tree  in  the  Pacific  tropics  is  no  material  for  enduring  mem- 
orials of  discovery ;  as  lightly  as  learned  the  sacred  names  would  vanish 
from  use.  This  first  coming  of  religion  with  all  its  pomp  was  but  vain 
shov/;  it  left  no  mark  whatever. 

Even  under  expeditionary  circumstances  and  in  the  heart  of  savagery 
there  must  have  been  a  certain  dignity  in  this  sacrifice  of  the  mass  by 
Mendaiia's  men;  the  Spaniard  is  mannerly,  the  Church  is  ritual.  The 
next  attempt  of  religion  to  ameliorate  the  Marquesas  is  absurd. 

Two  centuries  and  two  years  have  passed  when  the  ship  Diif  finds 
her  way  into  the  very  bay  where  Mendana's  chaplains  had  sung  the 
mass  and  set  the  crosses.  For  all  but  the  last  fragment  of  these  two 
oblivious  centuries  the  knowledge  of  the  Marquesas  was  kept  to  the 
islanders,  no  hardy  shipman  had  cared  to  seek  them  out  and  none  had 
chanced  upon  them  in  their  happy  seclusion  until  Cook  restored  them 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII.  131 

to  geography  in  1774.     There  followed  fresh  discoveries  of  Iiigraham  in 
1 79 1,  Marchand  in  the  same  year,  and  Hergest  in  the  year  following. 

We  have  already  seen  the  Ditf  with  her  freight  of  missionaries  at 
Matavai  in  Tahiti  requiting  praise  with  prayer.  Her  commission  went 
farther  afield.  A  mission  party  was  landed  in  Tongatabu ;  two  were  to 
be  settled  in  the  Marquesas,  and  the  choice  had  fallen  upon  Mr.  Crook 
and  upon  Mr.  Harris.  They  were  representative  of  the  motley  character 
of  that  first  modern  apostolate  to  the  nations;  the  former  was  but  21 
and  is  set  down  in  the  roster  as  "gentleman's  servant  and  since  tin- 
worker, "  the  latter  had  reached  the  age  of  39  and  had  been  a  cooper. 
Than  these  three  professions  none  could  have  been  imagined  less  valu- 
able in  the  conditions  of  island  economy.  The  younger  man  went 
ashore  with  alacrity,  we  can  easily  see  in  the  somewhat  solemn  narrative 
his  gaiety  on  finding  himself  on  the  beach,  for  we  find  him  making 
friends  with  the  chief  of  the  bay,  Tenae,  and  in  this  company  scamper- 
ing over  the  hills  and  exploring  the  shaded  valleys.  But  Harris  was 
evidently  afraid ;  he  remained  aboard  the  Duf  until  Captain  Wilson 
practically  forced  him  ashore  to  carry  out  the  errand  upon  which  he  had 
come.  When  the  first  gray  of  morning  made  it  possible  to  see  the  land 
the  miserable  cooper  was  found  in  l^itter  plight  of  distress.  It  was  not 
easy  to  rescue  him ;  the  sea  was  high  and  the  surf  upon  the  rocks  pre- 
cluded a  landing  at  the  point,  from  which  he  would  not  stir;  he  and  his 
box  w^ere  hauled  through  the  breakers  at  the  end  of  a  heaving  line.  His 
tale  was  sad.  Tenae  and  Crook  had  gone  off  on  yet  another  excursion ; 
Harris  was  left  behind  to  take  care  of  the  queen.  Early  in  the  evening 
the  question  arose  as  to  whether  he  were  white  all  over  and  it  was  settled 
by  what  we  may  call  laboratory  methods.  The  gentle  inquisition 
clearly  scared  the  pious  cooper,  and  his  terror  reached  frenzy  when  the 
rolHcking  queen  turned  her  maids  of  honor  loose  upon  him.  Seizing 
his  box  and  his  few  possessions,  he  rushed  forth  into  the  night  and  sat 
upon  the  beach  resolved  to  save  his  life  and  to  preserve  that  which  he 
held  dearer.  With  mingled  cowardice  and  piety  he  sat  on  his  box 
through  the  night,  bewailing  his  sad  plight  given  over  to  the  torment  of 
these  daughters  of  Belial.  Toward  morning  the  merry  band  of  girls 
found  him;  he  forsook  his  little  all,  and  from  a  hiding-place  in  the  rocks 
witnessed  the  glee  with  which  they  robbed  him  of  his  few  poor  goods. 
No  considerations  of  duty  could  induce  the  wholly  terrified  man  to  set 
foot  once  more  upon  the  all  too  hospitable  shore.  Crook  remained, 
but  his  mission  was  fruitless;  his  hardships  became  so  great  as  his 
novelty  passed  away  from  his  savage  hosts  that  a  year  later  he  was  glad 
of  the  opportunity  to  make  his  escape.  Thus  ended  the  second  attempt 
of  the  Church  upon  the  Marquesas. 

The  first  attempt  of  the  State  upon  these  islands  is  one  of  the  least- 
known  chapters  in  our  national  history.  It  is  well  known  that  in  the 
War  of  181 2  Commodore  Porter  pushed  the  Essex  around  Cape  Horn 


132  EASTER   ISLAND. 

and  harried  the  Pacific.  It  is  equally  well  known  that  his  career  of  vic- 
tory came  to  its  end  off  Valparaiso,  when  he  was  forced  into  an  unequal 
fight  with  H.  B.  M.  Cherub  and  was  obliged  to  strike  his  flag.  Yet  in 
the  course  of  this  dashing  campaign  he  visited  the  Marquesas  and  per- 
formed an  act  of  sovereignty  for  which  the  United  States  were  long 
years  removed  from  being  ready.  In  the  bay  of  Taiohae  in  the  island  of 
Nukahiva  he  hoisted  the  American  flag  and  formally  annexed  the  Mar- 
quesas to  the  United  States — remote  islands  of  a  distant  sea  to  a  young 
republic  which  at  that  time  had  scarcely  crossed  the  Alleghanies  and 
whose  statesmen  had  not  even  in  dreams  the  idea  of  a  country  bounded 
by  two  oceans  or  of  a  new  waterway  to  join  these  seas.  This  was  done 
on  October  19,  1 813,  a  generation  before  the  United  States  reached  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  almost  three  generations  before  we  found  it  necessary  to 
acquire  a  chain  of  dependencies  set  like  stepping-stones  across  that  sea 
to  a  foothold  almost  on  the  foreshore  of  Asia.  Possession  of  the  Mar- 
quesas, at  least  temporary  possession,  was  needed  by  Porter.  He  had 
pushed  out  into  the  Pacific  with  but  one  small  ship ;  his  prizes  created 
for  him  a  squadron  worthy  of  any  commodore's  broad  pennant.  He 
could  easily  have  held  the  islands  against  any  force  which  the  British 
then  could  array  against  him.  But  he  had  the  instinct  of  prevision. 
He  did  what  the  greater  strategy  of  to-day  would  prescribe  if  it  were 
now  possible :  he  seized  upon  the  point  which  best  covers  the  mouth  of 
the  Panama  Canal.  It  was  not  an  empty  form,  the  mere  hoisting  of  a 
flag,  the  vain  salvo  of  artillery.  At  the  head  of  Taiohae,  to  which  he 
gave  the  new  name  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  he  built  a  fort.  Fort  Madison, 
its  walls  pierced  for  16  guns  and  four  pieces  mounted;  he  built  Madison- 
ville  with  six  suitable  houses,  a  ropewalk,  a  bakery,  and  other  lit  shops; 
he  assigned  to  Nukahiva,  in  yet  further  admiring  iteration  of  his  loved 
President,  the  new  designation  of  Madison  Island,  and  for  the  dual 
archipelago  he  revived  and  extended  the  earlier  designation  of  the  Wash- 
ington Islands.  At  his  coming  he  found  war  raging  in  desultory  fury 
on  Madison  Island.  That  would  never  do  in  this  newest  America; 
peace  must  reign,  even  though  it  should  entail  the  stifTest  fighting,  and 
Porter's  dove  had  spurs.  He  found  no  mean  antagonists;  more  than 
once  the  issue  was,  temporarily  at  least,  in  no  little  doubt,  but  at  last  all 
the  fighters  had  been  fought  into  submission.  Porter's  premature  act 
received  in  Washington  not  so  much  recognition  as  might  serve  to  dis- 
avow it ;  the  archives  of  the  government  contain  not  so  much  as  a  mem- 
orandum of  the  interesting  event;  we  owe  our  acquaintance  therewith 
solely  to  the  commodore's  own  memoirs.  When  he  sailed  away  from 
Massachusetts  BayMadisonville  reverted  to  savagery;  of  Fort  Madison 
nothing  remains  but  the  trace  in  the  thick  undergrowth  on  a  shght  bluff 
overlooking  the  bay;  the  closest  search  has  failed  to  bring  to  hght  the 
buried  bottle  in  which  he  placed  a  copy  of  his  proclamation  of  annexa- 
tion together  with  certain  coins  of  American  money.     In  the  collation 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN   THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII.  133 

of  Bishop  Dordillon's  dictionary  of  the  Marqucsan  (the  worthy  prelate 
had  no  English  and  therefore  the  neologism  escaped  him)  we  have  won- 
dered if  some  one  of  these  coins  might  not  perchance  have  served  as  the 
basis  upon  which  rests  the  word  koata  defined  as  "piece  de  monnaie 
(i  franc)."* 

If  the  attempt  to  introduce  republican  virtues  to  Nukahiva  ("they 
have  requested,"  says  Commodore  Porter  in  his  proclamation,  "to  be 
admitted  to  the  great  American  family  whose  republican  laws  have  such 
analogy  with  their  own")  was  but  the  breath  upon  the  mirror  for  dura- 
tion, still  more  spectral  is  the  royalty  of  Nukahiva's  king.  We  know 
it  only  through  a  scrap  of  paper  which  in  1838  Captain  Jacquinot  found 
in  a  chief's  possession  when  the  corvettes  l' Astrolabe  and  la  Zelee  came 
to  anchor  in  Taiohae.     Thus  it  read: 

Nous,  Charles,  baron  de  Thierr}',  chef  souverain  de  la  Nouvelle-Zdlande, 
roi  de  I'ile  Nouka-Hiva,  certifions  avec  plaisir  que  Vavanouha,  chef  de  Portua, 
est  I'ami  des  Europ^ens,  et  qu'il  s'est  toujours  conduit,  h.  notre  ^gard,  avec 
d^cence  et  bienvaillance.  En  consequence  de  quoi,  nous  le  recommandons  aux 
bons  soins  de  tous  les  navigateurs,  qui  peuvent  demeurer  ici  en  toute  s^curit^. 
Donn^  k  Port-Charles  (Anna-Maria),  lie  Nouka-Hiva,  le  23  juillet  1835, 

Charles,  baron  de  Thierry, 
Par  le  roi, 
Ed.  Fergus,  colonel,  aide-de-camp. 

This  Carolus  Rex,  primus  atque  ultimus,  is  a  very  ghost  of  a  poor 
king.  He  appears  in  the  history  of  the  early  and  difficult  colonization 
of  New  Zealand  with  his  attempt  at  a  French  settlement  in  Akaroa ;  in 
the  narrative  of  the  Wilkes  expedition  he  is  found  as  a  center  of  refine- 
ment at  the  Bay  of  Islands ;  in  the  story  of  the  Bounty  mutineers  on  Pit- 
cairn's  Island  he  flashes  for  a  moment  in  passage.  But  no  research  has 
yet  added  so  much  as  a  single  line  to  the  figure  of  the  man  who  parades 
in  the  royal  proclamation  as  colonel  and  aide-de-camp,  Ed.  Fergus. 

If  the  world's  acquaintance  with  the  Marquesas  were  to  rest  solely  on 
these  thin  failures  of  Church  and  State,  the  world  would  know  little 
indeed.  But  romance  chanced  to  touch  these  green  peaks;  they  live. 
When  Herman  Melville  wrote  "Typee"  it  failed  as  Hterature.  It  was 
not  in  accord  Vv'ith  that  fustian  stuff  which  then  was  the  literature  of 
America ;  it  violated  all  the  stupid  canons  of  a  dull  art.  He  had  the  eye 
to  discern  the  fife  beneath  the  rattling  palms ;  he  felt  the  humanity  of 
the  savage  lust  of  life  and  joy  of  death ;  he  then  had  the  pen  of  accuracy. 
Once  and  again  he  wrote  with  unconscious  art  in  sweet  verity,  "Typee,  " 
and  "Omoo"  a  second  chapter  of  the  same  Hfe,  with  deep  breaths  of 
pure  air.  These  done  he  turned  to  hterature,  the  Hterature  of  the 
second  quarter  of  the  last  century,  a  death  in  hfe ;  the  antiquarian  may 

♦Amateurs  of  the  jargon  type  will  find  no  difficulty  in  penetrating  these  other  entries  in 
the  same  dictionary. 

tihu,  s.,  ofr.  50.     [dix  sous.] 
verekuti,  a.,  trhs-bien.     [very  good.] 


134  EASTER    ISLAND. 

give  them  shelf  room  for  their  shadow  of  a  name,  yet  it  would  puzzle 
even  such  an  one  to  recall  their  titles.  But  "Typee"  is  the  history  of 
the  oMarquesas,  the  geography  of  Nukahiva,  the  story  of  savage  life 
before  it  had  begun  that  change  into  new  conditions  which  has  proved 
fatal.  Memory  holds  the  picture  of  a  tattered  copy  of  the  first  edition 
of  "Typee,"  picked  up  on  the  Broom  road  in  Tahiti  at  a  debit  for  ten 
sous  or  some  such  trifling  matter,  dragged  from  a  pile  of  undistinguished 
lumber.  Its  cover,  for  but  one  was  left,  still  showed  patches  of  the 
canary-colored  glazed  paper  with  which  it  must  have  made  a  fine  show 
in  booksellers'  windows  when  it  came  fresh  from  the  presses.  It  was 
riddled  with  thread  holes,  marks  of  the  gnawing  insect  life  of  the  Pacific 
which  goes  through  hterature  far  more  consistently  from  cover  to  cover 
than  mere  human  readers.  A  shabby  little  book,  a  frowsy  beachcomber 
of  a  book  fallen  on  its  evil  days,  just  the  worth  of  perhaps  liJm.  But 
pocket  companion  of  the  arduous  scramble  to  the  knife  edge  of  the 
mountain  crest  which  captures  the  wet  clouds  over  Taiohae,  there  it 
showed  its  worth,  which  had  outlived  the  neglect  of  man  and  had  with- 
stood the  gnawing  of  the  beetle.  As  in  its  pages,  so  before  the  eye  lay 
the  valley  of  the  Typees  and  the  valley  of  the  Happars,  or,  since  the 
restlessness  of  orthography  has  reached  the  uttermost  sea,  we  are  now 
to  designate  them  as  the  valleys  of  Haapa  and  Taipi.  What  matters  it  ? 
The  same  authority  which  establishes  our  new  speUing  shows  the  vanity 
of  it  all,  "Haapa,  now  almost  entirely  extinct;"  "Taipi,  now  almost 
depopulated."  Soon  the  only  Marquesans  aHve  will  be  ^lehivi  and 
Kory-Kory  and  Marheyo,  and  Fayaway  forever  flitting  in  the  fragrant 
avenues  of  the  humid  forest. 

It  is  depressing  to  write  of  these  islands  of  vSoutheast  Polynesia ;  we 
may  not  escape  the  mortuary  and  the  monumental ;  the  pen  arm  is  for- 
ever condemned  to  wear  the  brassard.  We  can  not  finish  the  briefest 
sketch  of  Rapanui,  of  Mangareva,  of  the  Paumotu,  of  Tahiti,  of  the 
Marquesas,  without  touching  upon  the  obituary  of  each  folk  in  its  turn. 
They  die,  placidly,  uncomplainingly;  they  fade  before  the  bright  light 
of  the  higher  civilization  which  takes  all  from  them  and  can  give  them 
nothing  in  return  for  the  joy  of  living  of  which  it  has  robbed  them.  I 
recall  the  saying  of  an  aged  jMaori  to  Featherstone :  "As  the  Maori  rat 
dies  before  the  Pakeha  rat;  as  the  Maori  fly  dies  before  the  Pakeha  fly, 
as  the  Maori  grass  dies  before  the  Pakeha  grass,  so  dies  the  Maori  before 
the  Pakeha. "  It  is  a  sense  of  personal  loss,  I  have  known  the  Poly- 
nesian so  well,  the  lilt  of  his  life  has  so  much  with  which  I  am  attuned  in 
unison.  In  an  earlier  work  I  mentioned  with  reverent  affection  the 
Polynesian  debt  which  I  owe  to  Dana.  It  came  to  me  to  study  the 
South  Sea  as  the  meet  and  proper  end  of  my  formal  education.  But  to 
that  call  I  might  not  have  given  heed  had  there  not  been  the  draft  of 
earlier  sentiment  of  attraction.  On  my  desk,  as  I  write  the  chapters  of 
these  studies  of  a  most  interesting  language  group,  lies  the  fillip  to  my 
zeal,  the  mottled  shell  of  a  cowrie.     It  has  been  with  me  in  the  South 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII.  135 

Sea,  coals  to  a  Newcastle  which  needs  no  heat,  for  it  is  the  commonest 
shell  on  the  island  beaches.  But  it  has  been  with  me  all  my  life,  a  hun- 
dred years  ago  a  great-grandfather  brought  it  back  with  him,  a  shell 
from  Owhyhee.  That  was  all  the  story  with  which  it  came  to  me,  just  a 
name  which  now  we  spell  othergate,  a  name  to  recall;  and  in  its  cham- 
bered recesses  at  the  ear  the  whisper  of  booming  reefs  breaking  in  marble 
fleece  of  foam  and  of  the  susurrus  of  the  palm.  Just  a  reminder  that 
Polynesia  from  my  beginning  has  called  me  with  a  voice  I  have  never 
sought  to  gainsay.  The  personal  digression  may  be  pardoned  if  it  but 
serve  to  set  the  accent  on  the  regret  with  which  are  written  these  notes 
of  the  unrepining  passage  of  a  race  as  attractive  as  the  butterflies  and 
scarcely  more  thoughtful  of  the  responsibilities  of  life. 

Had  Bishop  Dordillon  but  thought  to  be  more  specificinhis  researches 
the  language  of  the  Marquesas  m.iglit  properly  be  considered  under  the 
heads  of  two  dialects.  In  a  loose  sense  they  are  to  be  regarded  as  the 
dialects  of  the  southeastern  and  northwestern  groups  which  compose  the 
archipelago.  Phonetically  the  critical  points  are  marked  in  the  variant 
treatment  of  two  palatals.  Neither  dialect  retains  in  its  purity  the 
nasal  palatal  ng;  each  may  elide  it;  but  in  general  it  undergoes  hori- 
zontal mutation  in  the  southeastern  dialect  into  n  and  vertical  in  the 
northwestern  into  k.  In  the  matter  of  the  mute  palatal  k  there  is  less 
distinctive  quality;  regarded  broadly,  we  may  say  that  the  northwestern 
dialect  inclines  to  retain  it,  that  the  southeastern  tends  to  elide  it  under 
the  influence  which  we  have  already  found  operative  in  Hawaii  and 
Samoa.  The  notes  of  Monsignor  Dordillon  and  of  Mr.  Christian  upon 
the  variety  of  k  are  to  be  disregarded ;  each  has  fallen  into  the  error 
of  basing  comparisons  upon  the  employment  of  the  k  as  nmtation 
ng-product  with  the  n  similarly  produced,  which  can,  of  course,  have 
no  bearing  upon  the  treatment  of  the  true  Polynesian  k. 

In  the  exhaustive  collation  of  the  vocabulary  I  have  been  led  several 
times  to  the  feeling  that  in  the  choice  of  vocables  we  might  in  the  Mar- 
quesas, as  elsewhere,  find  circumstantial  evidence  of  variant  migration 
streams.  The  proof  has  always  escaped  me  because  the  dictionary 
omits  the  note  of  dialect  distinction.  This  point,  which  would  be  of 
interest  and  probably  of  value,  we  are  obHged  to  pass  over,  for  it  is  now 
too  late  to  hope  to  recover  the  dying  speech. 

Bearing  in  mind  this  irrecoverable  difference  of  two  strongly  marked 
dialects,  we  present  the  comparative  table  of  the  Marquesan  alphabet 
set  upon  the  Proto-Samoan  base. 


a  a,  e,  i, 

0 

a 

e  e. 

a               o 

1  r,  - 

0 

II 

« 

ng  n.  k,  - 

n  w,  - 

h   ;i, - 

m  m 

V  V 

ff.v.h 

kk.- 

t^  n,  - 

pp 

136 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


The  vowel  flexibility  lies  within  the  triangle  of  the  neutral  vowel;  its 
occurrence  is  in  unaccented  syllables  and  it  is  most  strongly  marked  in 
the  mutation  e-a,  the  other  alterations  being  rare.  In  the  consonant 
structure  we  find  that  all  the  palatals  and  all  the  Unguals  are  susceptible 
of  extinction.  We  have  already  commented  upon  this  as  a  dialectic 
criterion  in  the  matter  of  the  palatal  ng  and  k.  In  the  lingual  series 
the  extinction  of  the  Hquid  is  all  but  universal ;  its  retention,  in  the  form 
of  r,  seems  to  have  no  reference  to  dialect;  in  the  printed  vocabulary  r 
appears  as  initial  in  but  37  entries  and  its  occurrence  in  the  medial  posi- 
tion is  indicated  by  no  higher  note  of  frequency ;  the  prime  character  of 
the  Marquesan  phonetics  is  the  loss  of  the  Hquid ;  it  is  that  which  sets  it 
off  distinctively  from  all  the  other  languages  of  the  Polynesian  family. 
In  the  labial  series  we  find  the  same  fixed  points  as  in  the  other  lan- 
guages of  Southeastern  Polynesia,  the  same  variable  point,  the  f ,  and 
the  variants  there  involve  no  new  principles  of  phonetics. 

Table  21, 


Southeast       Poly-  Proto-      Toneafiti 

Polynesia,     nesian.       Samoan. 


Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq , 

Pau-Rn-Ta-Mq 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Mq .... 

Pau-Rn-Mq 

Mgv-Rn-Ta-Mq 

Mgv-Rn-Mq 

Ta-Rn-Mq 


227 
14 
15 
I 
89 
24 
10 


Total . 


87 


Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq . 

Pau-Ta-Mq 

Pau-Mgv-Mq 

Pau-Mq 

Mgv-Ta-Mq 

Mgv-Mq 

Ta-Mq 

Ta-Ha-Mq 


Total. 


Grand  total. 


1 1 

32 
4 
18 
42 
207 
85 
23 


422 


509 


380 


194 


574 


129 


178 


160 


259 


284 

28 

29 

6 

135 
69 
28 


579 


106 

89 
18 
40 
191 
290 
166 
23 


923 


1502 


Yet  here  we  find  a  character  which  serves  to  create  a  class  division 
within  the  province.  The  mutability  which  is  expressed  by  the  formula 
ff,v,h  is  found  in  the  Paumotu,  Mangareva,  and  Tahiti.  Before  we 
set  the  Marquesas  in  this  company,  as  might  seem  justifiable  from  the 
consonant  scheme  just  presented,  we  are  to  note  that  f-/  characterizes 
the  dialect  of  the  southeastern  Marquesas,  f-h  the  northwest.  The 
only  language  in  which  i-h  holds  exclusive  place  is  Rapanui. 

In  the  foregoing  chapters  a  considerable  amount  of  the  Marquesan 
material  has  been  caught  in  the  meshes  of  the  identification  of  various 
affiliates  netted  in  the  sedulous  examination  of  the  Paumotu,  Manga- 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII.  137 

revan,  and  Tahiti.  Preparatory  to  the  continuance  of  our  study  of  the 
Marquesan  we  shall  carry  that  already  ascertained  material  forward 
into  the  present  chapter  in  Table  21  on  page  136,  in  which  we  con- 
tinue to  maintain  the  prime  dichotomous  division  based  upon  the 
presence  or  absence  of  the  Rapanui  affihation. 

From  the  tabulation  of  affiliates  which  has  been  drawn  out  in  con- 
nection with  the  Rapanui  dictionary  we  derive  the  following  instances 
of  affihation  of  Rapanui  and  the  Marquesas  which  have  left  no  record 
elsewhere  in  Southeast  Polynesia : 


lesa 

2 

3-Rap 
30 

anui: 
53 

65 

67 

88 

123 

138 

156 

190 

207 

222 

252 

274 

7 

36 

57 

67 

77 

95 

124 

147 

177 

191 

210 

226 

256 

276 

8 

37 

59 

69 

78 

102 

125 

148 

178 

197 

211 

227 

265 

279 

II 

39 

60 

70 

84 

III 

133 

149 

187 

198 

214 

228 

270 

284 

12 

44 

62 

72 

85 

114 

135 

155 

188 

201 

220 

231 

271 

291 

20       47 

Very  little  of  this  material  is  identifiable  in  the  rearward  track  of  the 
migration.  The  Tongafiti  migration  has  left  no  record;  the  Proto- 
Samoan  appears  in  but  the  items  784,  791,  800.  The  general  Poly- 
nesian is  found  in  350. 

Our  next  contribution  is  derived  from  that  residual  part  of  the  Mar- 
quesas vocabulary  which  is  not  recognizable  in  Rapanui  and  which  has 
escaped  collation  from  the  several  bases  of  the  other  languages  of  the 
province,  Paumotu,  Mangareva,  and  Tahiti.  Thus  we  are  left  with  no 
more  than  the  reference  to  the  groups  of  earher  migration  source  and 
to  the  Hawaiian,  as  in  the  preceding  chapter,  where  we  found  its  inclu- 
sion of  interest.  As  in  that  chapter,  we  designate  the  occurrence  of 
Hawaiian  affiliates  by  the  employment  of  bold-face  figures. 

Marquesas-Hawaii : 

3052  3077  3096  3123  3144  3163  3193  3218  3239  3255  3269  3289  3325  3346 

3053  3083  3098  3124  3145  3164  3196  3221  3240  3256  3271  3302  3330  3348 

3054  3084  3104  3128  3146  3166  3198  3224  3243  3258  3273  3307  3332  3349 

3055  3085  3108  3131  3147  3170  3202  3227  3245  3262  3278  3309  iiii  3351 

3056  3088  3112  3132  3148  3171  3203  3229  3248  3263  3279  3316  3334  3353 

3062  3089  3113  3134  3150  3173  3205  3233  3249  3265  3282  3319  3336  3354 

3064  3091  3116  3136  3156  3177  3207  3235  3250  3266  3283  3322  3340  3355 

3066  3092  3118  3138  3157  3184  3211  3236  3253  3267  3286  3323  3344  3358 

3068  3093  3119  3139  3159  3186  3214  3237  3254  3268  3287  3324  3345  3359 

3069  3094  3121  3141  3161  3189  3216 
Polynesian-Marquesas : 

3065  3102  3120  3122  3187  3199  3228  3234  3242  3246  3297  3304 
Proto-Samoan-Marquesas : 

3057  3075  3095  3106  3129  3149  3185  3204  3222  3247  3281  3303  3318  3343 

3060  3076  3097  3107  3130  3151  3188  3208  3223  3252  3284  3305  3328  3347 

3063  3078  3099  3109  3133  3153  3190  3209  3225  3257  3288  3306  3329  3350 

3067  30S1  3100  31 15  3135  3154  3191  3213  3231  3261  3292  3312  3331  3353 

3072  3082  3101  3117  3137  3155  3192  3217  3232  3276  3296  3313  3335  3356 

3073  3086  3103  3126  3142  3168  3197  3219  3244  3280  3298  3315  3338  3357 

3074  3087  3105  3127  3143  3178  3201  3220 
Tongafiti-Marquesas : 

3058  3080  3125  3162  3174  3181  3200  3226  3259  3274  3291  3300  33143327 

3059  3090  3140  3165  3175  3182  3206  3230  3260  3275  3293  3301  33173337 

3061  31 10  3152  3167  3176  3183  3210  3238  3264  3277  3294  3308  33203339 

3070  3111  3158  3169  3179  3194  3212  3241  3270  3285  3295  3310  33213341 

3071  3114  3160  3172  3180  3195  3215  3251  3272  3290  3299  33"  33263342 
3079 


138 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


The  sum  of  all  these  partial  results  is  set  forth  in  the  following  table, 
still  retaining  the  primal  division  on  the  Rapanui  base  and  bringing 
forward  the  corresponding  sums  from  Table  14  on  page  113: 

Table  22. 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

1 

Tongafiti. 

Total. 

Mq-Rn 

72      i 
87 

38^ 

3 
3' 

1              0 

8. 

76 
579 

Pau-Rn-Mgv-Ta-Mq 

Total 

•59 

381 

34 

8i 

655 

Mq 

0    ' 

0 

12 

0 

69 
23 

!    '0 

•52 

156 

Mq-Ha 

133 

Total 

133 

0 

12 

1        92 

'         71 

923 

Pau-Mgv-Ta-Mq 

422     i 

•94 

129 

i       178 

Grand  total 1 

581 

587 

I   ^" 

!     330 

1 

1886 

In  Bishop  Dordillon's  dictionary  we  count  12,000  entries.  This  is 
gross  exaggeration.  It  has  already  been  noted  that  there  are  two  dia- 
lects; the  dictionary  is  clearly  a  loose  compaction  of  both.  It  is  quite 
safe  to  say  that  practically  there  is  duplication  of  every  item,  that  its 
form  in  one  dialect  and  its  form  in  the  other  dialect  double  the  entries. 
It  is  inconceivable  that  the  Marquesans  possess  twice  the  speech  equip- 
ment which  the  research  of  careful  investigators  for  more  than  a  century 
has  been  able  to  discover  for  Tahiti.  The  fact  that  the  count  of  the 
Marquesas  speech  is  almost  exactly  double  that  of  Tahiti  is  evidential 
that  the  explanation  of  the  discrepancy  hes  in  the  agglomeration  of  two 
dialects,  each  of  about  the  same  figure  as  that  of  Tahiti.     Since  the 

Table  23. 


Marquesas,      i  Tahiti,  j  Paumotu. 


P.  ct.      P.  ct.   !     P.  ct. 


Southeast  Polynesia j  581  31  38 

Polynesian !  587  31  31 

Proto-Samoan |  255  13  10 

Tongafiti j  330  I     18  i    20 


Mangareva. 


author's  designation  of  dialectic  diversity  is  by  no  means  consistently 
or  completely  carried  out  in  that  dictionary,  it  is  impossible  to  collate 
the  text  for  the  enumeration  of  each  dialect.  We  shall,  however,  not 
go  very  far  astray  in  assuming  for  the  base  figure  in  the  computations 
upon  which  we  are  next  to  engage  that  which  we  employed  in  Tahiti,  or 
the  round  number  of  6,000. 

Wehave  developed  in  the  Marquesan  the  identification  of  1,886  affili- 
ates, 31  per  cent  of  the  language;  with  this  we  compare  identification  in 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII. 


139 


the  Paumotu  amounting  to  52  per  cent,  26  per  cent  of  Mangareva,  33 
per  cent  of  Tahiti.  The  occurrence  of  these  identifications  in  com- 
parison of  the  four  languages  is  shown  in  Table  23. 

In  these  figures  we  have  neglected  the  division  upon  the  Rapanui  base. 
This  point  we  shall  next  examine.  We  find  that  the  Marquesan  has  655 
words  in  common  with  Rapanui,  34  per  cent  of  the  former,  just  twice 
as  much,  68  per  cent  of  the  latter,  these  ratings  resting  on  identifiable 
speech  figures. 

We  now  pass  to  the  subdivision  of  the  common  element  of  Marquesan 
in  the  other  languages  of  the  province.  The  first  table  of  this  series  sets 
forth  the  sums  and  percentages  for  all  Southeast  Polynesia. 

Table  24. 


Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Total. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

No.      j  P.  ct. 

No. 

P.  ct. 

Paumotu 

347 
579 

475 

60 
89 
82 

253           27 
605      !     65 
923          59 

600 
1122 
1027 

40 

74 

67 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

Herein  we  see  that  the  Rapanui  element  of  the  Marquesan  lacks  httle 
of  community  with  the  same  element  in  Mangareva  and  that  it  is  nearly 
as  close  to  Tahiti,  but  from  the  Paumotu  it  is  separated  by  a  consider- 
able interval.  At  this  point  of  the  inquiry  into  Tahiti  we  found  that  its 
Rapanui  element  as.sociated  almost  equally  with  the  Marquesas  and 
Mangareva,  80  and  78  per  cent  respectively,  and  that  its  association 
with  the  Paumotu  was  60  per  cent,  the  figure  which  we  have  now  devel- 
oped for  the  Marquesas.  From  earlier  chapters  we  continue  the  note 
that  the  Rapanui  element  of  Mangareva  was  more  closely  associated 
with  the  Paumotu  (53  per  cent),  and  in  the  Paumotu  it  associated  most 
largely  with  the  Marquesan  (86  per  cent) .  The  extra- Rapanui  element 
of  the  Marquesan  shows  the 
same  points  of  allftliation,  clos- 
est with  the  Mangarevan,  next 
with  Tahiti  by  practically  the 
same  interval  as  in  the  Rapanui 
element,  but  far  more  widely 
removed  from  the  Paumotu. 
We  have  seen  that  this  element 
in  Tahiti  associates  most  largely 
with  the  Paumotu  (44  per  cent) ;  in  Mangareva  there  is  a  45  per  cent 
association  with  the  Marquesas,  and  in  the  Paumotu  the  association 
is  with  Tahiti  to  the  very  considerable  extent  of  84  per  cent. 

Table  25  shows  the  identifications  which  do  not  pass  beyond  South- 
east Polynesia. 


Table 

25- 

Rapanui  affiliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

No.          P.  ct. 

1 

No. 

P.  ct. 

Paumotu 

Mangareva.  .  . 
Tahiti 

18 
87 
47 

20 

77 
54 

6, 

293 

'93 

46 

140 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


In  each  element  of  this  material  the  Marquesan  shows  the  closest 
association  with  Mangareva  and  the  position  of  the  Paumotu  is  rela- 
tively remote. 

As  before,  we  set  the  three  rearward  elements  of  migration  source  in 

Table  26. 

Table  26. 


Rapanui  aflBliates. 

Extra-Rapanui. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

NO. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

1 

Paumotu i  257 

Mangareva 1  355 

Tahiti j  34° 

1 

69 

14 
23 

74 

57 
70 

65 

1     ,     1 
70  1     67  j     33 
86  !  141       68 
80  j  165       80 

1 

34 
75 
82 

»5 
34 
37 

87 
125 

«35 

35 
50 

In  our  study  of  the  Tahiti  material  we  took  occasion  to  note  at  this 
stage  the  identification  of  105  items  exclusively  with  Hawaii,  and  of  23 
identifications  shared  with  the  Marquesas.  In  the  collation  of  the 
Marquesas  we  find,  additional  to  the  23  items  brought  over  from  Tahiti, 
the  exclusive  identification  of  133  items  in  Hawaii  and  23  others  for 
which  we  are  able  to  identify  a  Proto-Samoan  source.  It  would  carry 
us  beyond  the  bounds  of  this  province  of  Southeast  Polynesia  if  we 
were  to  venture  here  upon  any  discussion  of  this  phenomenon.  That 
may  properly  be  left  to  the  workers  in  Hawaii.  In  the  "Polynesian 
Wanderings"  the  dissection  of  purely  Proto-Samoan  material  showed 
forth  the  trace  of  a  migration  of  that  earlier  stock  due  north  from  Nuclear 
Polynesia  with  no  evidence  of  an  intermediate  halt.  The  items  here 
assembled  show  that  a  migration  of  indeterminate  source  passed  from 
Tahiti  to  Hawaii  direct,  from  Tahiti  to  Hawaii  by  way  of  the  Marquesas, 
from  the  Marquesas  to  Hawaii,  and  in  all  this  record  of  migration  there 
is  clear  evidence  that  at  least  one  of  the  squadrons  on  the  Marquesas 
road  to  Hawaii  was  Proto-Samoan. 

The  relations  of  the  identifications 
of  earher  source  to  the  mass  of  Mar- 
quesas identifications  are  presented  in 
Table  27. 

Comparison  with  Table  20  in  the 
chapter  on  Tahiti  shows  that  the 
same  principles  are  operative  in  the 
Marquesas  also.  In  the  Rapanui 
element  we  find  the  same  high  per- 
centage appertaining  to  that  indiscriminate  source  which  we  can  class 
in  no  other  fashion  than  as  general  Polynesian,  the  low  percentages  of 
the  two  distinctive  migrations;  in  each  language  the  Tongafiti  shows 


Table  27. 


Rapanui 
affiliates. 

Extra- 
Rapanui. 

Polynesian 

Proto-Samoan .  . 
Tongafiti 

58 

P.  ct. 
16 
18 
20 

75 

54 

THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII. 


141 


a  trifle  more  of  contributive  activity,  but  so  small  are  the  figures 
that  this  amounts  to  little  in  the  mass.  In  the  element  which  we 
can  not  connect  with  Rapanui  we  find  in  the  two  languages  the  some- 
what considerable  enhancement  of  the  two  distinctive  migration 
sources  at  the  expense  of  the  general  Polynesian,  and  in  the  Mar- 
quesas the  Proto-Samoan  runs  a  little  higher,  the  Tongafiti  a  Httle 
lower  than  in  Tahiti. 


3052. 
3053. 


3055- 
3056. 
3057- 


3058. 
3059- 


3060. 

3061. 

3062. 

3063. 
3064. 

3065- 


3066. 
3067. 

3068. 

3069. 

3070. 

3071- 

3072. 

3073- 

3074- 

3075- 

3076. 
3077 


a  with  numerals  (a  iahi,  one).     Ha.:  j   3078. 
akahi,  id.  ,      .     j 

aa  to  be  indisposed  because  of  indi-  | 
gestion.     Ha. :  ana,  to  suffer  through 
illness. 

aatohe  said  of  a  person  who  covers 
himself  with  odors.     Ha.:  ala,  spicy, 
perfumed,  aromatic. 
aava  a  fish.     Ha.:  aawa,  id. 
aie  to  borrow.     Ha.:  aie,  to  owe. 
aiu  old,  ancient.     Sa. :  alivu,  long  ago ; 
livii,  prematurely  aged.     Ha. :  aliuliu, 
a  long  time;  liuliu,  for  a  long  time. 
akatea  a  bush.     Ma.:  akalea,  a  tree. 
akau  the  nineteenth  day  of  the  moon. 
Ma.:  rakannui,  the  sixteenth  day  of 
the   moon;  rakaumatohi,   the   seven- 
teenth day. 

a  men  a  a  burden  carried  on  the 
shoulder.  Sa. :  avioga,  id. 
amumu  a  low,  murmuring  sound. 
Ma. :  hamumu,  to  mutter,  to  mumble. 
anahu  charcoal,  soot.  Ha.:  lanahu, 
charcoal. 

anu  liquor  amnii.     Sa.:  lanu,  id. 
ao     respiration,     breath.     Ha.:  aho, 
breath. 

ao  to  collect  with  hand  or  net.     Sa. : 
ao,  to  gather.     Ma.:  ao,  to  collect. 
Ta. :  aoaia,  to  collect  food  and  other 
things  with  care. 
aoa  a  fish.     Ha. :  aoa,  id. 
aoina  to  pass  a  sleepless  night.     Sa. : 
aoina,  to  lie  awake  until  dawn. 
apana  to  patch.     Ha.:  apana,  a  frag- 
ment, a  patch. 

ato  to  cut  with  the  nails.     Ha.:  ako, 
to  cut  as  with  scissors. 
atua  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  moon. 
Ma.:  atua,  id. 

atutahi  the  name  of  a  star.  Ma.: 
atutahi,  Canopus. 

auau  to  bathe.  Sa.: 'aw'aw,  id.  Ha.: 
auau,  id. 

auau  table  cloth.     Sa.:  laulau,  coco- 
nut leaf  plaited  for  food  service. 
auoa  a  long  net  of  leaves  for  fishing. 
Sa. :  lauloa,  id. 

ava  a  small  fish  of  sweet  water.  Sa. : 
'ava'ava,  a  small  fish.  Ha.:  awa,  a 
fish. 

aviti  liar,  to  exaggerate.     Sa. :  'avili, 
to  bring  a  false  report,  to  lie. 
ea  to  be  satisfied.     Ha.:  lea,   to  be 
pleased,  to  feel  comfortable. 


3079- 
3080. 

3081. 

3082. 
3083. 

3084. 
3085 


3086. 
3087. 

3088. 
3089. 

3090. 


3091. 
3092. 
3093. 
3094. 
3095- 
3096. 
3097 
3098. 
3099 
3100 
3101 
3102 


eeva  weak,  feeble.  Sa. :  'e'eva,  to  suf- 
fer from  illness,  from  weakness,  from 
hunger. 

ehu  to  fall  in  bits.  Ma.:  rehu,  to 
spHt  off  in  chips. 

ehua,  ehuo  a  large  constellation. 
Ma. :  rchua,  a  star  or  planet,  probably 
Jupiter. 

ei  (ima  ei)  honest,  no  thief.  Sa.:  of. 
lelei,  good. 

eki  a  shrub.     Sa. :  le'ile'i,  a  tree, 
fafaua  a  stingray.     Ha.:   hahalua,  a 
fish  tabu  to  women  under  pain  of 
death. 

fainu,  hainu  to  give  to  drink.  Ha. : 
hahiu,  id. 

feci  eversion  of  the  lids,  to  open  the 
eye  with  the  finger  in  order  to  express 
the  falsity  of  what  has  been  said.  Ha. : 
helei,  to  say  no  by  a  signal  of  pulling 
down  one  corner  of  the  eye  slyly. 
feeo,  heeo  coral.     Sa.:  feofeo,  id. 
fena,  hena  tight  closed,  glued.     Sa.: 
fenafena,  hard,  tough. 
fio  to  take  flight.    Ha. :  hio,  to  wander. 
haahaha  to  boast,  to  brag,  to  vaunt. 
Ha.:  hoohaba,  to  strut,  to  be  proud. 
haate,  hakate  to  push  forward,  to 
seek  to  rise.     Ma. :  tete,  to  exert  one- 
self, strenuous. 

hae  to  bark  furiously.  Ha.:  hae,  to 
bark. 

hahea  grand,  important.    Ha. :  haheo, 
proud,  haughty,  to  put  on  airs. 
haitara,  haitana,  haitaa  sick  abed. 
Ha.:  haikala,  a  fatal  disease. 
hanamana  miracle,  a  wonder.     Ha.: 
hanamana,  id. 

hano  to  desire,  to  seek  to.     Sa. :  sano, 
to  desire,  to  long  for. 
haore,    haoe,    ace    foreigner,    non- 
Polynesian.     Ha.:  haole,  id. 
hatea    large,     spacious,    vast.     Sa.: 
atcatea,  id.     Ha.:  akea,  id. 
hautete  the  shivering  of  fever.     Ha. : 
hankcke,  to  shiver  with  cold. 
hee  oto  to  cut.     Sa.:  sele,  id.     Ha.: 
helehele,  id. 

heikai,  feikai  breadfruit  cooked  with 
coconut  milk.     Sa.:  fai'ai,  id. 
heu  hua  to  dance  nude.     Sa.:  tele- 
fua,  naked. 

hiamoe  to  sleep.  Sa.  -.fiamoe,  drowsy, 
sleepy.     Ma.:  hiamoe,  id. 


142 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


3103. 

3104. 

3105. 
3106. 
3107- 

3108. 
3109. 

3110. 
3III- 
3112. 

3113- 
3114- 

3115- 
3116. 
3"7- 
3ii8. 

3"9- 
3120. 

3121. 
3122. 


3124. 
3125- 

3126. 
3127 


3i2» 
3129 


3130 
3131 


hiapo    young   banyan,  its   bast  and    j 
cloth.     Sa. :  5/a/>o,  bast  cloth.  _    j 

hinihini  mumbling.  Ha.:  hinihini, 
whispering. 

hitihiti  a  kind  of  song.     Sa.:  fiii,  id. 
hivihivi  thin,  lean.     Sa.:  iviivia,  id. 
ho  to  rub  with  the  hand,  to  massage. 
To. :  fofo,  to  rub  the  hands  down  the 
belly.' 

hoata  to  be  clear,  bright.    Ha. :  hoaka, 
brightness,  shining. 
hope  moa  a  hair  ornament  for  the 
girdle.     Sa. :  sope,  a  lock  of  hair  left 
longer  than  the  rest. 
hopu  to  embrace,  to  clasp  about  the 
body.     Ma. :  Jiopu.  to  catch,  to  seize. 
houua  to  lash  two  canoes  together. 
Ma.:  hou,  to  fasten  together. 
huki  small  sticks  which  close  up  the 
ridge  of  a  house.     Ha. :  hui,  the  small 
uniting  sticks  in  a  thatched  house, 
humu  to  attach,  to  tie.     Ha.:  hutnu, 
to  fasten  together  by  sewing. 
huna  the  eleventh  day  of  the  moon. 
Ma.:  huna,    the    tenth    day.     Ha.: 
ohuna,  the  eleventh  day. 
huri    resemblance.     vSa.:    foliga,    to 
resemble. 

huru  to  roast  on  hot  stones.  Ha. :  ulu, 
name  of  an  oven. 

huru  to  elbow,  to  push.  To.:  huru, 
to  push. 

hakaieie  proud,  pompous,  haughty. 
Ha.:  hooieie,  foppish,  proud,  vain- 
glorious. 

hakaii  a  row  of  things.     Ha.:  it,  a 
collection  of  small  things. 
iki,  iini  to  pour,  to  spill.     Sa.:  ligi, 
liligi,    id.     Ma.:  ringi,     riringi,     id. 
Ta.:  ninii,id..     Pau.:  ririgi.id. 
iko  to  be  on  good  terms.     Ha. :  lio,  to 
have  great  affection  for. 
ito  coconut   leaf  unexpanded.     Ta. : 
litolHo,    soft,    tender,    unripe.     Ma.: 
rito,  a  leaf  bud.     Ta.:  rilo,  to  bud. 
Mgv.:  rito,  transparent,  thin,  said  of 
leaves  just  unfolding. 
iuiua  that  which  it  makes  one  dizzy 
to  see.     Ha. :  Una,  vertigo. 
ka  a  bird.     Ha.:  a,  a  sea  bird. 
kaapaapa    brilliant,    shining.     Ma.: 
karapa,  to  flash. 

kahua  to  begin    (of  a  chant,   of  a 
prayer).     Sa.:  a/wa,  to  begin. 
kaiheehee  to  go  from  place  to  place 
to  enjoy  feasts.     Sa.:  'aisee,  to  beg 
food  at  feasts. 

kaihue  thief.     Ha.:  aihue,  to  steal. 
kaika  a  meal,  feast.    Sa. :  'aiga,  meal. 
Ha.:  aina,  id. 

kaioto  a  sort  of  hemorrhage,  piles. 
Sa.:  'ailolo,  a  cancerous  ulcer. 
kaitu   to   perfume   oneself   during   a 
tabu  period  when  it  was  forbidden. 
Ha.:  aiku.  to  break  a  tabu. 
kaka  sack,  pocket.     Ha.:  aa,  pocket, 


[33.  kaka  a  fish.   Sa. 


id.  Ha.:  aa,  id. 


3134- 
3135- 

3136. 


3137- 
3138. 


3139- 
3140. 


3141- 
3142- 


3I44. 
3145- 

3146. 


3147- 

3148. 
3149- 

3150. 

3151- 

3152. 

3153- 

3154- 

3155- 

3156. 

3157- 

3158. 

3159- 
3160. 

3161. 

3162. 

3163. 
3164. 
3165. 

3166. 
3167. 


kaka  the  husk.     Ha.:  aa,  outer  husk 
of  the  coconut,  hulls. 
kakaa  o  te  haoe  a  kind  of  pyrosis. 
Sa. :  'a'ala,  to  smart,  to  sting.     Ha. : 
aala,  a  scrofulous  sore. 
kakauha  decrepit  through  age.     Ha. : 
aatia,  epithet  applied  to  a  woman  as 
she  begins  to  advance  in  age. 
kakava  burnt.     Sa.:  'a'ara,  very  hot. 
kakei  long  strands  of  cord  with  which 
a  net  is  closed.     Ha. :  aei,  a  medium- 
sized  rope,   a  net  used  in  catching 
opelu  and  maomao. 
kako  a  bird.     Ha. :  ao,  id. 
kapua  to  wave  a  torch  that  it  may 
burst    into    a    blaze.     Ma.:  kapura, 
fire. 

karakara  a  bird.     Ha. :  alala,  id. 
kato  a  bag,  sack.     Sa.:  'a/o,  id.     The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  255. 
kaviti   a  liar.     Sa.:  'avili,   a  liar,   a 
great  story-teller.     Cf.  3076. 
keetu  a  red  tufa.    Ha. :  eleku,  a  stone. 
keheu  wing  of  a  fowl.     Ha. :  eheu,  id. 

Cf.  3254-  ,     , 

kehukehu  twilight.  Ha.:  ehuehu, 
darkness  arising  from  dust,  fog,  or 
vapor.  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  313- 

kena  burning,  very  hot.     Ha.:  ena, 
red-hot,  to  burn  as  a  fire. 
ketaha,  etaha  a  fern.    Ha. :  ekaha,  id. 
ketuketu    to   snufT   a   candle.     Sa. : 
eueu,  id. 

keu  mischievous,  naughty.     Ha.:  eu, 
disobedient,  mischievous, 
ki  whistling.     Sa.:  'j,  to  emit  a  sharp 
sound. 

ki  superlative  sign,  very.  Ma.:  ki, 
very. 

kii  sound.  Sa.:  'Hi,  to  blow  a 
trumpet. 

kiki  a  leguminous  plant.  Sa. :  'i'i,  a 
small  plant. 

kikomata  the  eye.  Sa. :  'i'omaia,  the 
eyeball. 

kio  said  of  the  women  and  children 
who  run  away  to  the  mountain  shel- 
ters in  time  of  war.  Ha.:  kio,  to 
flee,  to  hasten  away  in  fear. 
ko  the  right  or  left  side  of  a  valley. 
Ha. :  0,  a  place,  but  indefinitely. 
koama  a  crab.  Ma. :  korama,  a  shell- 
fish. 

kofaa,  kohaa  a  fish.  Ha. :  ohaa,  id. 
koha  a  scar,  a  wound.  Ma.:  koha, 
a  scar. 

kohai  a  tree.  Ha.:  ohai,  a  flowering 
shrub. 

koii  withered,  sundried.  Ma. :  koriri, 
abortive  fruit. 

koina  enjoyment.  Ha. :  olina,  to  play. 
kokau  a  fish.     Ha.:  oau,  id. 
koki  song  of  the  ?  nightingale.     Ma.: 
koki,  to  sing  in  the  early  morning. 
komata  a  fish.     Ha.:  o»iaka,  id. 
komoe  tattooing  at  the  knee.   Ma.: 
komore,  an  ornament  for  the  ankle. 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY    TO    HAWAII. 


143 


3168. 

3169. 

3170. 

3171- 
3172. 

3173- 

3174- 
3175- 
3176. 

3177- 
3178. 

3179- 

3180. 
3181. 
3182. 

3183. 

3184. 
3185- 
3186. 
3187. 

3188. 
3189. 
3190. 
3191- 

3192. 
3193- 
3194- 
3195- 
3196. 

3197 
3198 


kona    drunk.     Sa.: 
ona,  id. 


'ona,    id.     Ha.:    i  3199- 


Ma. 


konohi  mata  white  of  the  eye. 
konohi,  the  eye. 

konu  fat,  gross.  Ha.:  onu,  to  swell, 
to  enlarge. 

kopeu  a  fish.  Ha.:  o^e/M,  id. 
kopiko  going  zigzag.  To.:  opiopio, 
rovingly.  Ma.:  kopiko,  to  go  alter- 
nately in  opposite  directions. 
kopio,  opio  unripe,  not  fully  devel- 
oped. Ha.:  opio,  young,  immature, 
unripe. 

kopipi  stunted,  shriveled,  wrinkled. 
Ma. :  kopipi,  flaccid,  withered. 
koriri  stunted,  dried  up.    Ma. :  koriri, 
abortive,  stunted. 

koro  a  ring.  Ma.:  koro,  a  noose, 
loop,  ring.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  220. 

kotaa  to  shiver  with  cold.  Ha. : 
okakala,  a  chill,  shivering. 
kotai,  otai  a  kind  of  food.  Sa. : 
'otai,  dracaena  root  cooked  in  coconut 
water.  But  observe  To. :  otai,  a  prep- 
aration of  food. 

kotava  a  small  shellfish.  Ma.:  ko- 
tawatawa,  id. 

koukou  a  bird.     Ma.:  ifeoM^o«,  id. 
kuai  the  sea  eel.     Ma. :  kuai,  a  lish. 
kuku    to   smooth,    to   plane.     Ma.: 
kuku,  to  rub  over  a  rough  surface,  to 
scrape. 

kuvai  wet,  full  of  water.  Ma.: 
kuwaiwai,  wet. 

ma  by,  through.     Ha.:  ma,  id. 
maava  a  fish.     Sa. :  malava,  id. 
mahae  a  fish.     Ha.:  mahae,  id. 
mahea    expanded,    in    bloom.     Sa. : 
mafela,    orificium    vaginae    apertum. 
Ma.:  mawhera,  open. 
mahimahi  a  great  fish.     Sa.:  masi- 
masi,  a  dolphin.     Ha.:  mahimahi,  id. 
makoa  pale.     Ha.:  maoha,  whitish, 
grayish. 

makomako  a  fish.     Sa.:  ma'oma'o, 
id.     Ha.:  maomao,  id. 
maku  to  remain,  to  dwell.    Sa. :  mau, 
to  dwell.     Ha.:  mau,  to  continue  in 
the  same  place. 

mamo  a  fish.  Sa. :  mama,  id.  Ha.: 
mama,  id. 

mamua  before,  former,  of  old.  Ha.: 
mamua,  id. 

manene  a  cheat.  Ma.:  manene,  a 
stranger,  an  alien. 

maoi  a  banana.  Ha.:  maoli,  id. 
Ma. :  maori,  a  sweet-potato  variety. 
matai  the  thread  which  snoods  the 
bait  to  the  hook  or  the  hook  to  the 
line.  Ha. :  makali,  to  bait  a  hook. 
matohi  to  divide  poi  with  the  hand. 
Sa.:  matofi,  to  be  divided  into  quar- 
ters. 

matue,  matuke  brown,  of  dark  com- 
plexion. Ha.:  makue,  brown,  any 
dark  color. 


3200. 

3201. 

3202. 

3203. 

3204. 
3205. 

3206. 
3207. 

3208. 
3209. 

3210. 

3211. 

3212. 

3213- 
3214- 

3215- 

3216. 
32I7. 

3218. 
3219. 


3220. 
3221. 

3222. 
3223. 

3224. 

3225 

3226 

3227, 
3228 


3229 
3230 
3231 


matuku,  matuu  a  sea  bird  of  heavy 
flight.  Sa.:  matu'u,  a  crane.  Ma.: 
matuku,  the  blue  heron. 
moehu  exiled,  banished,  prisoner  of 
war.  Ma.:  morehu,  a  survivor. 
mohe  a  crab.  Sa.:  most,  a  young 
crayfish. 

mooa  careless,  fatigued,  indifTcrent. 
Ha. :  moloa,  listless,  lazy,  idle. 
motioho  a  clever  thief,   an  arrant 
knave.     Ha.:  mofew,  to  steal. 
mu  a  fish.     Sa.:  mu,  id. 
naie  a  fish.     Ha.:  naia,  a  blackfish, 
porpoise. 

naku  to  scratch.     Ma.:  naku,  id. 
naninani  to  strut,  to  show  off.     Ha.: 
naninani,  to  enjoy  the  honors  of  a 
chief. 

naunau  soft,  flexible.  Sa. :  gaugau,  id. 
nehunehu  a  fish.  Sa.:  nefu,  id. 
Ha.:  nehu,  id. 

nene  lasciviousness.  Ma.:  nene, 
orgasm. 

neveneve  swollen,  bloated.  Ha.: 
newenewe,  plump. 

nihi  to  hide,  to  steal  away.  Ma.: 
nihi,  to  move  stealthily,  to  sneak 
away. 

nini  to  be  attached  to.  Sa. :  gigi,  to 
be  fond  of. 

noa  a  game  of  guessing  in  which  hand 
an    object    is    held.     Ha.:  noa,    the 
stone  held  in  this  game. 
noke    a    sea   eel;  nokenoke   water- 
worms.     Ma. :  noke,  a  worm. 
noni  a  shrub.     Ha.:  noni,  id. 
none  a  small  diurnal  mosquito,  flea. 
Sa. :  nono,  a  white  ant. 
none  red.     Ha.:  nono,  red. 
nuheke  a  fish.     Sa.:  gufe'e,  a  squid. 
Both    Bishop    Dordillon    and    Pere 
Violette  employ  poisson  in  their  defi- 
nitions; the  identification  holds  good 
despite  their  ignorance  of  systematic 
biology. 

oa  to  end  (of  war).     Sa.:  ola,  id. 
oama,  kokama  a  fish,  a  crab.     Ha. : 
oama,  a  fish. 

oata  a  large  ant.     Sa.:  loata,  id. 
oeoe   lascivious   fondlings.     Sa.:  ale, 
coitus. 

oeoe  to  reproach,  to  reprove.  Ha.: 
ale,  to  rebuke. 

ohoau  a  canoe  shed.  Sa. :  afolau,  a 
type  of  house  without  center  posts. 
ohoee  to  awake  with  a  start.  Ma.: 
ohorere,  to  start  suddenly. 
ohohina  gray  hair.  Ha.:  ohohina,  id. 
ohoia,  ohoika  to  start  up,  to  tremble 
with  fear.  Sa. :  oho,  to  be  astonished. 
Ma.:  oho,  to  start  from  fear  or  sur- 
prise. 

ohure  to  cut  the  hair.  Ha.:  ohule, 
bald. 

oi  to  stir,  bestir.    Ma. :  oi,  to  shudder, 
to  shake. 
00a  a  fish.     Sa.:  loloa,  id. 


144 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


3232.  ou-amo  a  carrying  pole,  yoke.  Proto- 
Samoan:  kau,  a  tree. 

3233.  ouou  a  bird.     Ha.:  ouou,  id. 

3234.  pa  a  hook  in  bonito  fishing.  Sa. :  pa, 
a  pearlshell  fishhook.  Ma.:  pa,  a 
fishhook. 

3235.  pahikahika  to  stagger  under  a  heavy 
burden.  Ha.:  pahiahia,  to  slip,  to 
stumble. 

3236.  paiuma  to  amuse  oneself  by  striking 
the  breast  in  cadence.  Ha.:  pai- 
umatima,  id. 

3237.  paoa  a  seine.     Ha.:  paloa,  id. 

3238.  paopao  to  rap  at  the  door.  Ma.: 
pao,  to  strike  with  an  instrument,  as  a 
hammer. 

3239.  papai  to  box  the  ears,  to  slap.  Ha.: 
papai,  to  smite  gently. 

3240.  papakaina  dinner  table.  Ha.:  papa- 
aina,  id. 

3241.  papaki  to  slap.  Ma.:  paki.id.  Cf. 
3239- 

3242.  pata  small  pimples.  Sa. :  ^a/a,  pimply. 

Ma.:  pata,  id. 

3243.  pataka  to  peel  wood,  to  bark  a  tree. 
Ha.:  pakaa,  to  peel  oflf,  to  strip  off 
the  skin  from  a  vegetable. 

3244.  pate  a  small  box.  Sa.:  pate,  a  small 
wooden  drum. 

3245.  patihitihi  a  fish.     Ha.:  pakii,  id. 

3246.  pati-ke  to  clap  the  hands  in  singing. 
Sa. :  pati,  to  clap  the  hands.  Ma.: 
pati,  to  pat  fondly. 

3247.  patu  hakiuka  bloating  of  the  body. 
Sa. :  patu,  a  fatty  tumor. 

3248.  patuitui  a  fish.     Ha.:  pakuikui,  id. 

3249.  pautu  to  beat.     Ha.:  paluku,  id. 

3250.  pavai  a  dam,  sluice.  Ha.:  pawai,  a 
watering  trough. 

3251.  paveavea  hot,  burning.  Ma..:  pawera, 
hot,  fever. 

3252.  peau  a  wave.     Sa. :  peau,  id. 

3253.  peee  swollen,  distended  belly.  Ha.: 
pele,  fat,  to  have  a  large  belly. 

3254.  peheu,  peehu  wing.  Ha.:  peheu  id. 
Cf.  3145- 

3255-  pekahi  to  make  signs  with  the  hand, 
to  blow  the  fire  with  a  fan.  Ha.: 
peahi,  id.  | 

3256.  pepepepe  low,  flat.     Ha. :  pepepe,  id.   I 

3257.  pihonohono  to  exhale  the  odor  of 
urine.     To.:  hihogo,  stench.  ! 

3258.  pikao  to  envelop,  to  fold  up.     Ha.:   \ 
piao,  to  curl  up,  to  fold  up.  I 

3259.  pinai  precipice,  a  steep  place.     Ma.:   I 
pinaki,  the  gentle  slope  of  a  hill.  1 

3260.  pioi  to  roll.    Ma. :  pirori,  to  roll  along,   i 

3261.  pipi  a  tree.     Sa.:  pipi,  id.  j 

3262.  pivaivai  moist,  full  of  water.     Ha.:   i 
pipiwai,  a  place  where  water  oozes 
out. 

3263.  poea  toothless.  Ha. :  polea,  to  sink  in 
as  cheeks  without  teeth. 

3264.  poeei  collar  of  the  small  teeth  of  the 
porpoise.  Ma.:  porcri-nuku,  one  of 
the  stars  fastened  by  Tane  upon  the 
breast  of  his  father  Rangi  to  make 
him  look  beautiful. 


3265. 

3266. 

3267. 

3268. 

3269. 

3270. 

3271- 
3272. 

3273- 

3274- 

3275- 

3276. 
3277- 

3278. 
3279- 
3280. 

3281. 
3282 
3283. 
3284. 

3285. 
3286. 

3287. 

3288. 
3289. 

3290. 

3291. 

3292. 

3293- 
3294- 


3295- 
3296. 


3297- 
3298. 
3299- 


poekaka  to  be  polished,  smooth.  Ha. : 

polea,  smooth. 

pohoe,  pohore  excoriated,  bruised. 
Ha.:  pohole,  to  bruise,  to  peel  oflf. 
pohu  to  end,  to  finish,  to  cease.  Ha. : 
pohu,  to  be  calm,  to  lull  as  the  wind. 
pohutu  a  ball,  a  small  parcel.  Ha.: 
pohuku,  anything  smooth  and  round. 
poi  people,  family,  collective  sign. 
Ha. :  poe,  a  number  of  persons. 
poipoi  round,  globular.  Ma. :  poi,  a 
ball. 

pokaa  a  tree.     Ha.:  poala,  id. 
ponininini  to  sparkle.    Ma.:  ponini, 
to  glow,  to  diffuse  a  red  light. 
poniu  a  climbing  plant.     Ha. :  poniu, 
a  low  creeping  plant. 
poo  a  rounded  bone  used  as  an  orna- 
ment.    Ma. :  poro,  anything  round. 
pooivi-tua  the  spine.    Ma. :  pokohiwi, 
the  shoulder.     Mgv. :  pakuhivi,  id. 
poto  a  crab.     Sa. :  poto,  id. 
pu    source,    origin.     Ma.:  pu,    root, 
origin,  foundation. 
pufii  a  scar.     Ha.:  puhili,  id. 
puhi  to  smoke  tobacco.   Ha. :  puhi,  id. 
pukapuka  a  tree.     Sa. :  ^M'apw'o,  id. 
Ha.:  ptia,  id. 

punake  a  bird.     Sa.:  puna'e,  id. 
purupuru  cotton.     Ha.:  ptilu,  id. 
pute  a  tree.     Ha.:  puke-awe,  id. 
puvea  a  steam  bath.     Ma.:  puwera, 
warm. 

taa  a  bird.     Ma.:  tara,  id. 
taaau  to  cry,   to  call.     Ha.:   kala- 
laii,  id. 

taeva  to  hang  in  the  air.    Ha. ;  kalewa, 
to  float  in  the  air. 
tahii  a  shrub.     Sa.:  tafili,  a  weed, 
tahuahi  the  servant  in  charge  of  the 
fire.     Ha.:  kahuahi,  id. 
takapu  a  girdle.     Ma.:  takapu,  the 
belly. 

take  the  bottom,  source,  origin.  Ma. : 
take,  origin,  foimdation,  commence- 
ment. 

takee  to  empty,  to  lower.  Fu. :  takele- 
kele,  small  residue  of  fluid  left  in  a 
jug.  Ha. :  kaelc,  to  be  partially  filled. 
taku  slow,  of  a  canoe.  Ma.:  taku, 
slow,  deliberate. 

tamaka  a  girdle,  a  strap.  Ma.: 
tamaka,  a  round  cord  plaited  with  fine 
strands. 

tamue  a  fish.     Ma.:  tamure,  id. 
tanavai  salvo  on  the  heights  in  honor 
of   those   who   have   died   in   battle. 
Sa. :  tagavai,   a   distinctive   mark  of 
troops  in  battle. 

tanifa,  taniha  a  large  fish.  Sa.: 
tanifa,  a  large  shark.  Ma. :  taniwha, 
a  water  monster. 

tapaau  coconut  leaf  plaited  to  serve 
as  a  mat.  Sa.:  tapa'au,  a  coarse 
coconut  leaf  mat. 

tapatai  a  dweller  on  the  strand. 
Ma.:  tapatai,  beach. 


THE    MARQUESAS    IN    THE    FAIRWAY   TO    HAWAII. 


145 


3300. 
3301. 
3302. 
3303- 

3304 
3305- 

3306. 

3307- 
3308. 
3309- 

3310. 

33II- 

3312. 
3313- 


3314- 
3315- 
3316. 
3317- 

3318. 

3319- 
3320. 

3321. 

3322. 

3323- 


3324- 
3325. 
3326. 

3327 
3328, 


tapeka,  tapea  to  cross  the  arms. 
Rarotonga:  tapeka,  to  fold  the  hands. 
tapuke,   tapue  to  heap  up.     Ma.: 

taplike,  id. 

tarepa  trader,  merchant.  Ha.:  ka- 
lepa,  to  peddle. 

tatau  to  read,  to  recite.     Sa. :  tau,  id. 
Ha.:  kail,  to  rehearse  in  the  hearing 
of  another  that  he  may  learn. 
tauhi  to  cover.     Sa. :  taufi,  to  cover 
with  leaves. 

tauua  two  fruits  on  one  stem,  in  pairs. 
Sa.:  taiilua,  id.  Ha.:  katilua,  to  put 
two  together. 

tavatava   a   fish.     Sa.:  tavatava,    id. 
Ha.:  kawakawa,  id. 
tekoteko  white.     Ha.:  keo,  id. 
tete  a  bird.     Ma. :  tete,  id. 
tiaha  drinking  cup.     Ha.:  ktaha,   a 
cup,  mug. 

tihekoa  a  bird.     Ma.:  tiheora,  id. 
tikao  to  dig  out,  to  disembowel.    Ma. : 
tikaro,  to  dig  out  of  a  hole. 
tike  a  crab.     Sa. :  ti'e,  id. 
tikoata,  tioata  clear,  limpid,  white. 
Sa. :  tioata,    glass.     Nine:  tioata,    id. 
To.:  jioata,  id.     The  anomalous  as- 
sumption of  the  k  in  the  northwestern 
Marquesas  dialect   is  susceptible  of 
explanation.     If    the    folk    compre- 
hended that  the  southeastern  dialect 
dropped  a  proper  k  they  might,  on 
deriving   tioata  from   the   southeast, 
ignorantly  insert  the  k  on  a  mistaken 
idea  of  uniformity. 

tikoki  very  high.  Ma. :  tikoke,  high, 
lifted  up. 

tio  to  sprout  scions.  Sa. :  tilo,  the 
innermost  sprout  of  the  taro. 
tioa  to  throw  any  object  at  another. 
Ha.:  kiolaola,  to  throw  stones. 
tiou  long  pole  for  picking  breadfruit. 
Ma. :  tiroii,  to  take  up  with  a  fork  or 
stick. 

tiporo,  tipono  lemon,  bitter  orange. 
Sa. :  tipolo,  the  lemon. 
titi  a  bird.     Ha.:  kiki,  id. 
tea  male.    Ma.  :/oa,  id.    Mangareva: 
tea,  female;  a  sense-invert. 
tohe  obstinate,  persistent.     Ma. :  tohe, 
to  persist,  urgent. 

toitoi  true,  right,  sincere.     Ha. :  koi- 
koi,  substantial,  honorable. 
tokaa    roiled,    turbid.     Ha.:  koana, 
clear,   as   water   when   the   dirt   has 
settled.     Sa. :  to'a,  to  settle. 
toko  to  prop,  to  brace.     Ha. :  koo,  id. 
toku  moist,  damp.     Ha.:  kozi,  id. 
toohenuaaplant.    Ma.:  torowhenua, 
a  sweet  potato. 
torea  a  bird.     Ma.:  torea,  id. 
touana  a  sieve  of  fibers.    Sa. :  tauaga, 
a  strainer. 


3329- 
33.30. 

3332. 

3333 
3334 

3335 

3336 

3337 

3338 
3339 
3340 

3341 

3342 

3343- 

3344- 
3345- 
3346. 

3347- 

3348. 

3349- 
3350. 


1  3351- 
I  3352. 


3353- 
3354- 
335.5- 
3356. 

3357- 

3358. 
3359- 


toueve  a  small  parcel  of  leaves  for 
covering  what  one  cooks  in  an  oven. 
Sa.:  t a uvcrc,  a  cook.  Ha.:  kauwewe, 
the  covering  of  an  oven. 
touha  dropping  of  the  rectum.  Ha.: 
kauha,  the  rectum. 

toui  riches,  property.  Sa.:  taut, 
wages,  recompense. 
toveo  the  end  of  the  loin  cloth  which 
hangs  behind.  Ha.:  kowelo,  to  trail 
behind  as  the  tail  of  a  garment. 
tu  to  anchor,  to  moor.  Ha. :  ^m,  id. 
tu  moon,  month  in  general.  Ha. :  ku, 
name  of  a  month. 

tuaua  double,  ^a.:  tualua,  id.  Ha.: 
kualua,  twice. 

tuemi  to  contract,  to  shrink.     Ha.: 
kuemi,  to  shrink  back. 
tuetieti  which  will  not  stay  in  place. 
Ma.:  turetireti,  unsteady. 
tui,  turi  a  bird.     Sa.:  tult,  id. 
tuma  angry.  Ma. :  whakatuma,  anger. 
haatumatuma  to  be  rough,  wrinkled. 
Ha. :  kumakuma,  rough, 
fae-tumau  cook-house.   Ma..: tumau, 
a  cook. 

tumoe  animal  with  its  tail  cut  off. 
Ma.:  tumoremore,  stripped  of  all  ap- 
pendages. 

tuna  to  come  into  possession  of  prop- 
erty. Sa. :  tuga,  acquisition  of  all  the 
great  titles. 

tupahi  to  send.  Ha.:  kupahi,  to 
send  away,  begone. 
tuto  to  think,  to  regret,  to  long  for. 
Ha. :  kiiko,  to  desire  strongly. 
tutuau  a  crab.  Ha. :  kuktiau,  a  four- 
footed  animal  in  the  sea;  kukua,  a 
crab. 

u  a  taro  leaf.  Sa.:  lu,  a  dish  pre- 
pared from  taro  leaves. 
uhahapu  what  causes  one  to  cough. 
Ha.:  uha,  to  hawk  up  mucus. 
uhi  pearlshell.  Ha.:  uhi,  a  shellfish. 
unoku,  unoku  the  blackening  of 
a  bruise,  ecchymosis.  Sa. :  nno'o,  a 
bruise. 

uouoa  a  fish.     Ha.:  uoa,  id. 
utete  jewsharp.    Sa.:  utete,  id.    Ha.: 
ukeke,  an  ancient  pulsatile  musical 
instrument. 

utu  a  fish.     Ha. :  uku,  id. 
uutu  small,  few.     Ha.:  uukii,  id. 
vaimata  tears.     Ha.:  waimaka,  id. 
vaitahe  a  flood.     Sa. :  vaitafe,  a  river. 
Ha.:  waikahe  running  water,  flood, 
vaitupu  spring  water.     To.:  vaitubu, 
well  water. 

vau  a  fish.     Ha.:  xvalu,  id. 
veo  tenth  month  of  the  lunar  year. 
Ha.:  welo,  a  month  (about  April). 


CHAPTER  VII. 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 

Having  completed  this  double  survey  of  each  of  the  four  other  lan- 
guages of  Southeast  Polynesia,  we  are  prepared  to  subject  Rapanui 
itself  to  the  same  mathematical  analysis,  for  now  we  are  in  a  position 
to  establish  our  comparisons  upon  the  surest  possible  basis. 

At  the  outset  we  present,  as  in  preceding  chapters,  the  systematic 
analysis  of  that  element  of  Rapanui  speech  which  is  identifiable  in  so 
much  as  one  exterior  language  of  the  Polynesian  family.  The  following 
table  contains  the  data  upon  which  our  work  is  based.     Piecemeal  it 

Table  28. 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

Total. 

284 
29 

It 

10 

53 
20 

7 

1 

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Mq  . . 

8 

7 
2 

4 
49 
12 

6 

227 
15 
15 
14 
2 

3 
0 

9 

1 

0 
4 

I 

^6 

7 
9 
3 

2 

Rn-Pau-Mgv-Ta     ...    . 

Rn-Pau-Mq-Ta 

Rn-Pau-Mgv 

Rn-Pau-Mq 

Rn-Pau-Ta 

•       1        4 
0      1         1 

Rn-Pau 

Total 

89 

211 

n 

72 

455 

Rn-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

21 

8q 

9 

6 

1 
12 

16 
8 

5 

20 

80 

Rn— Mgv— Mq        .  . 

31      1      24 
8      1       10 

Rn-Mgv-Ta 

Rn-Mgv 

56 

7 

Total 

116 

130      1       28 

30 

304 

Rn-Ta-Mq 

17 

10 

0 

5 

28 
53 

Rn-Ta 

38      1        7 

i           Total 

^5 

/7 

5 

81 

Rn-Mq 

72 
0 

1 
6 

53 

9 

76 
68 

Rn.  . .                   ... 

Total 

72 

1         7 

5^ 

P 

144 

Grand  total 

1  - 
332       i     4^1 

105 

116 

1 

98. 

i 

1 

has  been  offered  before,  language  by  language  of  the  province ;  here  it 
is  massed  and  points  outward,  whereas  in  earher  discussion  it  has  been 
headed  toward  Easter  Island. 

The  first  topic  which  we  shall  take  up  for  examination  is  the  relative 
extent  of  the  gross  element  in  each  of  the  five  languages  of  Southeast 
Polynesia  which  is  identifiable  with  the  means  at  our  command.  This 
is  shown  in  Table  29. 

147 


148 


EASTER   ISLAND. 
Table  29. 


Stock. 

1 

Identified,  j  Percentage. 

Rapanui 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

Mangareva 

Paumotu 

3000 
6200 
6000 
6600 
2500 

984              33 
2043              33 
1886                31 
1715      1          26 
"335              53 

From  this  table  we  might  derive  the  conclusion  that  there  was  a 
widely  severed  division  in  Southeast  Polynesia  when  referred  to  the  basis 
of  recognizabiUty  in  other  languages  of  the  Polynesian  family ;  that  the 
Paumotu  stood  in  one  group  in  the  possession  of  the  general  treasure  of 
Polynesian  speech  exceeding  a  moiety  of  its  own  speech  equipment; 
that,  unevenly  spaced  geographically  about  this  central  archipelago, 
four  groups  of  islands  shared  the  Polynesian  stock  to  a  fairly  even 
extent,  that  is  to  say  to  the  extent  of  rather  more  than  a  quarter  of  their 
vocabulary,  yet  not  qui  te  reaching  so  high  as  one- third .  The  study  of  the 
tabulations  in  the  foregoing  chapters  specifically  deahng  with  four  of 
these  archipelagoes  should  have  served  to  indicate  the  fallacy  of  such  an 
opinion,  the  impropriety  of  this  transaction  in  gross.  We  have  referred 
once  and  many  times  again  to  the  division  of  Polynesian  speech  between 
the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti,  and  to  the  mingled  yet  indiscrim- 
inate stream  which  has  flowed  over  Southeast  Polynesia  and  which  we 
have  been  forced  to  designate  as  general  Polynesian.  The  only  use 
which  it  is  permitted  us  to  make  of  this  table  is  the  consideration  of  its 
unexpressed  member,  the  unidentified  element. 

Here  we  have  something  positive  to  deal  with,  if  we  may.  It  is  that 
in  the  Paumotu  sHghtly  less  than  half  of  the  speech  equipment,  in  the 
other  subdivisions  of  the  province  a  shade  more  than  two-thirds  of  the 
speech  equipment,  are  wholly  unidentifiable  elsewhere  in  Polynesia ;  so 
far  as  we,  or  any,  know,  they  are  quite  unknown  anywhere  in  the  world. 
This  factor  we  may  consider  with  profit. 

Let  us,  in  a  single  concrete  instance,  look  further  into  this.  In  the 
Rapanui  we  find  the  vocable  reirei  in  the  sense  of  trampling  or  pound- 
ing. It  lies  within  the  unidentified  two-thirds.  Nowhere  in  Southeast 
Polynesia  is  any  mutation  variant  of  reirei  found  to  carry  any  such 
signification,  nowhere  in  the  distal  migrations  north  or  south,  nowhere 
does  it  appear  in  the  Tongafiti  stream,  nowhere  in  the  earher  Proto- 
Samoan  stream ;  collation  item  by  item  of  a  dozen  Polynesian  vocabu- 
laries does  not  disclose  it ;  in  the  similar  study  of  more  than  a  hundred 
Melanesian  tongues  not  even  so  much  as  its  wreck  is  found  as  drift  and 
jetsam  on  that  traverse  of  Proto-Samoan  fleets  almost  twenty  centuries 
ago.  It  is  found  but  here,  on  this  rocky  islet  and  the  orient  extreme  of 
all  Polynesian  wandering,   if  drra^  Asyonei'Oi^  its  singularity  is  so  pro- 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI.       149 

found  as  to  awe  us.  Yet  this  is  true  of  two-thirds  of  the  vocabulary, 
not  only  of  Rapanui  but  of  Mangareva,  Tahiti,  the  Marquesas;  true  as 
to  half  of  the  Paumotu. 

We  are  not  done  with  rcirei  to  trample.  It  sounds  Polynesian,  it 
looks  Polynesian,  it  is  condupHcated  quite  after  the  Polynesian  method. 
There  is  not  one  sHghtest  particular  which  would  give  the  thinnest  sus- 
picion that  this  is  not  a  leaf  upon  the  Polynesian  tree  strictly  true  to  the 
foliation  type.  The  one  and  only  thing  that  speaks  against  it  is  that 
the  strictest  search  has  found  it  nowhere  but  in  Easter  Island.  If  I  had 
even  found  its  carcass,  perhaps  decollated,  as  the  French  have  dubbed 
Saint-Jean  Baptist  colloquially  Saint-Jean  le  decollete,  perhaps  shorn  of 
members  as  poultry  come  to  the  oven — if  I  had  found  its  miserable 
remains  in  all  the  deformity  of  the  gross  mouthings  of  the  folk  of  Anei- 
tyum  or  of  Tanna,  far  in  the  benighted  Black  Islands  of  the  remote  west 
of  the  South  Sea,  I  should  have  had  no  scruple  in  taking  this  Rapanui 
word  as  the  model  wherewith  to  restore  to  Polynesian  life  the  word- 
corpse  found  among  the  cannibals,  to  bring  it  back  to  the  citizenship  of 
the  alert  race  of  navigators.  This  reirei  is  but  one  word  of  its  class  in 
Rapanui;  I  have  had  to  study  2,000  just  like  it.  And  Easter  Island  is 
not  the  only  member  of  the  province  in  which  this  holds ;  a  glance  at  the 
unexpressed  member  of  Table  29  will  show  upon  how  many  thousand 
similar  words  standing  alone  this  all-comprehensive  attention  has  been 
directed  in  search  of  kin,  roundly  stated  16,000  dereUct  speech-units. 
What  I  have  hereinbefore  written  of  reirei  is  to  be  written  in  bulk  of 
this  complete  tale,  no  thin  lexicon  in  itself.  Not  one  varies  from  the 
Polynesian  norm  in  any  sHghtest  degree,  not  one  suggests  in  itself  the 
slightest  possibility  of  acquisition  on  loan  or  theft  from  any  alien  source. 
The  only  vocables  in  all  Polynesian  speech  concerning  which  such  sus- 
picion could  arise  are  the  scant  dozen  dozen  held  in  community  with 
Malayan  speech.  Concerning  this  element  I  but  reiterate  what  I  have 
been  at  pains  to  prove  elsewhere:  that  the  borrowing  was  by  the 
Malayans  from  the  Polynesians.  Furthermore  not  a  single  word  in 
this  unidentifiable  class  falls  within  this  Malayan  category. 

If  the  unidentified  class,  then,  is  Polynesian  yet  unknown  to  other 
Polynesians,  how  may  we  account  for  its  singularity  of  persistence? 

As  far  back  as  we  can  see  the  Polynesian  in  the  Pacific  he  is  under  an 
eastward  impulse;  he  orients  himself  with  bravery  on  the  sea  even  if 
skill  in  seacraft  seem  lacking,  and  that  is  by  no  means  always  the  case. 
In  earlier  studies  comprehension  has  come  to  me  and  has  set  forth  the 
two  tracks  of  his  earliest  swarm  through  the  two  waterways  which 
almost  continental  New  Guinea  has  severed,  through  the  wilds  of  Mela- 
nesia, and  so  to  his  home  in  Nuclear  Polynesia;  and  all  this  can  have 
been  but  little  short  of  two  millenniums  ago.  In  the  work  which  lies 
next  my  hand  to  do  I  shall  be  engaged  in  particular  proof  of  the  hostile 
advance  upon  the  now  sedentary  Proto-Samoan  in  his  new  home  of  a 


150  EASTER    ISLAND. 

later,  probably  somewhat  more  actively  energized,  swarm  of  his  own 
race.  We  shall  spread  before  our  eyes  the  drama  of  welcome  extended 
to  the  newcomer,  of  the  subjection  of  the  earlier  resident,  of  the  growth 
of  intolerable  conditions  of  tyranny,  of  the  revolt  and  the  abrupt  eva- 
sion from  Samoa  of  the  insolent  oppressor  when  at  long  last  his  power  is 
broken.  This  record,  when  we  come  to  it,  need  not  be  considered  com- 
plete ;  it  is  no  more  than  a  summary.  Even  when  we  deal  with  the  sav- 
age and  the  primitive  we  are  not  debarred  from  factoring  into  his  prob- 
lem so  much  of  our  human  nature  as  we  may  estabHsh  as  in  community 
of  possession.  It  is  only  in  gnomic  wisdom  that  not-cured  and  endured 
form  a  perfect  dilemma;  in  real  Hfe  there  is  a  very  satisfactory  third  horn 
in  dodging;  it  may  be  stated  with  Ciceronian  grace  as  evasit-empit;  in 
EngHsh  current  this  winter  it  is  "doing  a  bunk,  "  always  man's  way  out 
by  taking  to  his  heels,  in  token  of  which  Hermes  wears  thetalaria.  With 
the  sea  always  within  sight  and  sound,  ever  enticing  to  ear  and  eye  and 
to  a  deeper  race  instinct  of  joy  afloat  with  the  song  of  the  wind  and  the 
dance  of  the  stars,  we  do  no  violence  to  Polynesian  nature  when  we  put 
forward  the  idea  that  the  oppressed,  when  they  found  or  made  their 
chance,  even  as  the  oppressors  at  their  Matamatame  cHmax,  set  forth 
upon  the  sea  to  find  new  lands  and  to  found  new  homes. 

East  of  Fiji  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the  new  land  upon 
which  the  wanderers  chanced  was  other  than  land  awaiting  men;  every 
consideration  with  which  we  study  man  argues  against  the  existence  of 
earlier  and  alien  peopHng,  of  autochthons  before  the  Polynesian  wan- 
derers. Now  for  each  eastward  place  of  settlement  of  refugees  repeat  in 
small  the  story  which  Samoa  has  written  presbyter  large,  and  we  shall 
find  a  constant  eastward  flight,  a  constant  ulterior  eastward  settlement 
of  smaller  and  ever  smaller  squadrons  of  such  fugitives.  At  last  we 
come  to  the  end  of  land  in  the  sea;  beyond  it  a  waste  of  ocean  where 
Polynesian  wanderers  must  hunger  and  thirst  until  at  last  each  in  utter 
peace  domes  upon  the  enfolding  wave  just  one  bubble  to  last  a  moment 
in  all  the  glory  of  the  heaven  that  is  his.  This  end  of  land  in  the  sea? 
We  have  been  studying  it  closely  in  these  pages;  it  is  this  province  of 
Southeast  Polynesia. 

Unbooked  this  people  is,  unlettered  even,  its  words  are  in  constant 
danger  of  loss.  Where  they  remain  in  touch,  one  family  with  another, 
island  with  island,  archipelago  with  archipelago— and  this  we  know  to 
have  been  in  many  instances  the  case  in  the  period  of  the  great  voy- 
ages—the speech  would  tend  toward  the  correction  of  its  gradual  loss,  a 
common  vocabulary  would  exist.  But  in  the  case  of  isolated  and  remote 
settlements  the  loss  would  progress  with  no  possibiUty  of  reparation; 
each  language  would  tend  more  and  more  to  a  greater  bulk  of  vocabu- 
lary which  elsewhere  had  fallen  or  had  been  forced  into  disuse.  It 
does  not  surprise  us  that  in  four  of  these  languages  this  individual  and 
mutually  incomprehensible  stock  of  a  primitive  common  speech  should 
amount  to  two-thirds  of  the  speech  in  use. 


DETERMINATION   OF   THE    PLACE    OF    RAPANUI.  151 

Why,  then,  should  the  Paumotu  differ  in  so  marked  a  degree  from 
the  other  archipelagoes  of  the  province?  The  answer  is  simple.  The 
Paumotu  are  spread  over  their  central  sea — that  is  to  say,  inner  with 
respect  of  the  limiting  points  of  the  province — in  a  loose  chain  which 
facihtates  sailing  from  island  to  island,  no  difficulty  at  all  to  such  navi- 
gators as  the  Polynesians.  At  its  southern  links  it  lies  close  enough  to 
Mangareva  for  interchange  of  visits ;  at  its  northern  end  it  lies  in  close 
touch  with  Tahiti  and  the  Marquesas.  Individually  these  three  archi- 
pelagoes stand  at  the  two-thirds  mark  of  unrecognizabihty ;  the  Paumotu, 
enjoying  intercourse  with  all  three  and  then  convectively  diffusing  its 
better  education  throughout  its  own  extent,  stands  at  the  highest  point 
of  recognizability,  as  nearly  as  possible  at  the  half-way  mark. 

In  conclusion  of  this  disquisition  upon  the  unidentifiable  element 
within  the  province,  let  me  repeat  my  belief  that  it  is  as  purely  Poly- 
nesian as  any  that  we  know.  We  lack  data,  of  course,  whereupon  to 
consider  its  assignment  to  Proto-Samoan  or  Tongafiti  source ;  I  have  no 
hesitation,  however,  in  holding  a  personal  opinion,  on  grounds  wholly 
a  priori,  that  we  should  expect  to  find  in  such  remote  lurking-places 
material  carried  away  from  their  old  home  by  Proto-Samoans  making 
their  escape  from  Tongafiti  highhandedness.  This  is  not  put  forward 
dogmatically;  really  it  is  no  more  susceptible  of  disproof  than  of  evi- 
dential establishment.  In  fact,  after  all  these  pages  of  figures  and 
painful  proof  I  may  fairly  claim  my  reward  in  the  happy  expression  of 
an  opinion  for  which  I  am  well  aware  no  proof  could  ever  be  adduced. 

Unto  this  end,  through  it,  indeed,  and  to  the  very  end  of  this  end,  I 
still  maintain  my  division  of  the  identifiable  material  into  the  two 
classes  of  that  which  has  Rapanui  affihates  and  that  which  is  extra- 
Rapanui.  Proceeding  now  with  our  examination  of  the  identifiables,  I 
shall  direct  the  attention  first  upon  the  latter. 

At  this  point  we  shall  find  it  convenient  to  introduce  Table  30  showing 
the  extra- Rapanui  element  of  the  province  in  strict  parallelism  with 
the  earlier  table  (28)  of  the  Rapanui  affihates. 

It  will  be  understood  that  these  identifiables  are  not  of  equal  value, 
that  a  vocable  of  the  Paumotu  recognizable  in  Mangarevan  alone  does 
not  properly  function  as  of  the  same  power  as  one  found  in  all  four  of 
the  languages  under  this  study.  To  this  point  we  shall  presently  recur, 
but  first  we  must  present  in  Table  3 1  the  record  of  the  sums  and  the 
percentages  of  the  extra- Rapanui  identifications  in  the  four  languages. 
The  percentage  is  based  on  the  remnant  figure  of  the  gross  vocabulary 
after  subtraction  of  the  sum  of  the  Rapanui  affiliates,  which  we  are  to 
keep  rigidly  apart  as  a  distinct  element. 

When  we  compare  this  with  the  undivided  results  in  Table  29,  we  find 
that  the  same  relative  order  obtains ;  the  percentages  have  been  reduced 
by  an  amount  lying  between  7  and  10.  The  larger  figure  for  the  Pau- 
motu shows  that  in  this  particular  group  of  figures  the   archipelago 


152 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


is  clearly  under  the  dominance  of  freedom  of  intercommunication. 
These  results  are  still  too  composite  to  disclose  the  details  of  the  real 
story  of  folk  movement.     We  have  already  segregated  the  material  as 

Table  30. 


I  Southeast 
,  Polynesia. 


Pau-Mgv-Mq-Ta 

Pau-Mgv-Mq  — 

Pau-Mgv-Ta 

Pau-Mq-Ta 

Pau-Mgv 

Pau-Mq 

Pau-Ta 

Pau 

Total 

Mgv-Mq-Ta 

Mgv-Mq 

Mgv-Ta 

Mgv 

Total 

Ta-Mq 

Ta-Mq-Ha 

Ta-Ha 

Ta 

Total 

Mq 

Mq-Ha 

Total 

Grand  total. . 


II 
4 
21 
32 
23 
18 

379 
o 


Poly- 


Proto- 
Samoan. 


Tongafiti. 


488 


116 


42 

207 

76 

73 


}98 


85 

23 

105 

o 


o 

133 


IJ3 


'43 


63       \     213 


61 


154 


95 


106 
18 
68 
89 
44 
40 

476 
39 


880 


191 
290 
145 
202 


828 


166 
23 
105 
182 


476 


152 
.56 


71 


308 


1232 


332 


383 


545 


2492 


it  has  been  identified  in  the  Proto-Samoan,  the  Tongafiti,  or  the  essen- 
tially indiscriminate  general  Polynesian.  Although  the  last  element  is 
neutral,  we  shall  keep  the  record  complete  by  allotting  to  it  a  percent- 

Table  31. 


Net  stock. 

Identified. 

1 
PercenUge. 

Paumotu      .  . 

2500-455  =  2045 
6600-651  =  5949 
6200-592  =  5608 
6000-655  =  5345 

880 
1064 
1451 
I23I 

26 
23 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

age,  just  as  we  shall  find  some  light  by  allotting  a  percentage  to  each 
of  the  really  distinctive  elements.  These  ratios  are  computed  upon  net 
stocks  as  presented  in  Table  3 1 . 

The  story  which  this  table  has  to  tell  is  not  hard  reading.     It  is  in 
two  chapters,  and  we  shall  turn  first  to  the  minor  one,  the  record  of  the 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OK  RAPANUI. 


153 


element  of  speech  which  is  recognizable  backward  along  the  migration 
com-se.  Mangareva  shows  the  three  minima  of  this  element,  4  and  3 
and  3 ;  the  percentages  of  the  three  items  are  compassed  within  the 
range  of  a  single  per  cent;  that  one  added  point  is  given  to  the  general 
Polynesian  item  and  therefore  ceases  to  be  of  value  in  our  research ;  the 
lesser  figure  applies  alike  to  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti 
streams. 

Tahiti  comes  next  in  the  advancing  order.  Its  general  Polynesian 
content  remains  the  same  as  in  Mangareva ;  its  Proto-Samoan  content 
remains  the  same;  its  Tongafiti  content  is  double  that  of  Mangareva. 

Third  in  order  is  the  Marquesas.  Retaining  the  same  general  Poly- 
nesian figure,  it  owes  one  point  more  to  the  Proto-Samoan,  the  highest 
figure  which  that  element  attains  in  the  province ;  it  falls  but  one  point 
below  Tahiti  in  the  higher  ratio  of  the  Tongafiti. 

But  when  we  reach,  last  of  all,  the  Paumotu  record  we  find  the  ord- 
erly table  with  its  flat  curves  thrown  into  marked  confusion.  With 
Mangareva  and  Tahiti  it  has  the  minimum  showing  of  Proto-Samoan 
influence ;  its  general  Polynesian  content  is  the  highest,  yet  not  strongly 

Table  32. 


Net 
stock. 

Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct.    No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

Paumotu 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

2045 

5949 
5608 

5345 

488 
457 
674 
422 

24 
8 

116 
210 

258 
206 

5       63 
4  1   '54 
4      182 

3 

3 
3 
4 

213 
143 
337 
249 

10 

I 

Marquesas 

8 

4 

221 

removed  from  the  general  average  wherein  the  three  other  archipelagoes 
inosculate.  But  in  the  Tongafiti  columns  it  peaks  remarkably;  it  has 
more  than  three  times  as  much  Tongafiti  material  as  Mangareva,  its 
southern  and  next  neighbor;  twice  as  much  as  the  Marquesas,  very 
nearly  twice  as  much  as  Tahiti. 

Now  apply  these  records  of  figures  to  the  known  geographical  base. 
The  Paumotu  are  a  chain  of  which  Mangareva  is  a  loose  link  at  the 
south,  Tahiti  is  the  nearer  neighbor  to  leeward  of  the  northern  part  of 
the  chain,  the  Marquesas  the  nearer  neighbor  to  windward.  Assume  a 
migration  from  the  west  on  the  wind  along  the  course  which  would 
bring  the  fleet  toward  the  northern  Paumotu.  The  chain  in  its  great 
extent  would  capture  the  largest  numbers  of  the  fleet,  the  leeward 
neighbor  would  hold  the  next  largest,  those  that  by  too  much  northing 
overran  Tahiti  would  show  in  the  Marquesas  the  next  largest  number, 
while  Mangareva,  away  to  the  south,  would  get  but  the  stragglers  and 
the  dull  sailers.  Thus  our  knowledge  of  winds  and  currents  and  canoe 
seacraft  provides  a  probable  explanation.     But  this  variety  is  note- 


164  EASTER   ISLAND. 

worthy  only  in  the  Tongafiti  element,  remembering  that  in  our  known 
landmark  of  Samoan  history  a  primitive  race  of  savages  groaned  under 
Tongafiti  savagery;  for  there  seem  to  be  degrees  in  that  sort  of  thing 
recognizable  when  one  is  on  the  same  plane.  Yet  in  this  record  we 
have  a  not  inconsiderable  Proto-Samoan  contingent.  The  explanation 
seems  to  me  to  be  that  at  some  spot  to  the  westward  a  colony  of  Proto- 
Samoans  had  settled ;  that  upon  them  came  a  swarm  of  Tongafiti ;  that 
the  earlier  settlers  made  their  escape  up  the  wind  and  settled  in  the 
province ;  that  in  time  the  Tongafiti  marauders,  whom  we  know  to  have 
been  expelled  from  Samoa,  set  out  in  pursuit  and  added  to  the  record 
this  uneven  curve.  The  smoothness  of  the  general  Polynesian  curve 
and  of  the  Proto-Samoan  curve  is  evidence  that  the  colony  from  which 
the  escape  was  made  must  have  been  a  place  where  the  two  streams  had 
been  together  sufficiently  long  to  admit  of  a  considerable  mingling  of 
speech  material.  We  know  such  to  have  been  the  case  in  Samoa.  The 
party  which  should  follow  over  the  same  course  should  be  more  strongly 
marked  as  to  Tongafiti  character.  If  this  place  of  swarming  were 
Samoa,  we  know  that  the  element  expelled  was  Tongafiti.  If  it  were 
some  intermediate  spot  upon  which  the  Tongafiti  sought  to  repeat  their 
Samoan  conduct,  the  party  which  should  set  out  after  the  Proto-Samoan 
refugees  would  be  of  the  dominant  Tongafiti  oppressors.  So  far,  then, 
as  relates  to  this  chapter  of  the  history  of  the  province,  I  feel  convinced 
that  in  these  records  we  have  the  history  of  two  migrations,  one  of  a 
somewhat  mixed  character  followed  b}^  one  strongly  Tongafiti. 

There  remains  that  chapter  which  is  to  deal  with  the  speech  material 
more  or  less  general  to  Southeast  Polynesia,  but  which  has  passed 
from  use  elsewhere  in  the  family.  Mangareva  and  the  Marquesas  are 
equal  at  the  lowest  point;  the  one  lies  beyond  the  extreme  weatherly 
point  to  be  reached  closehauled  on  the  trade  wind  when  saihng  out  of 
the  west  and  in  the  westerly  variables,  therefore  less  likely  to  be  reached; 
the  other  hes  to  windward  on  the  other  tack,  and  before  it  can  be  reached 
the  vs^andering  fleets  will  have  had  the  opportunity  to  find  settlement 
in  Tahiti  and  the  Paumotu.  It  is  for  this  sea  reason  that  we  expect 
to  find,  and  do  find,  them  occupying  a  higher  position  in  our  record, 
Tahiti  one  and  a  half  and  the  Paumotu  three  times  the  minimum.  As 
between  the  two,  we  may  readily  account  for  the  discrepancy,  the  Pau- 
motu stretches  all  of  three  times  as  far  athwart  the  wind  as  Tahiti. 

Now  we  may  derive  some  conclusions  as  to  the  relative  age  of  these 
two  elements.  In  the  Paumotu  the  restricted  provincial  speech  is  nearly 
five  times  the  general  Polynesian,  eight  times  the  Proto-Samoan,  two 
and  a  half  times  the  Tongafiti.  In  Mangareva  it  is  twice  the  general 
Polynesian,  almost  three  times  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti. 
In  the  Marquesas,  here  also  in  close  association  with  Mangareva,  it  is 
twice  the  general  Polynesian  and  the  Proto-Samoan,  a  little  under  twice 
the  Tongafiti.    Finally  in  Tahiti  it  is  three  times  the  general  Polynesian, 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI.       155 

four  times  the  Proto-Samoan  and  the  Tongafiti.  Conditioned  by  the 
fact  that  between  the  several  members  of  the  Polynesian  family  there 
existed  no  marked  diversity  of  culture  attainment,  we  feel  justified  in 
the  assumption  that  the  more  numerous  and  more  generally  extended 
element  of  the  speech  is  certainly  the  senior.  Thus  again  we  are  brought 
to  the  same  conclusion  which  on  another  basis  we  have  reached  in 
respect  of  this  provincial  element.  In  general  in  our  studies  of  the 
South  Sea,  senior  and  elder  have  been  found  to  belong  to  the  Proto- 
Samoan  migration,  a  fact  authentically  established  as  to  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia and  reasonably  extensible  to  vSoutheast  Polynesia.  Accordingly 
I  have  no  hesitation  in  assigning  to  the  province  three  settlement 
factors:  (i)  a  Proto-Samoan  discovery  and  first  settlement;  (2)  a  col- 
ony mixed  in  some  possibly  intermediate  halting-place  but  with  strong 
Proto-Samoan  affiliations;  (3)  a  Tongafiti  colony.  I  shall  be  the  first 
to  acknovvdedge  the  degree  to  which  the  hypothetical  enters  into  this, 
but  qua  hypothesis  it  is  surely  a  working  one. 

We  are  by  no  means  done  with  this  record.  If  we  compare  Table  32 
with  the  first  of  this  scries  of  summation  tables  (Table  28)  we  see  how 
much  is  revealed  by  dissection  down  to  particular  features.  Yet  one 
more  detailed  dissection  lies  within  our  reach:  in  Table  30,  which  is  a 
summation  of  the  extra-Rapanui  element,  inspection  will  show  that 
there  is  a  wide  variety  in  the  language  extent  of  the  several  charted 
items;  for  instance,  in  the  general  Polynesian  column  40  items  are 
common  to  all  four  languages  of  the  province,  114  to  three  languages, 
and  so  along.  This  introduces  to  us  an  element  of  quality,  whereas 
heretofore  our  examinations  have  been  numerical,  quantitative.  It 
has  seemed  to  me  that  it  is  possible  to  show  forth,  still  in  figures,  this 
quaUtative  character.  For  this  purpose  I  have  selected  a  modulus 
based  on  the  figure  representing  the  number  of  occurrences  of  the  words. 
Thus :  a  word  which  is  found  in  Tahiti  and  Proto-Samoan  I  regard  as 
having  i  for  a  modulus;  if  in  Tahiti,  Mangareva,  and  Proto-Samoan  as 
having  11  for  its  modulus,  and  so  on ;  where  i  is  the  modulus  the  arith- 
metical percentage  based  on  net  stock  stands  as  the  index,  where  11  is 
the  modulus  the  percentage  is  multiplied  by  two,  and  so  on.  In  the 
rigidly  provincial  element  we  lose  the  prime  element  of  the  computa- 
tion. This  cuts  out  all  such  cases  of  modulus  i.  But  in  the  higher 
moduli  I  preserve  the  modulus  parallel  with  the  foregoing;  thus  a  word 
which  appears  in  all  four  languages  is  assigned  to  modulus  iv,  just  as 
would  be  the  case  if  we  had  an  exterior  identification.  Based  upon 
this  arbitrary  modulus  system  and  upon  real  percentages  the  resultant 
figure  becomes  artificial,  but  it  should  serve  to  give  us  a  common  system 
of  index  figures  wherewith  we  may  continue  our  examination  into 
quality.  We  shall  establish  these  figures  for  the  whole  province  (using 
the  sum  of  the  net  stocks,  19,000)  in  order  to  secure  a  basis  from  which 
to  note  individual  deviation. 


156 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


Table  33- 


1  Southeast 
1  Polynesia. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

0.93 

1.56 
0.23 

0.36 

0.57 
1.80 
0.84 

1  .01 
0.63 
0.83 
0.  16 

1.27 
0.82 
1.58 
1. 00 

II 

Ill 

IV 

Total... 

11.25 

3-57 

2.63 

4.67 

When  we  compare  this  with  Table  32  we  find  that,  including  the  ele- 
ment of  quality,  the  general  order  of  the  speech  components  remains 
unaltered.  This  computation  is  too  general  to  have  value  save  as  set- 
ting conveniently  in  broad  terms  a  bench-mark  of  specific  comparison. 

Individually  treated  after  this  method,  reference  being  made  to  ascer- 
tained net  stocks,  the  several  languages  give  the  following  showing: 

Table  34- 


Paumotu.                                                               Mangareva. 

iSS    P°'--^--    S^^.  h'^-^^^J  iSS    ^o'^-sian. 

sl^^n.    Tongafiti. 

J 

0.00 

41.07 

8.36 

0.29 

2.93 
6.01 

0.19 

It 

8.50 
9.19 

1.23 
10.29 
3.38 
0.76 

0.99        0.86 
1.65        2.49 
2.16        3.57 
0.53        3  »6 

II 

Ill 

rv 

Total.... 

I 

2.15              782 

51.58 

17.05 

9.09 

26.76 

15.66 

9.43 

5  33     i  '0.08 

i 

Tahiti. 

Marquesas. 

•.87 

30.11 

5.08 

0.78 

0.48 

5.67 
2.75 

1.16 
3.10 
2.73 
0.57 

1.60 
5.56 
4.92 
3-35 

4.38 
0.82 

0.22 
4.06 

5.55 
2.99 

1.72 
2.80 
2.58 

•33 
2.09 
4.21 

II 

Ill 

IV 

Total.... 

0.59 

4.2. 

37.84 

1345 

7.56 

>5-43 

20.15 

12.82 

7.69 

n.84 

It  must  be  understood,  it  is  frankly  acknowledged,  that  these  figures, 
while  based  upon  exactly  ascertained  percentages,  are  essentially  arti- 
ficial and,  although  decimal  in  notation,  are  in  no  sense  the  designation 
of  any  real  ratio.  But,  since  the  four  groups  have  been  developed  in 
every  part  by  exactly  the  same  method,  the  resultant  figures,  though 
artificially  obtained,  are  fairly  comparable.  Their  purpose  is  to  weight 
the  ascertainable  figures  of  each  of  these  languages  with  an  element 
which  may  express  the  degree  of  the  extension,  through  the  province 
and  more  remotely,  of  the  several  classes  of  word  occurrence  which  our 
studies  have  afforded  us.  Accordingly  we  bring  the  sums  for  each 
archipelago  into  a  single  table,  where  they  may  be  more  readily  com- 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 


157 


parable  inter  se  and  wnth  the  strictly  quantitative  results  heretofore 
developed  and  for  convenience  of  such  reference  included  herein  under 
italic  differentiation: 

Table  35- 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Polynesian. 

Proto-Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

51.58 
15.66 

37  84 
20.15 

24 
8 

12 
8 

17.05 
9-43 
•3  45 

12.82 

5 
4 
4 

4 

9.09 

7.56 
7.69 

i 
3 
3 
4 

26.76 
10.08 
'5-43 
11.84 

,0 

3 
6 

5 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

At  a  glance  we  observe  that  quahty  apportions  these  four  component 
elements  of  the  province  in  an  order  in  parts  other  than  that  which 
develops  out  of  mere  quantity.  We  shall  first  examine,  as  before,  that 
element  of  the  material  which  is  identifiable  in  other  seats  of  Polynesian 
culture.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  these  artificial  figures  of 
quality  are  an  attempt  to  provide  some  sort  of  index  for  a  certain  char- 
acter which  may  be  designated  the  generality,  the  community — probably 
more  accurately  than  either,  the  diffusion — of  the  speech  elements 
under  review.  It  is  indicative  largely  of  the  degree  in  which  each  lan- 
guage is  the  heir  to  the  general  stock  of  the  vocabulary. 

Let  us  look  more  closely  into  the  double  column  accredited  to  the 
general  Polynesian.  In  the  italic  column  of  quantitative  ratio  we  find 
that  the  average  possession  is  4  per  cent  and  that  the  preeminence  of 
the  Paumotu  is  but  a  single  unit  per  centum.  But  when  we  turn  to  the 
index  of  diffusion  we  find  a  curve  far  more  strongly  accented,  the  Pau- 
motu still  remaining  at  the  peak,  but  at  a  marked  interval  from  the 
Tahiti  at  the  second  level,  which  it  closely  shares  with  the  Marquesas, 
and  both  distinctly  removed  from  the  level  at  which  Mangareva  stands 
below  the  central  level  by  an  amount  in  close  correspondence  with  the 
interval  which  sets  off  the  Paumotu  in  first  place.  The  reading  of  this 
curve  is  not  essentially  difficult.  We  should  be  puzzled  to  designate 
what  may  be  the  unit  which  underlies  the  artificiality  of  these  indices, 
but  whatever  this  unit  may  be  imagined  to  be  we  find  that  the  Paumotu 
shares  its  inheritance  nearly  twice  as  much  as  Mangareva,  and  that 
Tahiti  and  the  Marquesas  jointly  occupy  the  mid  space. 

Now  what  are  we  to  understand  by  this  expression,  sharing  the 
inheritance  ?  In  other  words  are  we  to  regard  the  Paumotu  as  a  chief 
center  of  distribution  to  the  sister  archipelagoes  or  as  a  center  of  deposit? 
Distribution,  of  course,  there  has  been;  but  the  true  reading  of  this 
record  hes  in  regarding  the  Paumotu  as  a  place  of  deposit.  We  have 
already  observed  that  the  Paumotu  lies  like  a  chain  across  the  general 
saihng-course  up  the  wind,  that  in  its  great  extent  it  must  catch  and 
hold  more  of  the  voyagers  than  any  other  group.     We  have  already 


158  EASTER   ISLAND. 

noted  that  such  fleets  as  stood  more  to  the  northward  would  make  the 
Marquesas.  We  can  see  from  the  chart  that  Tahiti  extends  athwart 
the  course  only  about  half,  or  less,  the  extent  of  the  Paumotu,  and  that 
Mangareva  would  be  the  refuge  of  the  dull  sailers  who  had  sagged  to 
leeward  and  down  into  the  westerly  variables.  This  seems  to  me  the 
story  which  this  record  has  to  tell. 

The  Proto-Samoan  column,  with  figures  of  only  half  the  magnitude, 
shows  the  same  ordering.  Tahiti  and  the  Marquesas  stand  in  close 
proximity  at  the  middle  level,  the  Paumotu  as  far  above  that  level  as 
Mangareva  below  it.  We  may,  accordingly,  reason  that  the  action  of 
the  influence  which  has  produced  the  general  Polynesian  and  the  Proto- 
Samoan  results  was  uniformly  exerted  upon  the  province;  that  is  to 
say,  in  terms  applicable  to  conditions  of  folk  movement  as  known  to  us, 
one  migration  unit  produced  this  effect. 

When  we  examine,  last  of  all,  the  column  in  which  we  have  evaluated 
the  Tongafiti  component  we  find  a  marked  difference  to  obtain.  The 
Paumotu  not  only  stands  at  the  head  of  this  column  as  well  as  at  the 
head  of  the  others,  but  its  interval  above  its  next  successor,  Tahiti, 
amounts  to  more  than  the  whole  Tongafiti  component  of  Mangareva. 
Tahiti  is  parted  from  its  next  neighbor,  the  Marquesas,  by  a  less,  yet 
considerable,  interval;  and  Mangareva  stands  at  the  bottom  by  a  yet 
smaller  interval.  From  this  we  determine  that  the  Tongafiti  migration 
spent  its  first  force  upon  the  Paumotu  and  Tahiti,  and  that  a  far  smaller 
amount  overran  that  landfall  either  north  about  in  the  Marquesas,  or 
southward  in  Mangareva,  a  relation  to  the  central  point  of  settlement 
which  the  mind  trained  in  navigation  will  find  no  difficulty  in  compre- 
hending as  the  various  result  of  sailing  full  and  bye  on  starboard  or  port 
tack  when  the  trade  holds  steady  southeast. 

We  may  read  this  record  horizontally  with  interest  and  to  illustrative 
results.  The  results  of  the  quantitative  analysis  of  the  Paumotu  in 
respect  of  the  three  components,  Polynesian,  Proto-Samoan,  and  Tonga- 
fiti, is  expressed  by  the  percentages  5,  3,  and  10;  the  diffusion  figures 
run  higher,  but  inspection  shows  that  the  continuing  ratio  is  effectively 
the  same.  In  Tahiti  there  is  a  difference;  its  quantitative  continuing 
ratio  is  4-3-6 ;  reduced  to  the  same  degree  the  qualitative  record  is,  say, 
5-3-6.  The  comparison  of  the  Marquesas  in  the  same  way  shows 
quantitative  4-4-5  and  quahtative  6-4-4.  The  Mangarevan  4-3-3 
becomes  qualitative  5-3-6.  The  interpretation  of  these  changes  lies 
in  the  understanding  of  the  effect  of  diffusion.  In  the  Paumotu,  where 
the  alteration  is  very  slight,  we  find  ourselves  dealing  with  a  community 
in  which  diffusion,  that  is  to  say  interchanges  with  neighbor  commu- 
nities in  the  province,  has  effected  the  minimum  of  change.  In  Tahiti 
the  alteration  affects  the  Polynesian  component,  with  Mangareva  show- 
ing exactly  the  same  continuing  ratio ;  in  the  Marquesas  the  alteration 
affects  this  component  still  more  prominently. 


DETERMINATION   OF   THE   PLACE    OF    RAPANUI.  159 

Finding  the  Proto-Samoan  component  practically  unmoved,  the  next 
point  of  variety  is  in  the  Tongafiti.  In  the  Paumotu  and  Tahiti  it 
undergoes  practically  no  alteration  in  the  two  compared  continuing 
ratios ;  in  the  Marquesas  it  becomes  slightly  less  on  qualitative  reduc- 
tion, in  Mangareva  markedly  higher.  Now  we  may  assume,  with 
strong  probability,  that  when  the  two  ratios  present  practically  the 
same  figures  the  closer  we  are  brought  to  a  case  of  direct  migration ;  the 
higher  the  qualitative  figure  runs,  the  greater  the  effect  of  diffusion,  the 
further  from  direct  migration. 

When  we  examine  details  within  Table  34  we  shall  find  certain  dis- 
tinctive features  that  must  be  attractive  even  if  not  yet  wholly  compre- 
hended. In  the  provincial  column  in  each  language  we  find  the  quali- 
tative index  enormous  under  modulus  11,  Paumotu  and  Tahiti  standing 
at  one  stage,  Mangareva  and  the  Marquesas  at  another.  From  this 
we  see  that  the  diffusion  is  not  a  general  one  in  this  component ;  that  its 
most  prominent  characteristic  is  the  sharing  of  the  speech  material  in 
any  one  language  with  one  other,  the  speech  with  which  the  sharing 
holds  varying  in  each  case.  In  the  columns  recording  the  Polynesian 
and  Proto-Samoan,  which  we  regard  as  practically  conjoint,  we  find  one 
group,  the  Paumotu  and  Mangareva,  in  which  the  higher  figures  are 
found  for  each  component  under  modulus  iii;  a  second  group,  Tahiti 
and  the  Marquesas,  in  which  the  highest  figures  of  the  Polynesian  col- 
umn appear  in  modulus  iii,  of  the  Proto-Samoan  in  modulus  11.  In  the 
Tongafiti  column  the  peak  for  the  Paumotu  is  in  modulus  iv,  for  the 
Marquesas  a  double  peak  in  the  two  higher  moduli,  for  Mangareva  in 
modulus  III,  and  for  Tahiti  in  modulus  11.  We  feel  sure  that  this  show- 
ing points  to  some  successive  shading  of  the  influence  of  this  component 
upon  the  province  in  this  order,  direct  or  inverse. 

A  few  pages  earlier  I  suggested  the  story  of  refugees  and  pursuit, 
developing  the  idea  from  the  place  of  mixed  settlement  whence  flight 
set  out  and  pursuit  followed.  Samoa  we  know  to  have  been  the  theater 
of  just  such  events,  some  intermediate  group  possible  in  the  same  sense 
and  becoming  probable  with  closer  reading  of  the  record  of  tradition 
history.  Here  I  feel  that  we  have  the  same  story,  not  at  its  start  but  at 
its  finish.  The  refugee  party  keeps  together  in  the  hope  of  mutual  pro- 
tection. Quail  lie  close,  fooUsh  birds,  in  the  covey,  and  thereby  fall  the 
readier  prey  to  their  hunters.  It  is  a  human  motive  principle,  for  biped 
wisdom  and  biped  folly  are  not  restricted  to  birds.  A  merry  footnote 
to  our  naval  history  was  written  when  Clark  was  driving  the  Oregon 
at  full  speed  from  the  Pacific  around  the  Horn  to  the  problem  seat  of 
war  in  the  Atlantic.  Somewhere  off  the  Roque  he  overhauled  a  cir- 
cumnavigator, a  man  coming  home  alone  from  around  the  world  in  a 
tiny  yawl  wallowing  slowly  through  the  sea.  An  asterisk  in  the  serious 
history  discloses  at  the  foot  of  the  page  that  the  lone  navigator  hoisted 
on  his  mere  whipstock  mast  the  bunting  of  the  international  signal 


160  EASTER   ISLAND. 

code  which  carried  the  message,  "Let  us  sail  in  company  for  mutual 
protection." 

It  is  only  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  Proto-Samoan  refugees 
clung  together  in  their  flight.  We  see  by  these  indices  of  diffusion  that, 
small  a  party  as  they  were  in  the  Paumotu,  they  were  no  larger  in  the 
three  sister  archipelagoes,  evidence  that  when  once  they  had  found 
their  asylum  they  clung  close  to  it.  But,  if  flight  concentrates,  pursuit 
is  diffuse.  We  have  evolved  the  idea  of  the  angered  Tongafiti  in  hot 
haste  to  overtake  the  party  which  has  escaped  their  oppression.  There 
is  none  to  tell  them  where  they  may  come  upon  their  prey,  they  must 
scatter  in  search,  they  must  go  from  island  to  island,  from  archipelago 
to  archipelago.  What  else  can  be  read  in  the  greater  diffusion  of  the 
Tongafiti — three  times  on  one  scale,  three  times  on  the  other — than  the 
result  of  this  scattering  of  set  purpose  of  wrath  or  recovery  into  the  very- 
nooks  of  the  sea? 

We  next  examine  briefly  the  restrictively  provincial  member  of  the 
table.  In  this  we  can  indeed  be  brief.  If  my  theory  of  the  signification 
of  this  speech  element  be  tenable  we  are  dealing  with  the  rehcs  of  a 
migration  movement  so  ancient  that  silent  history  may  not  be  induced 
to  speak.  Time  has  removed  the  asperities  of  the  curves,  the  indices  of 
diffusion  do  not  show  any  such  sharpness  of  group  distribution  as  is 
fallaciously  indicated  by  the  numerical  percentages  based  on  the  uncon- 
ditioned arithmetic  of  word  count.  Yet  here,  as  in  the  other  member, 
we  find  the  Paumotu  and  the  Marquesas  in  summit  association,  and 
Tahiti  and  Mangareva  at  the  bottom.     The  same  explanation  holds. 

In  this  prolonged  study  of  interpretation  of  philological  data  into 
terms  of  geography,  seamanship,  and  folk  movement  we  have  laid  a 
comparable  foundation  whereupon  we  may  better  adjust  the  record  of 
Rapanui  speech  and  assign  to  it  its  position  in  the  history  of  this  remote 
province,  of  which  it  is  the  most  remote  outlier,  the  extreme  Hmit  of 
Polynesian  settlement,  the  Ultima  Thule  of  the  great  sea  of  Kiwa,  te 
moana  nut  o  Kiwa,  forbidding,  arid,  unhospitable,  yet  the  home  of  Poly- 
nesians, and  naught  beyond  but  sky  to  the  death  horizon  in  the  very 
eye  of  the  wind. 

It  will  be  recalled  that  throughout  this  research  we  have  had  to  bear 
in  mind  a  large  component  of  each  language  as  to  which  we  lack  data 
enabling  us  to  coordinate  it  with  the  elements  which  we  have  been  able 
to  establish ;  I  refer  to  the  unidentifiable  component.  It  has  seemed  to 
me  best  to  deal  with  this  in  two  ways.  In  the  specific  chapters  upon 
each  language  I  have  laid  it  aside  from  the  computations ;  in  this  final 
chapter  I  have  included  it,  thus  reducing  the  size  of  the  severally  deter- 
mined figures.  In  the  preceding  pages  of  this  chapter  in  the  discussion 
of  the  extra-Rapanui  element  I  adopted  as  a  net  stock  that  element  with 
the  unidentified  element.  Now  for  the  computation  of  the  Rapanui 
affiliates  I  include  once  more  this  unidentified  element,  deriving  a  new 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 


161 


net  stock  by  subtraction  from  the  gross  of  the  several  sums  of  the  extra- 
Rapanui  element.  We  have  no  means  of  knowing  in  what  proportions 
this  unidentifiable  element  may  be  associated  with  either  of  the  ele- 
ments of  the  several  languages  under  comparison,  but  to  include  first 
with  one  element  and  then  with  the  other  this  irreducible  element  tends 
to  bring  the  computations  of  the  two  series  into  harmony.  We  set 
forth  in  the  following  table,  therefore,  this  second  reckoning  of  net 
stock  for  comparison  with  Table  3 1 . 

Table  36. 


Net  stock. 

Identified. 

Percentage. 

Paumotu 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

2500-  880=1620 
6600-1020=5580 
6200-1451=4749 
6000-1042=4958 

651 
592 
705 

28 
12 
12 
14 

Marquesas 

In  comparison  with  Table  31  we  see  at  once  that  while  the  extra- 
Rapanui  component  enters  into  the  other  languages  of  the  province 
in  the  order  Paumotu-Tahiti-Marquesas-Mangareva,  the  order  for  the 
Rapanui  component  is  Paumotu-Marquesas-Tahiti-Mangareva,  the 
two  last  standing  together.  If,  temporarily  and  solely  now  by  way  of 
illustration,  we  treat  the  Rapanui  speech  as  a  unit  intrusive  to  South- 
east Polynesia,  these  figures  will  show  that  on  its  way  to  Easter  Island 
Hotu  Matua's  fleet  made  its  largest  landfall  in  the  Paumotu,  only  much 
smaller  and  fairly  equal  straggling  squadrons  scattered  to  the  other 
archipelagoes. 

It  will  be  advantageous  to  subjoin  to  this  memorandum  of  the  pro- 
portion to  which  Rapanui  enters  into  sister  speech  the  complement  of 
the  picture,  the  relative  diffusion  computed  upon  the  Rapanui  stock: 

Table  37. 


Identified. 

Percentage. 

651 
592 
705 

15 
23 

23 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

Marquesas 

Here  we  see  that  there  is  a  marked  difference  in  the  diffusion  when 
referred  to  the  Rapanui  or  to  the  several  exterior  bases.  Mangareva 
and  the  Marquesas  are  equally  potent,  Tahiti  is  considerably  better 
discoverable  in  Rapanui  than  is  Rapanui  in  Tahiti,  and  the  Paumotu 
records  are  most  remarkable  in  the  passage  from  the  top  of  one  list  to 
the  bottom  of  the  other.  We  shall  have  to  revert  to  this  comparison  of 
the  two  tables  when  we  shall  have  subjected  the  material  to  more 


162  EASTER  ISLAND. 

minute  dissection.     At  this  point  I  wish  to  employ  the  comparison 
solely  for  the  purpose  of  anticipating  one  particular  of  criticism. 

From  correspondence  I  am  aware  that  Captain  Friederici  holds  the 
opinion  that  Pere  Roussel's  dictionary,  basic  to  this  work,  has  recorded 
a  Rapanui  speech  contaminated  through  the  sojourn  of  the  Easter 
Islanders  in  Mangareva.  We  have  a  record  bearing  on  this  point;  we 
cite  Roussel's  pious  editor,  Pere  Ildefonse  Alazard : 

Envoy^  en  Oc^anie  en  1854,  il  6vang^lisa  d'abord  les  Marquises,  puis  en  1866 
rile-de-P^ques  jusqu'en  i87i,heure  de  I'abandon  de  I'ile  par  le  mission.  II  se 
r^fugia  aux  Gambier  avec  une  colonic  de  ses  neophytes,  dent  il  continua  k  6tre 
le  pasteur  bien  aim^  jusqu'a  sa  mort  arriv^e  le  25  Janvier  1898.  C'est  le  seul 
homme,  pensons-nous,  qui  ait  pu  composer  et  qui  ait  effectivement  compost 
un  vocabulaire  Rapanui. 

A  second  passage,  after  detaiUng  the  horrors  of  the  labor  trade,  shows 
that  the  refugee  party  comprised  most  of  the  population : 

L'61oignement  extreme,  I'isolement  complet  de  la  petite  !le,  rendant  inutile 
toute  protestation,  Mgr.  Jaussen,  vicaire  apostolique  de  Tahiti,  enjoignit  au 
missionnaire,  qui  aait  le  R.  P.  Hippolyte  Roussel,  d'abandonner  Rapanui  et  de 
se  r^fugier  aux  iles  Gambier  en  emmenant  avec  lui  tons  les  ndophytes  qui  vou- 
draient  le  suivre.  Malgr^  les  efforts  de  I'aventurier  pour  retenir  le  gros  de  la 
population  dont  il  avait  besoin,  presque  tons  les  naturels  monterent  h  bord  de 
la  godlette  qui  devait  les  porter  aux  Gambier.  Le  commandant  du  navire 
prdtexta  que  son  bateau  ne  pouvait  embarquer  tant  de  monde,  et  175  indigenes 
furent  brutalement  ramen^s  k  terre  oii  ils  rest^rent  h.  la  merci  d'un  mattre  qui 
les  traita  en  consequence.  Impossible  de  d^peindre  la  douleur  du  missionnaire 
en  se  voyant  ainsi  violemment  s6pd.r6  de  ses  ouailles  pour  lesquelles  il  eut  donn^ 
jusqu'^  la  derni^re  goutte  de  son  sang. 

Pere  Roussel  served  five  years  in  Rapanui,  enough  to  give  him  a  good 
foundation  in  the  speech.  A  prior  service  of  a  dozen  years  in  the  Mar- 
quesas equipped  him  to  recognize  contamination  from  that  northern 
source;  twenty-seven  years  in  Mangareva  is  surely  sufficient  time  in 
which  to  teach  the  pious  lexicographer  to  distinguish  Rapanui  from 
Mangarevan.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  this  dictionary  was  pre- 
pared primarily  for  the  use  of  his  fellow  servants  at  the  altar,  and  they 
already  comprehended  the  Mangarevan.  Our  figures  speak  as  forcibly 
against  this  contamination  idea.  The  number  of  vocables  common  to 
Rapanui  and  Mangareva  is  651 ,  of  which  no  more  than  80  are  restricted 
to  Mangareva,  99  occur  in  Mangareva  and  one  other  language,  188  in 
Mangareva  and  two  other  languages,  284  in  Mangareva  and  three  other 
languages.  If  a  Mangarevan  word  finds  community  with  the  Paumotu, 
with  the  Marquesas,  with  Tahiti,  we  scarcely  need  to  consider  its  pres- 
ence in  Rapanui  a  contamination  which  Pere  Roussel  overlooked  or  was 
unable  to  recognize.  At  best  this  could  apply  to  but  80  vocables  for 
which  alone  we  have  not  support  elsewhere  in  the  province.     Yet  even 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 


163 


this  sum  is  too  large;  of  the  80  vocables,  24  are  found  in  the  earlier  and 
western  seats  of  Polynesian  culture,  leaving  but  56  upon  which  such  an 
opinion  might  rest.     It  is  a  negligible  charge. 

Before  the  bulk  figures  of  Table  36  can  be  of  service  to  our  inquiry  we 
must  subdivide  as  in  the  parallel  Table  32. 

Table  38. 


Net 
stock. 

Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

No. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

No.     P.ct. 

No. 

P.ct. 

Paumotu 

Mangareva 

Tahiti 

1620 
5580 
4749 
4958 

89 
•93 

5 
3 
2 
4 

277 
396 
375 
381 

14 
I 

8 

17 
34 

1 

72 
81 

5 

2 
2 

I 

Marquesas 

The  most  cursory  comparison  with  the  table  of  the  same  order  for- 
mulated from  the  extra- Rapanui  component  shows  the  complete  diver- 
sity of  the  two  components.  In  the  former  the  provincial  element  has 
occupied  the  larger  position,  in  the  Paumotu  being  one  and  one-third 
times  the  element  of  exterior  identification,  in  Tahiti  being  practically 
on  an  even  footing,  in  Mangareva  a  little  less  than  equal,  only  in  the 
Marquesas  showing  conspicuous  inferiority.  The  general  Polynesian 
and  the  Proto-Samoan  are  the  flattest  possible  curves,  the  former  peak- 
ing in  the  Paumotu  by  but  a  single  unit,  the  peak  of  the  latter  of  equal 
height  in  the  Marquesas.  The  Tongafiti  element,  however,  is  sharply 
featured.  In  the  collation  of  the  Rapanui  affiliates  we  find  great  differ- 
ences. The  provincial  element  is  far  less  important;  instead  of  equal- 
ing or  generally  exceUing  the  wider  element,  it  amounts  at  best  to  but 
one-half,  one-third,  one-quarter,  and  in  Tahiti  it  sinks  to  one-fifth. 
Clearly  the  Rapanui  element  differs  largely  from  the  extra-Rapanui, 
and  its  influence  upon  its  provincial  neighbors  has  been  most  unevenly 
exercised.  This  will  best  be  presented  to  the  eye  in  a  short  table  in 
which  each  language  is  represented  by  two  figures,  the  former  its  pro- 
vincial percentage,  the  latter  the  sum  of  the  three  percentages  of  its 
exterior  identifications. 

Table  39. 


Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Tahiti. 

Marquesas. 

Extra-Rapanui 

24    18 

8       10 

12 
2 

'3 
11 

8  i   „ 

4|    .0 

Rapanui  affiliates 

This  shows  us  at  once  that  the  diversity  holds  most  distinctly  in  the 
former  of  each  of  these  paired  figures,  the  provincial  component.  The 
interpretation  is  that  the  migration  which  populated  Rapanui  was 
exterior  to  the  province ;  that  it  contained  a  normal  proportion  of  the 


164 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


exterior  element,  but  was  lacking  in  that  diffused  element  which  bulks 
so  large  in  the  sister  archipelagos.  It  is  clear  that  it  was  not  a  settle- 
ment which  hived  off  from  the  Paumotu,  the  Mangarevan,  the  Tahiti, 
or  the  Marquesas,  but  one  which  came  driving  down  upon  Rapanui 
from  the  outside  of  the  province,  that  is,  from  somewhere  westward. 

Now,  recurring  to  Tables  32  and  38,  we  find  interesting  variety  in  the 
exterior  identifications ;  and  before  forming  the  next  table  it  should  be 
stated  that  the  unit  percentage  throughout  the  Proto-Samoan  column 
is  a  true  determination  only  in  the  case  of  Mangareva;  in  the  other  lan- 
guages the  true  percentage  is  considerably  less  than  unity;  we  shall 
correct  this  error  of  statement  by  setting  the  sum  of  the  column  at  3 
instead  of  4. 

Table  40, 


po'^-'-j  siijr 

Tongafiti. 

Extra-Rapanui            . . 

.7     .3 

37              3 

24 
10 

Rapanui  affiliates 

Here  we  see  that  the  general  Polynesian  is  more  than  twice  as  large 
in  the  Rapanui  element  as  in  that  outside  such  association,  that  the 
Proto-Samoan  amounts  to  less  than  a  quarter,  the  Tongafiti  to  less 
than  a  half.  This  points  to  a  source  of  migration  in  which  the  two 
migration  streams  had  been  in  such  intimacy  of  contact  as  to  discard  a 
large  share  of  their  dialectic  differences,  or  rather,  by  adoption  each 
from  the  other  of  dialectic  material,  to  obliterate  the  difference.  In 
still  further  explication  it  points  to  a  migration  far  later  than  the  most 
modern  of  those  which  provided  Southeast  Polynesia  with  its  extra- 
Rapanui  component. 

For  the  continuance  of  this  comparison  we  shall  need  to  have  the 
subdivision  of  the  Rapanui  itself  on  the  model  of  Table  38. 

Table  41. 


Rapanui  stock 3000 

Southeast  Polynesia 

Polynesian 

Proto-Samoan 

Tongafiti 


332 
401 
105 
116 


This  gives  a  curve  widely  variant  from  any  which  this  element  dis- 
plays elsewhere  in  the  province ;  the  nearest  curve  is  that  of  the  Pau- 
motu, the  most  remote  is  that  of  Tahiti ;  Mangareva  and  the  Marquesas, 
closely  alike  inter  se,  are  quite  wide  from  Rapanui. 

AVe  next  engage  upon  the  qualitative  examination  of  this  component, 
noting  that  because  we  now  deal  with  Rapanui  in  addition  to  the 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 


165 


Paumotu,  Mangareva,  Tahiti  and  the  Marquesas,  we  have  one  more 
modulus. 

The  first  table  is,  like  Table  33,  a  computation  for  the  whole  province, 
the  sum  of  the  net  stocks  being  now  22,000: 

Table  42. 


Southeast 
Polynesia. 

Polynesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

J 

0.03 
1.56 

0.56 
0.18 

0.24 
0.14 
0.69 
2.42 
5.16 

0.04 
0.17 
0.15 
0.25 
0.20 

0.31 
0. 10 

0.25 
0.65 
0.91 

11 

m 

IV 

V 

3.98 

8.65 

0.81 

2.22 

The  comparison  of  Tables  33  and  42  shows  how  widely  the  two  speech 
elements  in  the  province  vary  when  weighted  with  this  factor  of  dif- 
fusion. In  the  individual  tables  which  ensue,  modulus  i  of  necessity  is 
absent  save  in  the  first. 

Table  43- 


Rapanui. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

South- 
east 
Poly- 
nesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tonga- 
fiti. 

South- 
east 
Poly- 
nesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tonga- 
fiti. 

South 
east 
Poly- 
nesia. 

Poly- 
nesian. 

Proto- 
Satnoan. 

Tonga- 
fiti. 

I... 
II . . 
III., 
rv.. 
v.. . 

0.00 
H.47 
12.  10 
4  «3 
•  33 

0.20 
I  .00 
0.50 

37  83 

1.77 
1.20 
1.10 
..87 
•50 

0.30 

0.74 
12.04 
3.70 
2.47 

0.00 

0.00 
0.55 
1.24 

2.77 

0.  12 
1.66 
4.81 
1.23 

2.01 
2.31 
2.15 
0.72 

0.25 

1.93 

8.53 

20.34 

0.43 
0.43 
0.72 
0.80 

0.18 
0.65 
2.08 
3   59 

29.03    56.93 

7  44  |«4  22 

1 

18.95    82.04 

4.56 

7.82 

7.19 

31.05 

2.38 

6.50 

Tahiti. 

Marquesas.                     1 

II.. 

1.60 
1.91 
2.02 

0.29 

1.24 

Q.QA 

0.13 
0.19 
1.09 
0.96 

0.21 
0.31 
2.69 
4.21 

2.90 
5.92 

2.34 
0.80 

0.04 
2.  10 

22.89 

0.12 

0.49 
I. 13 
0.90 

0.00 
0.60 
2.50 
4.03 

Ill 

rv 

V 

0.84   ,23.90 

6.37 

35-37 

2-37 

742 

11.96 

34-55 

2.64 

7  "3 

As  before,  the  summation  table  for  the  several  languages  is  combined 
in  Table  44  with  the  percentage  results  of  the  quantitative  examination, 
the  latter  set  down  in  italic  figures. 

It  is  immaterial  how  we  interpret  these  findings,  the  artificial  results 
of  the  employment  of  a  modulus  of  quality  in  one  set,  the  percentage 
results  in  the  other.  I  have  been  content  to  denominate  the  findings  of 
the  qualitative  investigation  artificial,  yet  are  they  any  more  artificial 


166 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


than  the  convention  known  as  percentage?  As  well  propose  the  doc- 
trine that  gunny  bags  are  truer  textile  art  than  the  web  which  flows 
from  Jacquard's  loom  in  Lyons.  It  is  only  when  we  employ  the  higher 
processes  that  mathematics  becomes  instinct  with  vitality.  The  sim- 
plest arithmetic  is  as  artificial  as  any ;  at  its  very  beginning  an  arbitrary 
choice  is  made  and  arithmetic  is  discordant  on  the  very  tips  of  the 
convenient  fingers,  for  humanity  sphts  upon  the  doctrine  and  practice 
of  counting  the  finger  that  sticks  up  or  the  finger  turned  down,  and  the 
whole  science  is  astray  from  the  start.* 

Table  44- 


l^lyS             P<"y---- 

Proto- 
Samoan. 

Tongafiti. 

1 

Rapanui 29 .  03 

Paumotu 18.95 

Mangareva.  ...        7. 19 

Tahiti |      6.37 

Marquesas 11.96 

// 

5 
3 

2 

4 

56.93 
82.04 
31.05 
35-37 
34-55 

14 

I 

8 

7-44 
4.36 
2.38 

2.64 

/ 
/ 
/ 
/ 

14.22 
7.82 
6.50 
7-42 
7->3 

5 

I 

It  is  not  now  really  necessary  to  seek  to  interpret  what  meaning  may 
underlie  these  diverse  sets  of  figures.  Speech  by  speech  the  archipelago 
has  been  rigidly  subjected  to  two  independent  inquisitions;  whatever 
sense  may  underlie  the  results  in  any  one  speech  must  underlie  the 
results  in  each  other,  for  the  method  of  examination  has  been  the  same. 
We  are  justified,  therefore,  in  a  comparison  of  results. 

In  Table  44  we  shall  see  that  two  curves,  quahtative  and  quantitative, 
of  Rapanui  exhibit  a  marked  individuaUty.  The  speech  is  widely  dif- 
ferent from  Mangareva,  Tahiti,  and  the  Marquesas ;  the  respective  curves 
are  of  different  profiles .  The  only  language  of  the  province  which  can  at 
all  be  brought  into  association  with  Rapanui  is  the  Paumotu ;  they  He 
close  together  in  the  upper  field,  and  far  apart  from  the  other  languages. 
The  two  curves  interlace  in  each  series,  each  twice  crosses  the  other. 
We  have  evidence  of  the  association  of  Rapanui  and  the  Paumotu. 

Now  what  conclusion  are  we  to  derive  from  this  painful  and  minute 
examination?  If  from  these  computations  and  tabulations  we  can 
extract  no  tale  of  the  history  of  folk  movement  in  this  province  of  vSouth- 
east  Polynesia,  then  is  all  the  work  as  uninspired  and  uninspiring  as  the 
minute  toil  of  the  petty  race  of  book-keepers,  industrially  efficient  to 

*"The  Polynesian  Wanderings,"  page  365.  To  the  instances  there  noted  of  Melanesian 
usage  I  would  add  the  following  from  a  different  culture  seat  and  phase:  "When  he  says 
'one '  he  does  not  touch  his  outstretched  first  finger,  as  an  English  boy  might  do,  but  doubles 
up  the  little  finger  of  his  left  hand  by  using  the  first  finger  of  the  right  hand  to  close  the  little 
finger.  The  third  and  fourth  fingers,  bent  on  to  the  palm  of  the  hand,  indicate  the  number 
two.  The  first  five  numbers  are  always  counted  on  the  left  hand  by  doubling  up  its  fingers, 
one  after  another,  by  means  of  the  forefinger  of  the  right  hand.  For  five  the  whole  hand  is 
shut.  Six  is  sometimes  counted  by  closing  the  left  hand,  opening  it,  and  again  doubling  up 
the  little  finger.  Sometimes  the  numbers  after  five  are  counted  on  the  right  hand  by  closing 
the  fingers  one  by  one,  always  beginning  by  closing  the  smallest  finger  first."  Mrs.  Leslie 
Milne,  "The  Shans  at  Home,"  page  53. 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI.      167 

make  entries  in  journals,  to  post  ledgers,  and  with  great  labor  to  come 
to  the  absurd  triumph  of  the  trial  balance. 

In  the  four  languages  of  the  province  there  is  a  wide  speech  group  of 
broad  diffusion  and  of  considerable  complexity.  Our  analysis  sub- 
divides this  speech  group.  We  find  one  element  of  unknown  antiquity, 
a  corpus  of  Polynesian  speech  summed  at  16,000  vocables  which  have 
passed  from  the  use  and  memory  of  the  others  of  their  race.  We  find 
reason  to  consider  this  due  to  a  Proto-Samoan  settlement  of  uncer- 
tain date,  but  very  possibly  coincident  with  the  first  arrival  of  that 
migration  swarm  within  the  central  Pacific  after  its  divaricated  Mela- 
nesian  traverse.  Upon  this  settlement  was  overlaid  a  migration  of  a 
later  Proto-Samoan  colony,  refugees  from  Tongafiti  tyranny,  at  a 
period,  therefore,  for  which  we  have  established  in  Samoan  history  the 
critical  date  of  Matamatame,  approximately  (in  the  history  of  our  own 
race)  the  date  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  At  the  same  time  a  third, 
the  second  overlying,  settlement  was  made  upon  these  parts  of  the 
province,  the  Tongafiti  pursuit  of  Proto-Samoan  fugitives. 

At  a  later  period  there  entered  the  province,  undoubtedly  from  lee- 
ward, as  is  the  impulse  of  all  Polynesian  folk  movement,  a  migration 
representing  a  different  phase.  At  its  place  of  departure  the  senior 
Proto-Samoan  and  the  junior  Tongafiti  had  been  in  community  of  asso- 
ciation so  long  and  so  intimately  that  the  distinctive  criteria  of  each 
language  phase  had  passed  most  largely  into  common  stock  and  had 
ceased  to  be  distinctive.  This  later  migration  was  caught  in  the  Pau- 
motu  chain ;  only  its  stragglers,  few  in  number,  reached  the  other  archi- 
pelagoes. The  conditions  of  such  voyaging  depend  largely  upon  the 
necessities  of  revictualing ;  such  a  voyage  must  be  one  of  halts,  of  crop 
colonies.*  How  long  the  sojourn  upon  the  Paumotu  really  was  we  have 
no  means  of  determining ;  it  must  have  been  considerable  to  have  led  to 
the  interlacing  of  the  curves  of  the  two  languages  as  we  have  developed 
them.  In  time  the  voyage  was  resumed,  whether  through  resumption 
of  the  impulse  of  origin,  whether  from  inability  to  maintain  a  foothold 
against  the  earlier  inhabitants,  whether  in  such  disgust  as  any  Western 
Polynesian  would  feel  at  the  arid  sands  of  the  Paumotu,  we  can  not  now 
discover;  but  resumed  the  voyage  was,  out  over  unknown  sea  toward 
the  rising  of  the  sun.  Only  a  small  part  of  any  fleet  could  have  made 
port  in  Rapanui,  the  last  home  of  the  Polynesian  race — for  the  rest,  sub- 
mersion. That  this  migration  is  the  most  recent  of  the  folk  movements 
in  the  province  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  wherever  found  the  Rapanui 
element  still  retains  in  sharp  distinction  its  characteristic  features. 

As  in  preceding  chapters  we  have  incorporated  so  much  of  the 
vocabulary  as  was  pertinent  to  the  inquiry,  so  at  the  conclusion  of  this 
chapter  we  set  a  finding-Hst  of  the  vocabulary  of  Rapanui  in  sections 
arranged  in  respect  of  the  prime  division  of  the  speech  material. 

*"The  Polynesian  Wanderings,"  page  139. 


168 


EASTER  ISLAND. 
Data  Restricted  to  Southeast  Polynesia. 


i 


Rapanui. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

3  1 
6 

I 

9 
lo 
II 

12 

13 

«4 

;i 

\i 

«9 

20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 

!i 

29 

30 
3« 

32 

33 
34 

11 
11 

39 
40 
41 
42 

45 
46 
47 
48 
49 
50 
5« 
52 
53 
54 

\l 

57 
58 
59 
60 

a 

11 

aa 

agu,  hagu... . 
ahu 

aku,  haku 

ahu 

ahuahu 

ahu      

ai 

^\^ 

ai 

aia 

aita 

katai 

hakatu 

aku 

ukui 

ukui 

uui 

amo 

anani 

anani 

anani 

anoano 

anoano 

anoano 

aomai 

araara,  uara. . 

arurua 

ati 

hatiga 

f  atina 

ato 

fatiraa 

ato 

ato 

atoga 

atoga        .    . . 

auahi 

auahi 

auahi 

koava 

avaava 

avai 

e 

eete 

ete 

ete 

eteete 

ehuehu 

ei 

ehuhu 

ehu 

ei  I 

ei  2 

ei 

haaekieki 

ha  A 

akaha 

heetina 

haavare 

hagihagi 

aniani 

hae      .      ... 

hai 

afai 

haipo 

houpo 

haki 



aki 

aki 

ai 

hami 

hami 

Vinn«»hnnp 

ane 

hanohano... . 

arai 

aihi 

haruharu 

haru 

auf  au 

f auurumaa . . . 

ava 

heke 

heke 

heke 

etuke 

hi 

etu6 

hi  I 

hi 

hi 

hihoi  1 

hi6hi6 

hiohio 

fio 

hiti  2 

hitihiti 

1 

DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI.      169 

Southeast  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 


Paumotu. 


Mangareva. 


Marquesas. 


Tahiti. 


6i 
62 
63 
64 
65 
66 
67 
68 
69 
70 
7' 
72 
73 
74 
75 
76 
77 
78 

79 
80 
81 
82 
83 
84 
85 
86 

87 
88 
89 
90  I 
9«  I 
92 
93 
94 
95 
96 
97 
98 
99 
100 
toi 
102 
103 
104 
105 
106 
107 
108 
109 
no 
in 
n2 
113 
JM 
••5 
n6 
"7 
n8 
119 
120 


hiva 

hivo 

hoe  2 

honihoni  2 . 
hopehope . 

hopu 

hori  2 .  .  .  . 
horo  2 .  . .  . 

hove 

hua 

hue  2 

hugamoa.  . 
huhu  4 . . . . 
hukihuki  i 

ia  2 

iharaa 

iho  I 

ikapuhi.. . 

ina  I 

ka  2 

ka  5 

kahaka .  . . 

kai  1 

kaihaga.  . 
kaikino. . . 

kaiu 

kakai 

kakaure .  . 

kami 

karu  3 

kato  2 

kauaha . . . 
kaviri .... 

kenu 

ketu 

keva 


hiva, iva . 
oe,  ohe. . 


honi. 


hopu. 
horo. 


huhu .... 
hukihuki. 


hue. . 
huki'. 


kaiu. 


ki  2 

kiakia 

kio  2 

kiokio 

kiukiu  I 

kokogo 

kokoma 

komari 

komokomo . . . 

kona 

koni 

ku  4 

ku  5 

kukuo 

maeha  i 

magaga 

mahatu 

mahiti 

makemakenu. 

makohe 

mama  4 

mamari 

mamau 

mamoi 


kaia. 


kami. 
karu. . 
kato. . 
kouaa . 


kenu. 


kevo. 


kiakia. . . . 

kio 

kio,  kiohe. 
kiukiu .... 


hivo. 
oe. .  . 


hopee. 


veve 

hua 

hue 

haamoka . 


huki. 


ihara . . . 

iho 

ikapuhi . 


ka. 


ai 

kaikino . 
kaiu .... 
kaia . . . . 
tikaue . . 


ato 

kauaha . 
kavii . .  . 


ketu. 


hopu. 


huhu. 
ia. . . 


haehaa . 
ai 


am. 
aia. 


ato 

peihaha. 


kuku. 


makenukenu . 


komari . 
komo. . 
kona. . . 


ku 

ku 

kukukuku. 


mahatu . 


mekanutoi . 
mokohe  — 

mama 

mamari  — 


06. 


komai,  omai. 

kokomo 

ona 


mahiti . 


mokohe . 
mama . . 
mamai . . 


mamau . 
mamoe . 


170 


EASTER   ISIyAND. 
Southeast  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 


Paumotu. 


Mangareva. 


Marquesas. 


Tahiti. 


manavai  2 .  . 

maniga 

maroa  2.  .  .  . 

mata66 

matakeva.. 
matateatea. 

matega 

matu 

matua  1 .  .  .  . 

me 

mea  3 

mea  4 

meemee .  .  .  . 

meika 

menege 

menia 

mihimihi.  .  . 
mikamika.  . 
moeaivi.  .  .  . 

moega 

mogugu 

mohimohi .  . 

moki 

mokohi 

more 

mori 

motare 

mou  4 

mou  5 

mou  6 

na  I 

naaku  

neinei  2 

nenenene  1 . . 

niuhi 

no  2 

noa  I 

noa  2 

nohue 

noku  I 

ohoa  2 

oi  I 

oko  I 

oko  2 

okorua 

omoomo . . . . 

one 

ooa 

opata 

pae  2 

paha  I 

pahae 

paihi 

pakakina  i . . 

pao 

paoa 


para  1 . 
arapha . 


matega. 
matu .  . . 


me. . 
mea. 
mea. 


meika . 


meika . 


mama . 
mihi . . . 


moehega. 


moega. . . 
mogugu.. 
mohia . . . 
moki .... 
mokohe.. 
akamorc. 
mori 


naku. 


nekineki . 


noa.. 
nohu. 


01 

oko 

oko 

okorua. . 
omoomo . 


opata. 


paega. 


pakapakakina . 


pakakina . 


paraha . 


manavai . 


anavai . 
mania . 


mao 

'matakeke. 
.matakake . 
matakevo. 
matatea . . 


me 

mea 

mea 

mee 

meika,  meia. 
menene 


haamimiko . 

haaivi 

moena 

monunu 


moi . . . . 
motara . 

mou 

mou 


nau 

neinei .  . . 
nenenene . 


niuhi . 
no.. . 


noa.. 
nohu. 
no'u. 
oho.. 


nohu. 
nou. . 


oko. 


opata. 


nehae 

pakakina . 


pae.. . 
paha. . 
pahae . 
paihi . 


paof  ai . 


parahua . 
paaha . . , 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI. 

Southeast  Polynesia — Continued. 


171 


1 80 
181 
182 
.83 
184 
185 
186 
187 
188 
189 
190 
191 
192 

193 
194 

>95 
196 
197 
198 
199 
200 

301 
202 
203 
204 
205 

206 

207 
208 
209 
210 
211 
212 
213 
214 
215 
216 
217 
218 
219 
220 
22  t 
222 
223 
224 
225 
226 
227 
228 
229 
230 
231 
232 

234 
235 
236 

237 
238 


Rapanui. 


pareu 

pari 

patu  I 

pau  I 

pau  2 

peke 

pepeke 

petehe 

peupeu  2 . . . 

pikiga 

piniku 

Pipi  3 

pirari 

piriaro 

piripou.  .  . . 

poepoe 

poko  I 

pokoga. . . . 

pokoo  I 

poopo 

popo  2 

popohaga . 
poripori  2 . 
potupotu. . 

pua  2 

puhare 

puheenua . . 

pukao .... 
puku  3 . . . . 
pumahana . 
raga  i . . . . 
raga  2 .  . . . 

ragi4 

rahirahi .  . 

rapa 

rape 

rapu 

rararara . . 
rata  2 .  . . . 
raukape . . 
rauoho. . . 

rauti 

rava  6 . . . . 
ravaika. . . 
reka  1 .  .  . . 
rekireki .  . 

rere  2 

rere  4 

rere  6 

rerepe .... 

riha 

rihariha  2. 
rimaetua . 

ripoi 

ritarita. . . 
ritorito. . . 

roaa 

rona 

ruhi 


Paumotu. 


pau. 


peke 

pekepeke . 


paepae . 


hakapopo. 


pufenua. 


pumahanahana. 


rahirahi . 


repe. 


Mangareva.       Marquesas 


pareu. 
pari.  . 


pepeke . 


pikiga . 
pirari. 


pokokina . 


popo. 
popo. 


pon. 
pua. 


puku. 


ragia . . . 
rahirahi . 


rapu. 
rara. 
rata. 


raveika. 
reka .... 
rekireki . 


npo. 
rito. 


ruhi  ruhi . 


pareu. 
patu.. 


eapu. 


pe6pe6.. .  . 
petehe. . .  . 
haape^hu . 


piniku . 
pipi .  . . 


poko 

pokona . 
pokona . 
popo  — 


popoui . 
poriri . . 
popotu. 
pua 


pukao 

puku 

pumahana. 

aka 

aka 


dhiahi. 
4pa 


apu4pu. 


6uoho . 


ava 

avaika. 


66... 
rere. 
€€.. 


ik 

ihaiha . . 
imaima . 


Tahiti. 


pareu. 
patu. . 


tapau . 
pee . . . 
pepee. 


piapia. . 
piriaro. 
piripou. 
paepae . 


popoti 

pua 

pufarefare. 

/puf  anua . . . 

\pufenua. . . 


pumahana . 


rahirahi . 


rape, 
rapu. 


rauape. 
rauti . . 


ito. 


repe. 
riha. 


nmaatua. 

rita 

roaa 


172 


EASTER  ISLAND. 

Southeast  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

239 
240 
241 
242 
243 
244 
245 
246 
247 
248 
249 
250 
251 
252 
253 
254 
255 
256 

III 

261 
262 

264 

til 
'^ 

269 
270 
271 
272 
273 
274 
275 
276 
277 
278 
279 
280 
281 
282 
283 
284 
285 
286 
287 
288 
289 
290 
291 
292 

ruporupo 

ta 

ta  2 

ta 

ta:::::::::::: 

taaku 

taku 

tau 

taka  I 

akataka 

takaure 

takeo 

taeo 

taki             .... 

taki 

taki 

takoe 

taotaovere . . . 
ta 

toopuku 

taapu 

tata 

tatau 

tatau 

tauaki 

touaki 

tautau 

tauai 

tautau 

tea  2 

akateatea .... 

teoteo 

tekeo 

tekeo  . 

tekiteki 

teki 

tei . . . . 

tere 

tere 

tere ... 

tee           

tere .... 

toke 

haatokee. . .    . 

tokoe 

tokoe 

toku 

toku 

toku 

to'u 

too  1 

too 

toi 

tautau 

tumumeika... 

tupuraki 

tutu  2 

tupuaki      

tupuai 

tutu       

tutu  3 

tutu 

tutu               .    . 

tutui 

tuitui          . .    . 

tu 

tuu  3 

tu 

uapiki 

uapeke 

tuverovero 

aureure 

vevo 

vekiveki 

veevee 

oka 

verevere 

i 

DETERMINATION    OF    THE    PLACE    OF    RAPANUI. 
General  Polynesia. 


173 




Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

293 
294 

'^ 
'^ 

399 
300 
301 
302 
303 
304 

309 
310 
311 
312 

313 
3'4 
3  I  5 

a  I           

a 

a.  . 

a 

a 

aana 

ana 

ana 

ae 

e,  oe 

e.  .  . 

ae 

ae 

aha 

a 

aha 

aha 

ahea,  aea... 

ere 

ahi 

ahiahi 

vaho 

ai  . 

aha 

afea,  ahea. . 

hee 

ahi 

ahiahi 

vaho 

ai 

aha 

afea 

ahea,  afea  .  . . 

haere 

ahi 

To. :  haele 

afi 

haere 

ahi  I 

ahiahi 

aho  1 

ai  I 

aka  I 

akoako 

amo  1 

ana  i .    . 

afiafi 

ahiahi. .    . . 
vaho 

ahiahi 

vaho 

fafo 

ai 

vai 

vai 

aka 

ako 

amo 

ana 

ao 

a  oa  0 

ako 

ako 

ao 

amo 

amo 

ana 

ana 

ana 

ao 

ana 

ao  I 

api  2 

ara  i 

ao 

'api 

aoiaoi 

ani 

ala..  .  . 

eara. . . . 

ara 

ara 

erero 

ariki 

aro 

aroa 

aruaru 

garu 

ata 

ata 

ate 

atu 

etua 

atutiri 

aa 

ara 

ara  2 

arero 

ariki . 

ala.... 

ara.  . 

aa 

ara 

alelo  . 

arero 

ariki 

aeo 

aiki 

ao 

arero 

arii 

ali'i     .   .   . 

aro 

alo.  .  . 

aro.  . 

aro 

aroha 

flninrn   1 

alofa    . 

aroha 

aoha 

aiiau 

nau 

ata 

ata 

ate 

atu 

etua 

f  atutii 

aroha 

aruaru 

aru 

alua'u 

3 16  i  ariiarii  2 

galu 

garu 

318 

319 
320 

321 

322 
323 
324 

325 
326 
327 
328 
329 
330 
331 
332 
333 
334 
335 
336 

337 
338 
339 
340 
341 
342 
343 
344 
345 
346 
347 
348 
349 
350 

ata  1 

ata 

ata. 

ata 

ata  2 

ata 

ata 

ata 

ate  I 

ate 

ate : 

atu. 

atu  1 

atu 

atu 

atua,  etua. . . . 
atutiri 

faititili 

fatitiri 

patiri 

au,  hau, .... 

au3 

aue 

ava  I 

aue,  auhe... 

aue,  auhe. . . 

ava 

ava 

vahi 

e 

va 

ava 

ava 

vahi 

e    . 

avahi 

e  I 

f  asi 

vahi 

e 

e 

e  3 

e 

e 

e , 

e 

e  5 

e 

e.  .  .  . 

e 

e 

e  6 

le 

te 

ea 

ea 

ea 

eaho 

af  0 

aho 

>enuhe 

ehu 

aho 

nuhe 

ehu 

aho 

eanuhe 

ehuehu  i 

ehuehu  2 

eke.... 

fanuhe 

\hanuhe 

anuhe 

rehu 

efu.   .. 

'efu 

ehuehu 

ee 

e'e 

eke 

eke 

ena 

ati 

eke 

ena 

ati 

ena    . 

lena  . . 

ena 

etu 

ati 

ati 

garo 

galo 

caro 

garo 

garu 

garuru 

gau 

na6 

aro 

garu  I 

garuru 

gau 

galu 

galulu 

gau 

gau,  gahu .... 

ge 

gege 

gorogoro 

gutu 

gooro 

Erutu 

gutu 

gr 

nutu 

ha 

utu 

ha 

ha  I 

fa 

haga  I 

faga 

1 

174 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


General  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

1 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

35'  |haga2 

352  hagahuru 

353  hagai 

354  haha  I 

ace      VnVmn  ■> 

aca 

haga     

haga,  aga. . 

rogouru 

agai 

hana 

onohuii 

hakai 

fafa 

fao 

vehie 

haka 

haka 

haa 

gafulu 

ahuru 

faaai 

fafaga 

f agai  

To.:  fafa 

sao 

fafa 

fafa 

hao 

vehie 

aka 

haka 

ama 

hanau 

anuanua.... 
apai 

fafao 

356 

hahie 

fafie 

vahie 

faa,  haa 

haka 

fa'a 

f  aka 

V,al-oVialro 

sa'a 

acn  1  iTTmQp 

am  a 

ama 

ama 

f anau 

anuanua 

hapai 

ama 

360 

362 

^P 
364 

1 
369 

370 

37« 
372 
373 
374 
375 

hanau 

hanuanua 

hapai 

f anau 

f anau 

anuanua 

apai 

nuanua 

sapai 

hopoi . 

hapoi,  hopoi.. 
fara 

hara  i 

hara  2 

fala 

ara,  hara, . . 

ara 

hare 

avata 

kohata 

ati,  hati...  . 
atu,  hatu.. . 
hau,  eau.  .  . 

hau 

hea,  ea 

faa 

hara 

fae 

sala 

hara 

hare 

fale 

fare 

fare 

hata  I 

hata2 

fata 

af  ata 

vata 

fata 

fata 

fati 

fatu 

fau 

hau 

hea 

fata 

fata 

fata 

f  ati 

fati 

fati 

hatu  I 

fatu 

pifatu 

f  au 

fatu 

f  au 

fau 

hau 

fea      

hea 

hea 

heguhegu  2 .  .  . 
hei 

Iipnita    I 

hei 

f  enua 

hee 

heti 

fetu 

fia 

hei 

f anua 

henua 

enua 

ere 

fenua 

^7(5   !  Tipr«»   I 

sele        .... 

378 

379 
380 
38, 

384 
385 
386 
387 
388 
389 
390 
391 
392 
393 
394 
395 
396 
ao7 

heruheru 

hetu  I 

hia  I 

hiahia 

fetu 

hetu 

etu 

hia 

hika 

hipa,  ipa.. . 
ipu 

fetu,  fetia... 
hia 

fia 

hia 

si'a 

ika 

hika 

hipa 

ipu 

hiri 

hia 

hina 

sipa 

hipa 

hinu 

ipu 

ipu 

hira 

sisila 

hira 

hiri  I 

sili 

iri 

iri           .    . 

iri 

hiri  2 

fill 

hiri 

hiri 

hiro,  iro — 

hiti 

itu 

hii 

firi 

hiro 

filo 

fio 

hiro 

hiti  I 

fiti 

hiti 

fiti 

fitu 

hiti 

hitu 

fitu 

i  ahito 

ho 

hitu 

ho  a 

foa'i 

0 

ho 

hoa  I 

soa 

hoa 

hoa,  oa . . . . 
hoe,  ohe . . . 

ogi 

hoki,  oki... 

hoa 

hoe 

honi 

hoi 

hoa 

hoe  I 

foe 

hoe 

hogi  2 

hoki  1,  2 

honihoni  1 . . .  . 

honohono 

honu 

sogi 

hogi 

hoi 

fo'i 

hoki 

hoi 

soni 

honi 

fono 

hono 

hono 

To  ■  fonu 

honu,  onu. . 

hohora 

horo,  oro. . . 
oro,  ohoro.. 

oro 

horoi,  oroi . 
hou,  ou. . . . 

hou 

hua 

hue 

huga,  uga. . 
huru,  uru. . . 
huki,  uki... 
huri 

honu 

hohoa 

hoo 

hoo 

hoo 

hooi 

hou 

hou 

hua 

hue 

huna 

honu 

Vinratinra 

fofola 

hohora 

hora 

398  i  hero  I 

399  horo  3 

400  horo  4 

folo 

horo 

solo 

horo 

horo  

horo,  oro 

horoi 

hou 

402 
403 
404 
405 
406 

hou  I 

To. :  f ofou 

hou 

hou 

fua 

hua,  ua 

hue 

ua 

hue  I .   ... 

f  ue 

ViiKraViiltTQ 

fuga 

huga 

407  huhuru 

408  :hukihuki2.... 

fulu 

huru 

huki 

huu 

huki 

DETERMINATION   OF   THE    PLACE    OF    RAPANUI. 
General  Polynesia — Continued. 


175 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

410 
411 
412 
413 

414 

:;i 

4«7 
418 
419 
420 
421 
422 
423 
424 
425 
426 
427 
428 
429 
430 
431 

432 
433 
434 

436 
437 
438 

439 
440 
441 
442 

443 
444 
445 
446 
447 
448 
449 
450 
451 
452 
453 
454 

456 
457 
458 
459 
460 

461 
462 

:§ 

467 

huri  2 

hutihuti 

fuli 

huri 

huri,  uri  . . . 

huti 

i 

hui 

huti 

i 

huri 

f  uti 

huti 

huti 

ia  3 

ia 

ia 

ia 

ia.. 

ia 

igoa 

igoa 

igoa 

igoa 

iho,  io 

ihu 

ika 

iku 

inaki 

iti 

inoa 

iho 

ihu 

ika 

hiku 

inai 

iti.    . 

ioa 

iho  3 

ifo 

iho 

iho 

ihu 

isu 

ihu 

ihu 

ika  I 

i'a 

ika 

ia 

iku 

inaki 

'ina'i 

inai 

iti 

iti 

iva 

ivi 

iva 

ivi     . 

ivi  t 

ivi 

ivi 

kahu 

'afu 

kahu 

kahu 

kai 

kake 

kaokao 

kata 

kahu 

kai 

kake 

kaokao .... 
kata 

ahu 

kai  4 

'ai 

kai 

ai 

kakea 

kaokao 

kata 

'a'e 

kake 

ae 

'ao'ao 

kaokao 

kata 

aoao 

'ata 

ata 

katikati 

kau 

'ati 

kakati 

ati 

'au 

kau 

kau 

uha 

kau 

au 

kauha 

kauvae 

kauae 

Ufa,  fufa 

'auvae 

huha 

hufaa 

kouvae 

kauae 

kava 

kouae  

kava 

vakavaka . . 
kavei 

kouae 

kava 

vakavaka 

auae 

kava 

'ava 

ava 

kavakava .... 
kave 

va'ava'a 

.. .  .: 

'avei 

kave  . . 

kavei 

kavega 

kavei 

'ave 

kave 

ave 

'avei     . 

kavei 

kekekeke 

kerekere 

keri 

'e'e 

keke 

keke 

'ele'elea 

'eli . . . 

kere 

kere 

keri 

kere 

kei 

kete 

i 

keri 

eri 

kete 

'etc 

ete 

ki  I 

'i 

ki 

ki 

i... 

kia2 

kia 

kiko 

kiore 

kiri 

kiri 

kite 

ko. . . 

ia 

kiko 

kiko 

kioe, 106... 
kii 

16  .     . 

kiore 

kiore 

iore    . .      . . 

kiri 

'ili 

iri. 

kirikiri 

kite  2 

ko  3 

'ili'ili 

kiri 

kii...    . 

'ite 

kite 

kite,  ite.... 

ite 

6. . 

koa  2 

koa 

koakoa 

koe 

rae 

korua 

koti 

ura 

kua 

koakoa 

koe 

ae 

koe  I 

koe 

korae 

korua 

koti 

lae 

rae .... 

rae 

'oulua. . . . 

korua 

koti .... 

koua 

koti,  oti.... 
koua,  ua. . . 

orua 

'oti 

oti 

koura  2 

kua  2 

ula 

oura 

'ua. . . . 

kuku  2 

kumara 

kumi  I 

kumi  2 

kupega 

kurakura 

kuri 

kuku 

kumara .... 
kimii 

kuku,  uu. . . 

kumaa 

kumi 

kumara 

umara,  umaa. 

kupega 

kupega 

kura 

kuri 

/upena 

lupea 

ua 

'ula 

r^   

'ull   . 

kuri 

uri 

kutu 

'utu 

cutu 

kutu 

ma 

ma 

mama 

kutu,  utu.. . 

ma 

maamaa 

kutu 

ma  I 

ma 

ma 

ma   . 

ma  2 

ma 

mataki 

maamaa  3 .  .  .  . 
maga  i 

mama 

mama 

macra 

maga 

mana 

176 


EASTER  ISLAND. 

General  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

468 
469 
470 

47 « 

472 
473 

474 

475 

476 

477 
478 
479 
480 
481 
482 
483 
484 
485 
486 

487 
488 
489 
490 
491 
492 

493 

494 
495 
496 
497 
498 
499 
500 

501 
502 

503 
504 
505 
50b 
507 
508 
509 
510 
5»> 
512 

maga  4 

magaro 

mageo 

maga 

magaro 

mageo 

maga 

magaro .... 

mana 

manao 

maneo 

meneo 

maa 

magaro 

mageso 

maaro 

maeo 

megeo 

fmahana 

\maana 

maharo .... 
mahina.  .  .  . 
maina 

mahana  i 

maharo 

mahina 

maf  ana 

mahana 

maharo 

>mahana — 
mahao 

mahana 

masm 

mahina.  .  . . 

mai 

matikuku .  . 
matekuku . . 

makona. . . . 

\ 

mai,  mei. . . 
maikuku.  .  . 
matiuu 

mai,  mei 

maiuu 

maikuku 

mai'u'u 

maikuku 

makona 

makupuna .... 

mama  i 

mama  2 

mama  3 

mana 

ma'ona 

y    .fmakabuna . 
\mokobuna. 

makona 

makupuna 

mokopuna. . .  . 
mama 

fmakona  . . . 

\maona . 

/ 

mama 

mama 

mama 

mama 

mana 

manava 

mano 

manu 

mao 

mama 

mama 

mama 

mana 

mana 

manava 

mano 

manu 

mana 

manava 

mano 

manu 

mana 

menava .... 

mano 

manu 

mao 

fmaama. .  .  . 
\meama 

manava 

mano 

manava 

mano 

manu 

manu 

maoa  i 

marama 

maramarama . 

mare 

marie 

maro  2 

marumaru.  .  .  . 

mata  1 

mata  2 

mata  3 

mata  4 

mata  5 

mata  6 

mata  7 

mataara 

matagi 

mataku 

matamataki . . 

matapo 

matara 

matau  1 

malama 

malamalama .  .  . 
male 

>marama 

maramarama. 
mare 

maramarama. 
mare 

mae 

meie 

marie 

maro.  .  .  . 

marie 

maro 

maru 

mata 

mata 

malo 

maru 

mata 

mata 

mata 

maru 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mau 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mata 

mataara .  . . 

matagi 

mataku .... 

mataala 

mataa 

matagi 

matagi 

mataku 

metani 

metau 

matai 

matau 

mataitai 

matapo 

matara 

atau 

mata'u 

Fu. :  mataki .... 
matapo 

matapo 

matara 

matapo .... 

matapo.  .  .  . 

mate 

matoru 

matua 

motua 

mau 

mau 

mate 

mate 

matoru 

matua  2 

matolu 

matua 

makua 

matua 

motua 

mau 

metua 

metia 

mau 

mau  6 

mau  7 

maua  2 

maute 

raea  2 

maua 

maua 

ute 

mea 

mimi 

miro 

miti 

moa 

moana 

maua 

aute 

eute 

mea 

mimi 

miro 

miti 

moa 

moana 

mea 

mea 

mimi 

miro 

mimi 

miro 

miro 

milo 

miti 

miti 

miti   . . 

miti 

moa 

moa 

moa   . 

moa 

moana 

moana 

moana 

DETERMINATION    OF   THE    PLACE    OF    RAPANUI. 
General  Polynesia — Continued. 


177 


Rapanui. 


Samoa. 


Paumotu. 


Mangareva. 


Marquesas.         Tahiti. 


5'3 
514 

5>5 
516 

517 
518 

519 
520 
521 
522 

523 
524 

525 
526 
527 
528 
529 
530 

53' 

532 
533 

534 

535 

536 

537 
538 
539 
540 

541 
542 
543 
544 
545 
546 
547 
548 
549 
550 
551 
552 
553 
554 
555 
556 
557 
558 

560 
561 

562 
563 
564 
565 
566 


moe. . 
mogo. 


moko  I . . 
motu. . . . 
mouga  2 . 


mounu . 


mua 

muri .  .  . 

na  2 

na  3 

nei 

niho 

niu 

no  I . . . . 
noa  3. . . 
noho . . . 
nohoga . 
noma . . . 


nonoi . 


nui. 
o  2. 

oe  I 

oge. 

oka. 


oone . . . 
ora  2 . . 
ora  5 . . 
orooro. 
otaota. 
pa  I . . . 
pa  3... 


pae  3 

paepae. . . 

pahu 

papa 

papae .... 

para  2 

pehea. . . . 

pia 

piki 

pikipiki .  . 
piko  2.  .  .  . 

Pipi4 

pin  3 

piro 

pi  to 

po  I 

po  2 

poko  2 

popo  I . . . . 
popopopo. 
poporo. . . 
poto 


mago. 
mo'o. 
motu. 


mauga . 


maunu. 
mua .  .  . 
muli .  . . 
na 


nei 

nifo 

niu 

o 

noa 

nof  o .... 
nofoa. . . 
momona . 

fa'anoi . . 


oe. 
oge. 
o'a. 


one 

ola 

ola 

olo 

otaota . . . 

pa 

patagata. 

pa 

pae 

paepae . .  . 
pusa 


paeaso 

pala 

pefea 

pia 

Pi'i 

pi'ipi'i 

pi'o 

Pipi 

pilipili 

pilo 

pi topi to.. . 

PO 

po 

To.:  boko. 

po 

popo 

polo 

poto 


moe. 


mago. 
moko. 
motu. 


mago. 
moko. 
motu. 
mou.  . 


mahuga. 


mua. 
muri. 


mua. 
muri. 


na.  .  . 
nei . . 
niho. 
niu.  . 
no.  . . 


na. . 
nei. . 
niho. 
niu.  . 
no. .  , 


noho. 


momona . 
nonoi .  .  . 


noho 

nohoga.. 
momona . 


koe.  . 

hoge. 
hoka. 
eoka. 


ora. 
ora. 


koe. 

oge. 

>oka. 

one. 
ora. 
ora. 
oro. 


pa. 


paepae. 


paepae . 
pahu . . . 


moe.  .  . 
mono .  . 
mano.  . 
moko . . 
motu.  . 
mouna . 


mounu . 


mua. 
mui. 


na.  . . 
nei . . 
niho. 
niu.  . 
no.  .  . 


noho 

nohona.. . 
momona. . 
nonoi .... 

inoi 

nui 

o 

koe 

.oe 

one 

oka 


paepae . 
pahu. . . 
papa. . . 


pia 

piki 

tupikipiki . 
piko 


para, 
peea. 
pia.  . 
piki. 


paa. . . 
pehea. 
pia. .  . 
piki . . . 


piripin . 
piro. . . . 
pito  — 

po 

po 

poko. . . 
po 


piko. 
pipi . . 
piri .  . 
piro. . 
pito. 
po... 
po... 
poko. 
po... 
popo. 


piko .  . . 
pipi.... 

P" 

piro 

pito 

po 

po 

pokona. 


poto. 


poto. 


popo. 
poto. 


moe. 


mao.  . 
mo6.  . 
motu. 
moua. 
maua. 


maunu . 
mua.  .  . 
muri . . . 

na 

na 

nei 

niho .  .  . 
niu.  .  .  . 
no 


noho. 


nui. 
o.  . 


one. 
ora. 
ora. 
oro. 
Ota. 
pa.. 


paepae. 
pahu... 


para . . 
pehea. 
pia. .  . 
pii.... 


pio. . . . 
pipi.... 
piri .... 

piro 

pito 

po 

po..... 
po6po6. 
popo. . . 


oporo . 
poto. . 


178 


567 
568 
569 
570 
57> 

572 
573 
574 
575 

576 

577 
578 
579 
580 

5^' 
582 

583 
584 
585 
586 
587 


589 
590 

59« 
592 

593 
594 

595 
596 
597 
598 
599 
600 
601 
602 
603 
604 
605 
606 
607 
608 
609 
610 
611 
612 
613 
614 
615 
616 
617 
618 
619 
620 
621 
623 


Rapanui. 


pou . . . 
pouri . . 
pu  I . . . 
pua  I . . 
puaka . 


puga  1 
puhi . . . 
puke .  . 
puna . . 

punua . 


pupu  I . . . 
pure  I .  . . 
pure  2 .  . . 
purepure . 

puru 

putuputu . 

ra  1 

ra  2 

raa  i .  . . . 
ragi  I .  .  . 
rago 

ragua . . . 

rahui 

rakau  i . . 
rama. .  .  . 
raraga . . . 

raro 

rata  1 .  . . 


rau  2 . .  . 

raua 

rava  5 . . 
rehu  I . . 

rei 

reo  I . . . 
rere  i . . 
rikiriki. 
rima  i . . 
rima  2 . . 
rimu.  .  . 

riri 

roa 

rogo  I . . 
rogo  2 . . 
roto  2 . . 
rou  2 . . . 


ru 

rua  I .  . . . 
rua  3 . .  . . 

ruga 

ruku. . . . 

ta  3 

tagata. . . 

tagi 

taha  I . . . 
tahaga  i . 


EASTER   ISLAND. 
General  Polynesia — Continued. 


Samoa. 


pou. . 
pouli. 
pu... 
pua. . 


pua  a 

puga 

To.:bubuhi. 

pu'e 

puna 

punua 


pupu 

pule 

pule 

pulepule . 

pulu 

putuputu. 

la 

la 

la 

lagi 

lago 

aluga .  . . . 

lafu 

la'au 

lama 

lalaga.. . 

lalo 

lata 

lau 


lau 

laua 

fa'alava. . 

lefu 

lei 

leo 

lele 

li'i 

lima 

lima 

limu 

lili 

loa 

logo 

logo 

loto 

lou 

lulu 

lua 

lua 

luga 

To.:  uku. 

ta 

tagata . .  . 

tagi 

tafa 

taf  aga . . . 


Paumotu. 


Mangareva. 


pou. . 
pouri , 


pua . . . 
puaka. 


pua. . 
puhi. 
puke, 
puna. 


pupu. ... 
pure .... 
pure .... 
purepure . 


putu. 
ra.  .  . 


ragi.... 
rago . . 

ruruga . 

rahui .  . 
rakau. . 
rama.  . 
raraga . 
raro . . . 
rata. . . 


rau. 


pou. .  . 
pouri . 
pu.... 
pua . . . 
puaka. 


puga.. 
puhi .  . 
puke. . 
puna. . 

punua . 

pupu . . 
pure . . 


Marquesas. 


pou. 


purepure . 


putuputu. 


ra 

ra 

ragi... 
rago. . . 

uruga. . 

rahui . . 
rakau . . 
rama.  . 
raraga . 
raro . . . 


reo,  reko. 

rere 

riki 


nma. 
rimu. 
riri.  . 
roa.  . 


rogo. 
roto. 
rou.  . 
ruru. 


rua. . 
ruga. 


ta 

tagata . 
tagi . . . . 


frau 

\rou 

rau 

raua . . . . 
ravatua . 
rehu .  . . . 

rei 

reo 

rere 

riki 

rima. . . . 
rima. . . . 
rimu. . . . 

riri 

roa 

rogo . . . . 

rogo 

roto . . . , 

rou 

ru 

rua 

rua 

ruga 

ruku. . . , 

ta 

tagata . 

tagi 

taha ... 
tahaga. 


pu.... 
pua . . . 
puaka. 
puaa. . 
puna. . 
puhi .  . 
puke . . 
puna. . 

punua. 


pure . . . 
pu6 . . . . 
puepu6. 


putu. 


am . .  . 
ano . . . 

turua . 


ahui. 
akau. 
&ma. 
aana. 
46... 
4ta. . 
au... 
6u... 
au... 
aua. . 


ehu. 
6i... 
€0.. 


iki.. 
ima. 
ima. 
imu. 
riri. 


6no. 
ono. 
6to. 
6u.. 
u... 


Tahiti. 


pou. . 
pouri. 
pu... 


puaa 

pua 

puhi 

pu6 

pima 

fpunua — 

\pinia 

pupu 

pure 

pure 

purepure . 


putuputu. 
ra 


ra. .  .  . 
rai  — 
ra6 . . . 
f turua. 
\urua. . 
rahui . 
raau . . 
rama. 
raraa . 
raro .  . 
rata .  . 


una 

tiku  . .  .  . 

ta 

enata . . . 

tani 

taha 

tahakahaka 


>rau. . 

rau. . 
raua. 


rehu. 


reo.  . 
rere . . 
rii .  . . 
rima. 
rima. 
rimu. 
riri.  . 


roo. 


roto. 
rou. . 
ruru. 
rua. . 
rua. , 
nua, 


ta 

taata . 
tai... 
taha. 


DETERMINATION  OF  THE  PLACE  OF  RAPANUI.       179 

General  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

623 

624 

625 
626 
627 
628 

629 
630 

^5' 
632 

633 

634 

635 

636 

637 

638 

639 

640 

641 
642 

643 

644 

645 
646 

647 
648 

649 
650 

652 
654 

til 
til 

659 
660 
661 
662 
663 
664 
665 

666 
667 
668 

669 

670 
671 
672 
673 
674 

til 

677 

678 
679 

tahe  I 

tahi 

tafe 

tahe 

tahe 

tahi 

tahua 

tahuri 

tai 

tahe 

tahi 

tahe 

tasi 

tahi 

tahuga 

tahuri 

tai  1 

tafuli 

tahurihuri.... 

tahuihui .  .  . 
tai 

tahuri 

tai 

tai 

tai  2 

tai 

tai 

tai 

tai 

taka  3 

takai 

taka. 

taka 

takai 

taa 

ta'ai 

takai 

takai 

taai 

tau 

tama  i 

tamaiti 

tamaroa 

tanu 

tama 

tama 

tama 

tama 

temeiti.  . .  . 
tamaoa .... 

tanu 

tao 

tapa 

tama 

tamaiti 

tamaroa 

tanu 

tamaiti 

tamaroa .  .  . 

tanu 

tao 

tapa 

tapa 

tapu 

tara 

tanu 

tanu. 

tao  I 

tao 

tao 

tapa  I 

tapa  2 

tapu 

tapa 

tapa 

tapu 

taa 

taa 

topa 

tapu 

tapu 

tanu 

tara  2 

tara  3 

tarai  2 

tariga 

tala 

tara 

tara 

tala 

tara 

talai 

tarai 

tarai 

teriga 

taro 

tata 

taai 

puaina 

tao 

tata 

tarai 

taliga 

tariga 

taria 

taro 

talo 

tata  2 

tatari 

tatou 

To.:  tata 

tatali 

tata 

tatari 

ftatai 

\tetai 

tatou 

tau 

tau 

tau 

katau 

■tatari 

tatou 

tau 

tau 

tatou .  . 

tatou 

tau. 

tatou 

tau 

tau 

tau  1 

tau 

tau  ^ 

tau 

tau 

tau 

tau 

tau  s 

tau 

tau 

tau  6 

tau 

taua  1 

taua  2 

tea  I 

tau 

tau 

taua 

tea 

tehe 

teina 

tete 

ti  ..    .      . 

tau 

taua 

taua 

tea 

tea 

tea 

tehe 

teina,  tei4.. 

tete 

ti  

tea 

tehe  3 

teina 

tefe 

tehe 

tehe 

tei 

teina 

teina 

tete 

tete 

tete 

ti   I 

ti 

ti 

tigai 

tinei 

tinai 

tikei 

tiko 

tino 

tinai 

tike 

tiko 

tino,  nino . . 

tinai 

tikea 

'ite 

kite 

ite 

tiko 

ti'o 

titiko 

titio 

tino 

titiro 

tilo 

toa  I 

toa 

toa 

toa 

toe 

toga 

toka 

toa 

toe 

toka 

toka 

toa 

toe 

toe 

toe 

toga  1 

toka 

toa 

to'a 

toa 

tokerau 

toerau 

tokorau .... 

toki 

toko 

tomo 

toko 

toru 

toto 

totoro 

toua 

toki 

to'i 

toki 

toki 

toko,  too. . . 

tomo 

toko,  to6... 

toru 

toto 

toto6 

toi 

tokotoko 

tomo 

to'oto'o 

tomo 

too 

tomo 

tomo 

too 

to'a 

tolu 

tou 

toto 

toto 

totoro 

totolo 

totoro 

totoro 

tua  I 

tua. 

tua 

tuha 

tua 

tuha 

tufa 

tua 

tuha 

tuha 

tufa 

tufa 

180 


EASTER   ISLAND. 

General  Polynesia — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas,  j 

Tahiti. 

680 
681 
682 
683 
684 
685 

686 
687 
688 
689 
690 
691 
692 
693 
694 

695 
696 

699 

700 
701 
702 
703 
704 
705 

I7s 

709 
710 

711 
712 
713 
714 

l\l 

717 

718 

719 
720 

721 

722 
723 
724 
725 
726 

727 

728 

tuhi  I 

tuke  2 

tuki  tuki 

. 

tuhi 

tuhi 

tuhi 1 1 

^"?* 

r'^ 

tuki 

tuki 

tuku 

tunu 

tupu 

tupuna 

turi 

turu 

tuki 

tuku 

tunu 

tupu 

tupuna 

tui 

tui 

tuu 

^"      

tunu 

J""" 

tupu 

tupuna 

tupuga              . . 

tupuna 

tupuna 

turi 

turu  I 

tutu  4 

tutu  5 

' 

tulu 

tuturu 

tutu 

tutu 

tutu 

tu 

tutu 

tu 

tutu 

tu 

tu 

tu 

ua 

ua 

"^  ' 

ua 

ua 

"f .  

uhi 

uhi 

uhi 

uhi 



ufi 

ufi 

uira  2 

uia 

imia 

tmiu 

unahi 

uira 

uma 

umu 

unahi 

unu 

ouma 

umu 

uinu 

umu .... 

unahi 

unafi 

unahi 

unahi 

""" 

inu 

inu 

ua 

inu 



ula 

ura 

ura 

"ra 

are 

uriuri 

uru 

uta 

uta 

oura 

ula 

ua 

ura 

uraura 

'ula'ula 

ua 

ura 

ure 

oe 

uiui 

uii 

ure 

uriuri 

JJj.^j". 

uriuri 

uri 

"j       

uru 

uta 

uta 

uta 

uta 

uta 

uta 

uutu 



va 

vaa 

vae  I 

vaega 

vae 

vae 

vavae 

vaega 

vai 

vaipuna . . .  . 

vaka 

vanaga 

vae 

vaena 

vai 

vaipuna. .  .  . 

vaka 

vanana 

f vaevae 

vaega 

vai 

vaega 

vai 

vaehaa 

vai 

vaipuga 

vaipuna 

vaipuna 

vaa 

va'a 

vaka 

vanaga 

vare  2 

varu  I 

varu  2 

vavae 

vanaga 

vanaa 

valu 

avaru 

varu 

varu 

vau 

vaii 

/varu  .         .    . 

varu,  vau 

vera 

vere 

veri 

veri 

vera,  vea.  . 
vee 

vera,  vea 

vere  2 

veri  1 

veri  2 

vero  I 

vetevete 

^^^^ 

vei 

veri 

veli 

veri 

vero 

vete 

vave 

veva 

viri 

veo 

vete 

vave 

veve 

vero 

vete 

vave 

vave 

vave 

••.■■. 

vili 

viri 

vii 

viri 



Proto-Samoan. 

729 
730 

73" 
732 
733 
734 

1 

anu 

anuanu 

anuanu 

a^ 

'o'e 

koke 

6e 

arovae 

atariki 

atiati  2 

atariki 

g 

e 

e 

e 

DETERMINATION   OF   THE   PLACE    OF    RAPANUI.  181 

Proto-Samoan — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

1 
Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

735 
736 

737 
738 
739 
740 
74 « 

742 
743 

744 

746 

elo 

eo 

eo 

veoveo 

aeae 

gaegae 

gam  2 

gogoro 

hae  I 

cae                  .... 

/aeaea 

Igaegae 

maenae 

galu 

hahi 

hahi 

hahi 

hahi 

afi 

fafi 

afifi 

hahoa 

foa 

musumusu 

muhumuhu . 
kohumu .... 

muhu 

hahumuhumu. 
hai  1 

faliu       

f  ariuke 

ariu 

faiu,  haiu . . 

fariu 

V,o,-^    I 

falo 

lil  w::w.v.-- 

1 

749 
750 

751 
752 
753 

754 

III 

heguigui 

hehegaraa. . .  . 

henua  3 

hakahepo 

hika 

si 'a 

hogehoge 

huna 

sosogo 

hogohogo 

hogohogo .  . 

fa'afuna 

hurehure 

Tn  ■  hnfiilp 

huhure 

ia 

ia 

iko 

i'ofi 

iko 

kape 

hiko 

'ane 

kape,  ape . . 

ape 

It.-. 

761  1  kauiui 

762  l^o.iVa,.  -, 

702 
763 

764 
765 
766 
767 

kumi  2 

mae 

mahaga 

mahani 

To.:  talimahaga 

mahani .... 
maki 

ma'i 

maki 

maki 

."_ 

■ 

mai 

maka 

mai 

X 

"_■■.„ 

maka 

maka 

maramara. . 

maa 

770  manau 

771  j  matahi 

772  j  mataki 

773  matatoa 

774  !mau4 

775  ;  mautini 

776  j  mea  i 

777  ;  meitaki 

778  migosigosi.. . 

779  i  mo  1 

780  !  moko  2 

mautini 

mautini 

mauteni 

Nine:  mitaki.  .  . 

maitaki 

meitetaki .  . 

meitai 

maitai 

mo 

™°, 

782 
783 
784 
785 
786 
787 
788 

789 
790 
791 

mou  I 

mouku 

naa 

nako 

namunamu. . . 
nikoniko  .... 
nivaniva 

™°"; 

„■  ■j/^ 

mouku 

1  na 



hakana. .  .  . 

j  "^; 

akohaga 

nako,  kao. . 

ao 

namunamu . 

j  ^amu 

nivaniva 

neneva 

puahiohio.  .  .  . 

ohiohio 

okooko 

ootea 

1  °  °°  *^ 1 

oatea 



182 


EASTER  ISLAND. 
Proto-Samoan — Continued. 


Rapanui. 

Samoa. 

Paumotu. 

i                      1 
Mangareva.   Marquesas.  1        Tahiti. 

792    pagaha2 

_ 

1                       1 

To.:  balau 

nei                

narau 

peau 1  oarau 1 

794 

795 
796 

'& 

801 
802 
803 
804 

t^ 

l^l 
809 
810 
811 
812 

814 
815 
816 
817 
818 
8.9 
820 
821 
822 
823 
824 
825 
826 
827 
828 
829 
830 
83. 
832 
833 
834 
835 
836 

ne  1 

pe 

ne  1 

ne            

Dei 

nei                

pena 

pena            

poga 

poki 

no'i             

pokopoko 

poro 

pokopoko . . 

polo                    .  . 

pu  2 

nu                      . .  . 

puku  4 

pura 

t*  ," 

pula                  .  . 

puta 

nuta 

rakei 

fa'ei 

rakei 

rakei 

ranorano 

rarama 

rava  i 

rava  2 

rava  4 

rarama .... 

aama 

lava 

rave 

To . :  lava 

rave 

loi 

roe   . 

ro 

0 

ro 

roturotu  i .  . . . 

lotu 

rotu 

rotu 

ruai 

otu 

lia 

rotu 

luai 

ruaki 

ruai 

To.:  tac 

taea 

taha2.....:.. 

tafa 

tataoho ....  tarotaro 1 

tatau 

tau  2 

tiaki  1 

to-u 

tatau 

tau 

tau 

tia'i 

to'u 

tuaivi 

tuhai 

tuai 

tuki  2 

tupa  1 

tutu  1 

tu'itu'i 

. 

tutupa 

tutu 

tutua 

tupa 

tutu 

tutua 

tupa 

tutu .    . 

tutu 

tutua 

tuu  s 

tu 

ueue  I 

lue 

ueue 



kaueue 

ue 

ui 

ukauka  2 

uki  .. 

ukauka .... 
uki,  huki... 

ukakoki  — 
uki 

uaua 

Viti:  dhuki 

uru  4 

uluulu 

vaha  1 

vaivai 

varavara  i .  .  . 
varevare   2.. . 

vasa 

vaha 

vaha 

vaha 

1 

Tongafiti. 

Rapanui. 

Maori. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

839 
840 
841 
842 
843 
844 
845 
846 

faki  

faki.  haki.. 

aai 

ekapua 

eva 

heka 

hekaheka. .  . . 

eka 

eva,  heva. . 

heka ! 

hewa 

eva 

hevaheva. . . . 
eve 

naha,  nafa. 
kaahu 

aha,  afa 

arahu 

arara 

K'*'*-, 

garahu  1 

garara 

ngarahu 

garahu 

garahu 

1 

DETERMINATION    OF    THE   PLACE    OF   RAPANUI.  183 

Tongafiti — Continued. 


Rapanui. 


847 
848 
849 
850 
85' 
852 
853 
854 
855 
856 

857 
858 
859 
860 
)i 
862 
863 

864 

865 
866 
867 
868 
869 
870 

872 
873 
874 
875 
876 

877 
878 

879 


882 


887 
888 
889 

890 

89. 

892 

893 

894 
895 
896 
897 


900 
901 
902 
903 
904 


gongon . 
guha . . . 
hae  2 . . . 
haha  2 .  . 
hakari . . 
hakura . , 

hari 

hau  5 . . 
henua  2 . 
hia  2 .  . . 
higa  2 . . 
hihi  I  .  . 
hohonu . 
hoko  I .  . 
hope. . . 
hopo . . . 
hore  — 


Maori. 


ngon. 
nguba. 
hae . . . 
waha. 


hakure . . 
hari .  .  .  . 

hau 

whenua . 
whio. . . . 
hinga . . . 
whiwhi . 
hohonu . 

hoko 

hope . . . . 
hopo. . . . 
hore . . . . 


hugavai hungawai . 

huhu  6 1  huhu 

huhu  7 ]  huhu 

hunoga j  hunaonga . 

hupee hupe 


ika  2 

ivi  2 

kahui .  . . . 

kai  3 

kaiga 

kakore . . 
kauihaga. 

ke 

keukeu  i . 
ki3....:. 
kimikimi . 
kino  I .  .  .  , 

kohu 

koiro 


ka. 


kahui . . 
koi .  .  .  . 
kainga. 
kahore. 
kaui . . . 

ke 

keukeu. 

ki 

kimi . . . 
kino . . . 
kohu . . . 
koiro .  . 


koke 1  kokeke . , 

kopikopi i  kopi .  . . . 

kopu j  kopu. . . . 

kore \  kore.  .  . . 

koroua 1  koroua. . 

kume I  kiune .  .  . 

mahara mahara . 

maki \  maki 


mamae I  mamae . 


maon maon 


migo mingo  — 

moemoea j  moemoea. 

pahure  2 '  pahore . . . 

paka  I j  paka 


pakahera 
paopao . . 
peka  2 . . 
potaka. . 
puapua . . 

puhapuha j  puha 

puku  2 puku 


paka. . . 
paopao. 
peka. . . 
potaka. 
puapua. 


Paumotu. 


Mangareva, 


hae. . 
vaha. 


puf  enua . 
hiohio.  . 

higa 

hihi 


hoko 

hopega... 
hopohopo . 
hore 

hogavai . . 


himoga. 
hupe. . . 
fakaii.. 


kaiga . . 
kakore . 


ke. 


kimi. 
kiro . . 
kohu. 
kuiru. 


koke 

kokopi . . 
kopu .... 

kore 

koroua.. 
kume .  . . 
fmahara. 
\mehara. 
maki 


maon . 
maohi , 
migo. . 


pahure. 
paka . . . 


paopao. 
potaka. 


nore. 
guha. 


haha,  aha. 


akure . 


hau. . 
enua. 
vio.  . 


higa .... 

hihi 

hohonu . 

oko 

ope 


hore,  ore. 


huhuhu. . 
huhu 


1 

ika. . . 
ivi. . . . 
kahui. 
koi .  .  . 
kaiga . 


ke.. 
keu. 
ki.. 


Marquesas. 


hae 

haha,  fafa. 


hai. 


fenua,  henua 


hina . . . 
hihi.... 
hohonu . 
hoko. . . 
hope . .  . 
hopo. . . 
hore . . . 


huhu. . . 
huhu.. . 
hunona. 


ika. 


kahui .  . 
koi .... 
kaina .  . 
kakore. 


ke,  e... 
keu,  eu. 


kino.  .  . 
kou .... 
koiro.  . 
koere . . 
koke. . . 
kopi .  . . 
kopu . . . 
kore .  .  . 
koroua . 
kume.  . 


imi.  . 
ino.  . 
kohu. 


maki . . . 
mamae. 
maori . . 


migo 

moemoea. 
pahore . .  . 
paka 


peka. 
puku. 


koe6,  kuee. 


kopi 

kopu,  opu. 

kore 

ko6ua. . . . 


maki,  mai . 

fmamae 

\memae — 
maoi 


mino 

moemoea. 


paka. 


paopao. 
peka. .  . 


Tahiti. 


hae. . 
vaha. 
hadri. 


hio .... 
hia ...  . 
hihi... 
hohonu 
ho6.... 
hope . . . 


hore . . . 
("hoovai. 
Ihooai.. 


hunoa. 
hupe . . 


ahui. 

oi 

aia.  . 
aore. 


imi . 
ohu. 


opu . . . 
ore.  .  . 
oroua . 
time  .  . 


>mamae. 


maon .... 
maohi .  .  . 

mio 

moemoea . 
pahore . . . 
paa 


pao. .  . 
pea . . . 
potad . 


puhaha . 


184 


EASTER   ISLAND. 

Tongafiti — Continued. 


905 
906 
907 
908 
909 
910 
911 
912 

913 
914 

^'1 

916 

917 
918 
919 

920 

92, 

922 
923 
924 

925 

926 

927 
928 
929 
930 

931 
932 

933 
934 
935 
936 
937 
938 

939 
940 
941 
942 
943 
944 
945 
946 
947 
948 

949 
950 
951 
952 

953 
954 

956 
957 

Rapanui. 

pukupuku 

puoko 

ragaraga 

Maori. 

Paumotu. 

Mangareva. 

Marquesas. 

Tahiti. 

pukupuku 

upoko 

Duku 

puku 

upoko 

raga 

puku 

upoko 

4na  

puii   .  .  . 

upoo 

rnncfa 

reherehe 

reka  2 

reke 

rehe 

reka 

reka 

reka 

reke 

reva 

6ka 

neke 

rea 

rekereke 

rewa 

rekereke 

reva 

eva 

reva 

rite 

roro 

roro 

6to 

roro 

roto  I 

roto 

roto 

roto 

tari 

tari 

tari:::::::: 

tokete 

tai 

tari 

taokete 

taokete 

taukete ...:.. 

tokete 

taoete 

taura 

toura 

taviri 

te 

taviri 

tawhiri 

kavii 

te 

taviri 

te 

te   

te  2 

te 

te 1 

tehi 

teitei 

tena 

tenei 

tera 

tetahi 

tiaki  3 

tika 

tini 



tihe 

tihe 

matihe 

maitihe 

teitei 

teitei 

teitei 

teitei 

teitei 

tena 

tenei 

tenei 

tenei 

tera .... 

tera 

tera 

'  tera 

tetahi ' 

tiaki 

tiaki 

tiaki 

tiai 

tika 

tiaa 

tini 

titaha 

tini 

tini 

titaha 

tini 

tini 

titaa 

titika 

titiri 

toa  2 

tahuti 

tohuti 

titaha 

tia 

tika 

titika 

titiri 

tika 

tiri 

toa 

tahuti 

tia 

tiri 

til 

titiri 

toa 

toa 

toa 

'  tahuti 

1 

tona 

tona 

tona 

tona 

tona 

tou 

to'u 

tua  2 

tuakana 

tumu 

tupapaku 

turaki 

turama 

turu  2 

tutae 

tute 

u 

uga 

tuatai 

tuakana 

tumu 

tupapaku. . . 
turaki 

tua 

tuakana 

tumu 

tupapaku. . . 

tuaki 

tuama 

tutae 

tua 

tuakana 

tumu 

I tupapaku 

'  turaki 

'  turama 

turu 

'  tutae 

itute 

i" 

tuakana 

tumu 

tupapaku 

' turaki 

turamarama. . 

tuaana 

tumu 

tupapau 

turai            . . . 

turama 

turu 

tutae 

tute 

u 

uga 

:  tutae 

tute    .  .  . 

tutae 

!  tute 

i" 

1  u                .     . 

una 

uwha 

I  uha 

Ufa 

uha 

ui  I 

umiumi 

luha 

1  ui 

!  kumiktuni. 

j     

1  uha 

ui 

kimiikumi 

"'* 

■  ui 

ui 

kumikumi . 

1  ui 

i  tmiiumi 

:  kumikumi. .  . 

haava 

vaero 

vaero 

vaihu 

vero 

veo 

vaiu 

!  waiu 

vaiu 

! 

! 

RAPANUI-ENGLISH  VOCABULARY. 


a  I  of. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  a,  of. 
a  2  mine. 
a  3  same. 

Ta.:  d,  same. 
a  4  that  place,  there. 

mei  a,  from  that  place,  thence,  hence, 
a  5  to  lead,  to  conduct. 
a  6  order,  series. 

Mq.:  aa,  order,  .series,  rank,  file. 
a  7  causative,  see  haka. 
a  8  particle  expressive  of  existence. 

anei,  now;  aneira,  at  once. 
aa  cascade,  flood,  to  inundate. 
aaki  to  affirm,  to  assure,  to  avow,  to  confess, 
to  declare,  to  disclose,  to  divulge, 
to  profess,  to  reveal,  to  speak  fine, 
to  betray  a  secret,  to  warn,  to  ad- 
vise, to  make  a  false  statement  or 
accusation  (aki). 
aaki  ki  te  mea  titika,  to  attest. 
tae  aaki,  discreet,  to  deny. 
aakihaga,  advice. 
hakaaaki,  to  confess. 
T  VsM.-.faki,  to  declare,  to  confess,  to  re- 
veal.    Mq.:  faki,  haki,  fat,  hai,  to 
affirm,  to  betray  a  secret,  to  make 
known.     Ta.:  aai,  story, narrative. 

aamoni  (hamoni). 
aana  his. 

poki  aana,  legitimate  child. 
aanu  saliva,  spittle,  to  spit. 
PS.  Mgv.,  Mq.:  aniianu,  id. 

Sa.:  am(,  to  spit.     To.:aa«M,  id.     Fu.: 
aanu,  id.;  anuanu,  to  spit  often. 
Niue:  awM,  tospit.     Vi.:  kanusiva, 
id.     (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
417.) 
The  only  other  appearance  of  what  this 
stem  may  have  become  is  in  Maori  anuanu 
"offensive,  disgusting,  to  loathe;  '  and  Ta- 
hiti manuanu  "loathsome,  surfeiting,  to  be 
qualmish."     The  wide  departure  in  sense 
militates  against  these.     The  augmented 
form  of  the  Tahiti  word  is  imperfectly  com- 
prehended as  yet,  but  compare  Samoan 
afua  and  mafua  homonyms. 

aaroa  (aroha). 
aaru  1  to  raise. 

aaru  ki  te  rinta,  to  raise  the  arm. 
aaru  2  (haruharu,  aruaru). 
aati  1  to  imitate. 
aati  2  (atiati). 
aati  3  (hati). 


ae  sword  (cf.  oe,  one). 

PS  Pau.:  koke,  id.     Ta.:  6(,  id. 

Sa.:  'o'e,  a  knife. 
ae  yes. 

P  Mq.,  Ta. :  ae.  id.     Mq.,  Ta.,  Mgv. :  e.  id. 

With  two  slight  exceptions  the  element 
common  to  the  affirmative  words  of  Poly- 
nesia is  e.  This  vowel  has  an  equal  (even 
greater  when  we  include  Melanesia)  ex- 
tent as  a  sign  representing  the  substantive 
verb  sense  in  its  most  absolute  nature 
without  condition  of  tense.  In  my  theory 
of  the  grammar  of  these  isolating  languages 
the  e  and  a  few  other  paradeictics  similarly 
employed  are  not  verb  sign,  but  the  germ 
of  the  verb  idea.  Thus  e  alu  is  not  par- 
sable  as  e  verb  sign  and  alu  verb  "to  go;" 
but  alti  attributive  positing  an  act  of  going 
and  e  positing  the  substantive  idea  of 
being,  thus  in  combined  phrase  "being  a 
going."  Thus,  while  in  English  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  trace  a  common  signification  in 
"yes"  and  a  verb  sign,  it  is  easy  to  see 
how  the  Polynesian  may  employ  his  equiv- 
alent for  "there  is"  as  an  affirmative;  and 
this  comports  with  the  fact  that  in  reply 
to  any  question  the  so-called  verb  must  be 
repeated.  The  forms  of  affirmation  are 
here  tabled : 

e      Samoa,  Nine,  Moriori,  Mangareva,  Marque- 
sas, Tahiti,  Hawaii,  Rapanui. 

oe   Samoa. 

Ice  Samoa. 

io    Tonga,  Futuna,  Uvea,  Viti. 

eo    Futuna. 

o      Rotuma. 

ae    Maori,  Tahiti,  Marquesas,  Hawaii,  Mangala, 
Tongarewa. 

a      Rarotonga. 

The  variants  from  the  simple  e  fall  into 
the  o-class  and  the  a-class.  Upon  the  first 
inspection  the  latter  is  seen  to  be  Tongafiti 
and  the  o-class  to  be  Proto-Samoan.  The 
simple  e  is  found  in  both  migration  streams 
and  therefore  may  not  be  regarded  as  criti- 
cal, a  position  which  we  should  be  chary 
of  assigning  to  a  vocable  showing  such 
absence  of  formal  development.  I  have 
provisionally  assigned  it  to  a  place  among 
the  Proto-Samoan  material,  largely  be- 
cause of  its  absence  from  the  Maori.  Its 
occurrence  at  several  points  in  the  Tonga- 
fiti stream  may  be  accounted  for  as  shown 
in  "The  Polynesian  Wanderings,"  page  44. 

aere  (ahere). 

agahuru  (hagahuru,  hagauru). 

agai  (hagai). 

185 


186 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


agatahi  (aga-tahi)  one.     (hagatahi.) 

agatahi  ahi  atu,  day  before  yesterday. 
hagatahi  ahi,  yesterday. 
agera  {angera  R)  angel. 
agoago  hunger,  to  be  hungry,  to  starve. 
This  suggests  a  metathesis  upon  oge  of 
the  same  sense;  but  not  much  value,  be- 
cause of  the  complication  of  the  vowel 
mutation,  should  be  assigned  to  the  sug- 
gestion in  the  absence  of  further  confir- 
mation. 
agu  breath,  out  of  breath,  air  T. 

agu  kore,  breathless,  seeming  death, 
greedy. 
Mgv.:  agu,  hagu,  to  murmur  indis- 
tinctly. Mq. :  aku,  onomatopoeia 
to  express  the  sound  of  one  drinking 
in  deep  drafts;  haku  i  te  pake,  to 
emit  smoke  at  the  nostrils. 
aguagu 

a.  out  of  breath,  to  puflf,  to  choke,  to  pant, 

to  breathe,  to  whisper,  to  sigh. 

b.  to  be  languid,  faint,  to  have  a  rattling 

in  the  throat,  to  be  sick  unto  death, 
to  die. 
tagata  aguagu,  a  dying  man. 
agumou  {agu-mou  5)  to  expire. 
agupotu  {agti-potu)   the  last    moments  of 

life. 
aha  which,  what. 

e  aha,  what  is  it,  how. 
ma  aha,  no  te  aha,  ei  aha,  on  account 
of  what,  why. 
PPau.:  aha.    what,   which.     Mgv.:  aha, 
what;  e  aha,  why,  what  is  it,  which. 
Mq.,  Ta.:  aha,  e  aha,  what. 
The  Nuclear  Polynesian  is  o  (Samoa, 
Futuna,  Uvea).     The  extreme  length  of 
the  quantity  of  this  a  shows  that  theProto- 
Samoan  was  aha  and  after  the  extinction 
of  the  aspirate  the  vowel  quantity  was 
acquired  by  crasis.     It  will  be  valuable  at 
this  point  to  insert  a  table  showing  the 
range  of  the  Melanesian  forms  of  the  neuter 
interrogative. 


sava 

sav 

safa 

sa 

hava 

haha 

hav 

ha 

va 

tafa 

Uha 


Mota,  Merlav,  Maewo.  Marina,  Sesake. 

Pak,  Mosin,  Alo  Teqel. 

Efat6  (also  sefa,  sefe). 

Mota,  Gog,  Sesake. 

Omba,  Arag,  Nggela,  Bugotu. 

Ambrym. 

Motlav,  Volow,  Norbarbar. 

Omba,  Ambrym,  Lakon. 

Lo. 

Fagani. 

Wango,  Ulawa,  Aniwa. 


dhava  Viti. 

These,  if  at  all  associable  with  aha,  rep- 
resent a  distinct  and  not  readily  account- 
able type.  In  the  Tongafiti  migration  the 
parent  aha  is  preserved  except  in  Raro- 
tonga.  The  Tongan  eha  exhibits  a  vowel 
mutation  in  the  unaccented  syllable  which 
is  characteristic  of  that  speech.  In  some 
cases  aha  is  prefaced  by  e,  which  pro- 
visionally we  may  take  as  the  verbal 
paradeictic,  see  note  under  ae.  The  occur- 
rence of  the  Tongafiti  forms  is: 


aha — continued. 

aha    Tahiti,  Marquesas,  Paumotu,  Tongarewa, 

Hawaii,  Sikayana  {ae-aha.  fe-aha) . 
aa       Rarotonga. 
eaha  Tahiti,  Mangareva. 
eaa     Rarotonga. 

ahatu  to  stretch  out. 

moe  vae  ahatu,  to  lie  with  the  legs 
extended. 

ahau  1  a  scar. 

ahau  hurihuri,  cicatrix. 

ahau  2  (hau  5). 

ahe  migraine,  headache,     (eahe.) 

ahea  (a  8-hea)  when. 

P  Mgv.:  aea, ahea,  when.  Mq., Ta. :  afea, 
ahea,  id. 
The  stem  is  fea,  but  at  the  stage  when 
we  make  the  acquaintance  of  these  lan- 
guages need  has  arisen  for  differentiation 
and  the  simple  stem  is  used  in  interroga- 
tion of  place,  where?;  when  used  of  time 
a  preface  is  employed,  a  for  the  present- 
future,  ana  for  the  past,  and  the  stem  has 
thereby  undergone  evolution  The  root 
is  a,  of  which  the  seed  signification  is  that 
which  is  away  from  the  speaker  in  time 
or  place  alike  (Cf.  27  American  Journal 
of  Philology,  393).  In  Nuclear  Polynesia 
we  encounter  a  most  unusual  sacrifice  of 
the  very  soul  of  the  word  in  Tonga  and 
Nine  afe,  Tonga  anefe,  Nine  nefe.  The 
aea  form  of  Mangareva  is  repeated  in 
Rarotonga,  which  lacks  /  and  h. 

ahea!ie  a  stool. 

ahere 

a.  to  arrive,  to  come,  to  follow,      (acre.) 

b.  to  march,  to  march  with  arms  and  legs 

stiff,  to  take  a  walk,  to  row,  to  sail. 

c.  to  raid. 

ahere  koroiti,  to  run  lightly. 

ahere  no,  to  roam,  to  ramble. 

ahere  atu  ahere  mai,  zigzag. 

rava  ahere,  agile,  without  fixed  abode, 
wanderer. 

tagata  aere,  voyager. 

aherehere,  unstable,  instability. 
P  Pau. :  haere,  to  go,  to  come.  Mgv. :  ere, 
to  walk,  to  march,  to  go.  Mq.: 
hee,  to  go,  to  march,  to  depart,  to 
follow.  Ta.: /mere,  to  go. 
The  form  of  the  word  appears  in  Sa- 
moan  sacle  with  the  meaning  to  swing  the 
arms  in  walking.  This  restriction  to  a 
particular  causes  me  to  regard  the  word 
as  a  borrowing  from  the  Tongafiti  in 
Nuclear  Polynesia.  In  Uvea  haele  is  to 
walk.  In  Futuna  saele  signifies  to  go,  to 
walk;  and  in  Nine  haele  is  to  go,  to  come, 
to  proceed.  In  Tonga  haele  means  to  go, 
to  come,  to  walk,  to  travel,  to  voyage, 
and  its  restriction  to  chiefs  tends  to  prove 
it  a  borrowing  by  Proto-Samoans  from 
Tongafiti.  The  reduplication  offers  a 
problem,  in  Tonga  haeleele  and  Maori 
haereere,  but  in  Futuna  saesaele;  this  makes 
the  etymology  doubtful.  The  Rapanui 
is  an  unusual  metathesis.  Indeed,  so 
unusual  is  the  inversion  of  consonant  and 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


187 


ahere — continued. 

vowel  in  the  same  syllable  that  I  prefer  to 
regard  ahere  as  derivative  by  loss  of  initial 
aspiration  from  habere  as  from  a  stem  sahele 
despite  the  absence  of  the  second  aspirate 
in  the  usually  conservative  Tongan;  the 
existence  of  the  second  aspirate  may  be 
indicated  by  Marquesas  hee,  and  Manga- 
reva  ere  points  to  an  early  Proto-Samoan 
stem  hele.  In  this  case  Rapanui  is  in  a 
development  stage  midway  between  Pau- 
motu  and  Mangareva. 
aherepo  {ahere-po  i)  clandestine. 

fnoe  aherepo,   sleepwalker,   somnam- 
bulist. 
ahi  I  candle,  stove,  fire  (vahi). 
ahi  hakapura,  match. 
ahi  hakagaiei,  firebrand  waved  as  a 
night  signal. 
P  Mgv  :  ahi,  fire,  flame.     Mq. :  ahi,  fire, 
match,  percussion  cap.     Ta.:  ahi, 
fire,  percussion  cap,  wick,  stove. 
ahi  2  to  be  night. 

agatahi  ahi  atu,  day  before  j'esterday. 
ahiahi  afternoon,  night. 
kai  ahiahi,  supper. 
P  Pau.,   Mgv.,   Mq.,  Ta. :  ahiahi,    after- 
noon, evening. 
The  Samoans  derive  afiafi  from  afi  fire, 
as  being  the  time  when  fires  are  lighted 
in  the  houses.     No  great  value  attaches 
to  these  explanations,  and  we  must  recog- 
nize that  there  is  an   aetiological   passion 
which   is   basic  in  their  tradition   retro- 
jected  into  an  indefinite  past.     The  only 
other  evidence  which  we  can  oppose  to 
this  etymology  is  the  Viti  name  for  even- 
ing, yakavi,  in  which  avi  has  a  resemblance 
and  is  remote  from  the  fire  sense  in  that 
language;  in  considering  the  value  which 
this  suggestion  may  possess  we  must  re- 
gard the  dialectic  forms  kayavi  and  tara- 
navi,  of  which  the  former  is  metathetic. 
ahipjpi  (ahi  i-pipi  2)  a  spark,  to  flash. 
aho  1  outside,  out  of  doors,  away. 
ki  aho,  out  of  doors,  outside. 
no  aho,  exterior. 
ea  ki  aho,  to  send  away. 
tokerau  aho,  west. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  vaho,  outside. 
aho  2  (ao  i). 

ahu  1  to  transfer,  to  transplant,  to  take  up 
by  the  roots. 
Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq. :  ahu,  to  move,  to  trans- 
plant. 
ahu  2  to  puff  up,  to  swell,  a  swelling,  pro- 
tuberance. 
gtilu  ahu,  swollen  lips. 
ahuahu  to  swell,  plump,  elephantiasis, 
dropsy. 
ahuahu  pupuhi,  amplitude. 
manava  ahuahu,  indigestion. 
Mgv.:  ahuahu,  enormous,  corpulent. 
ahu  3  paralysis. 

ahu  4  a  carved  god  of  dancing,  brought  forth 
only  on  rare  occasions  and  held  of 
great  potency  Q. 


ahuahu  inflammation. 

Mgv.:  ahu,  hot,  reddened,  flushed. 

ahukarukaru  {ahu  2-kartikaru)  dropsy. 

ahuru  (auru). 

ai  1  (ko  ai)  who,  which. 

P  Pau.:  kovai,  who.  which.  Mgv.:  ai,  id. 
Mq.:  6  ai,  id.  Ta.:  0  vai,  id. 
The  Proto-Samoan  was  manifestly  hai, 
as  we  may  see  from  ko  hai  of  Tonga  and 
Nine.  A  somewhat  rare  mutation  gives 
vai  in  the  Paumotu  and  Tahiti,  wai  in 
Maori,  Hawaii  and  Sikayana.  Viti  dhei 
argues  that  the  Proto-Samoan  aspiration 
was  of  that  stouter  value  (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  page  346)  which  commonly 
appears  in  modern  Samoan  as  s;  the  vowel 
change  reflects  a  Melanesian  type.  As 
loan  material  in  Melanesia,  Proto-Samoan 
hai  appears  under  three  vowel  guises: 

hai  Bugotu 

ai     Letnaroro,  Savo. 

hei  Arag.  Norbarbar,  Nggela,  Nggao. 

he    Motlav,  Volovv,  Lo. 

sei   Mota,  Mosin,  Rotuuia,  Marina,  Sesake,  Vatu- 

ranga,  Merlav,  Lakon,  Maewo. 
tei   Wango,  Ulawa,  Saa. 
se    Efate,  Gog,  Pak.  Vuras,  Alo  Teqel. 
si     Ambrym. 
oi     Duke  of  York. 

ai  2  then. 

Mq.:  ai,  then. 
ai  3  consequence. 

Mq. :  ai,  id. 
ai  4  (hai). 
aia  look! 

Mgv.:  aia,  see  there,  forward,  courage  1 
Mq. :  aia,  there,  come  onl 
ainara  here,  ready  to,  to  place. 
(aipoi,  hakaaipoi  R)  hakaripoi. 
aita  no. 

Ta.:  aita,  no. 
aite  to  represent  (a  causative,  ite),  (haite). 
aka  1  root. 

aka  totoro,  to  take  root. 
P  Pau.,  Mq.:  aka,  root.     Ta. :  aa,  id. 
aka  2  anchor. 
aka  3  causative  (haka). 
akarau  to  bite  at  the  hook,  to  nibble. 
akari  aspect,  physiognomy,  stature,  matter. 
akari  rivariva,  comely. 
akari  tino,  limb. 

a^an'/JoAe,  to  disguise  the  appearance. 
akatari  gift,  pledge,  to  recompense,  to  ran- 
som, to  remunerate,  to  pay,  to  give 
wages,  lucrative. 
Mq.:  katai,  gift,  pledge,  present. 
The  sense  agreement  satisfies,  the  form 
is  less  satisfactory;  akatari  is  an  unaspi- 
rated  variant  of  hakatari  {tari  2)  and  in  the 
Marquesas   it  becomes  normally  akatai. 
The  excision  of  the  former  syllable,  really 
basic  to  the  sense  of  haka,  is  unusual.     In 
a  considerable  series  of  Marquesan  voca- 
bles beginning  with  ka  the  haka  sense  is 
obscure,  yet    it    may    be    recognized    in 
kanoho  to  set  in  order. 
akatariga  gift,  gain,  present,  remunera- 
tion, retribution,  salary,  wage. 


188 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


akatari — continued . 

akatarika  gain. 

akatatariga  a  present. 
akatuu  (aka  3-tuu)  symptom. 

Mq.:  hakatu,  symptom. 

akikuku  (akikuhu  R)  claw,  talon  (mai- 

kuku). 
akoako  to  learn,  to  teach,  to  undertake,  to 
essay,  to  study,  to  preach,  to  exer- 
cise, to  instruct. 
P  Pau. :  ako,  to  instruct,  to  advise,  to  learn. 
Mgv.:  ako,  to  essay,  to  prove,  to 
try,  to  exercise,  to  practise.     Mq. : 
ako,  to  teach,  to  try,  to  exercise. 
Ta. :  ad,  to  instruct,  to  advise. 
In  all  its  extent  this  vocable  is  suscepti- 
ble of  the  meanings  to  teach  and  to  learn, 
but  in  Polynesia  this  is  not  the  vulgar 
error  which  it  is  in  English.  The  root  sense 
which  the  vocable  carries  is  such  an  ele- 
ment common  to  teaching  and  learning 
that  the  outward  directive  atu  suffices  to 
express  teaching  and  the  employment  of 
the  inward  directive  mat  serves  to  desig- 
nate learning. 

akoakoga  essay,  instruction,  lesson. 
Mgv. :  akoakoga,  test,  experience. 
aku  1  ball. 
aku  2  dorado. 

Mgv.:  aku,  the  name  of  a  fish.     Mq. : 
aku,  a  fish  with  a  long  snout;  but 
not  the  dorado,  which  is  liua. 
aku  3  to  swallow. 

akuaku  noise  when  swallowing. 
akuaku  1  ambition. 

akuaku  2  soul,  shade,  ghost,  specter,  imma- 
terial, spiritual. 
akui 

a.  to  rub,  to  scrub. 

b.  to  sharpen,  to  put  an  edge  on. 

c.  to  brush,  to  daub,  to  paint,  to  grease, 

to  anoint. 
Mgv.:  ukui,  to  rub,  to  wipe,  to  scrape, 
to  scratch.     Mq. :  ukui,  to  rub,  to 
clean,  to  brush,  to  polish,  to  whet. 
Ta. :  uui,  to  rub,  to  polish  a  boat. 
This  may  be  associable  with  the  Tonga- 
fiti  Maori  ukui. 
akurakura    (o  j-kurakura)   to   cajole,   to 
wheedle. 
Mgv.:  kurakura,    excellent,    esteemed, 
valuable. 
(amaga  R)  amoga. 
amo  1  a  yoke,  to  carry. 

P  Mq.:  amo,  a  carrying  pole,  to  carry  on 
the  shoulders.     Ta. :  amo,  to  carry 
on  the  shoulders. 
amo  2  to  bend,  to  beat  a  path. 

Ta.:  amo,  to  bend. 
amoamo  1  to  feed,  to  graze. 
amoamo  2  to  spread,  to  stretch  (used  of 

keele). 
amoga  {amo  i)  burden,  load. 
amokio  together. 

amomotanu  (amomo-tanu)  to  plant. 
amua  (mua). 


ana  1  cave,  grotto,  hole  in  the  rock. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  ana,  cave, 
ana  2  in  order  that,  if. 
ana  3  particle  (na  5). 

garo  atu  ana,  formerly. 
mee  koe  ana  ie  ariki,  the  Lord  be  with 
thee. 
PS  Sa.:  na,  an  intensive  postpositive  par- 
ticle. 
anake  unique. 

T  Pau. :  anake,  unique,  to  be  alone.  Mgv. : 
anake,  alone,   single,   only,   solely. 
Mq.:  anake,  anae,  id.     Ta.:  anae, 
all,  each,  alone,  unique. 
anakena  July. 

ananake  common,  together,  entire,  entirely, 
at  once,  all,  general,  unanimous,  uni- 
versal, without  distinction,  whole, 
a  company. 
piri  mai  te  tagata  ananake,  public. 
kite  arootemautagata  ananake,  public. 
mca  ananake.  impartial. 
koona  ananake,  everywhere. 
anani  orange. 

Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  anani,  id. 
The  edible  orange  is  an  exotic,  and  the 
agreement  of  the  four  languages  most 
under  French  influence  suggests  that  anani 
is  a  loan;  a  source  thereof  is  not  clear,  for 
orange  would  more  readily  become  oragi.  . 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  (including  Futuna  ' 

under  French   influence)   the  indigenous 
citrus  fruits  and  the  exotic  orange  are  all 
known  as  moli. 
anei  (a  8~nei). 
aneira  (a  S-neira). 
aniani  onion. 
anio  lamb  {agneau). 
anoano  abyss. 

Pau. :  anoano,  shallow,  superficial.    Ta. : 
anoano,  depth,  abyss. 
anoraro  T  southeast  wind. 
ao  1  authority,  kingdom,  dignity,   govern- 
ment, reign  (aho). 
topa  kia  in  te  ao  reign. 
hakatopa  ki  te  ao,  to  confer  rank. 
ao  ariki,  royalty. 

ka  tu  tokoe  aho,  thy  kingdom  come. 
PS  Mgv.:  ao,  government,  reign.     Mq.: 
ao,  government,  reign,  command. 
Sa.:  ao,  a  title  of  chiefly  dignity;  aoao, 

excellent,  surpassing,  supreme. 
The  interrelation  of  the  Polynesian  ao 
and  aso  designating  day  may  lead  to  con- 
fusion as  regards  this  ao.  This  sense  is  con- 
fined to  two  languages  in  Nuclear  Polynesia 
(Samoa,  ut  sup. ;  Tonga,  aoao,  sovereignty, 
supreme)  and  to  these  three  languages 
of  Southeast  Polynesia  The  Tongan 
form  shows  that  the  Proto-Samoan  had 
no  inner  aspirate,  therefore  the  alter- 
native Rapanui  aho  is  a  case  of  error.  As 
employed  in  Southeast  Polynesia  the 
word  deviates  only  in  the  particularization 
which  exists  but  in  our  thought  method, 
government  in  the  South  Sea  can  not  exist 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


189 


ao  1 — continued. 

without  the  title  of  chiefly  dignity  and  the 
title    is    always    actively    employed    in 
government. 
ao  2  spoon. 

ao  oone,  shovel. 
ao  3  dancing  club  T. 
aomai  to  proceed. 

Mgv.:  aomai,  to  come  hither. 
(aone  R)  oone. 
aonui  {ao-nui  a)  midnight. 
apaihoru  (apai-horu)  nannygoat. 

apaihoru  taiiiaroa,  buck. 
api  1  sluice,  bung. 

api  2  to  be  close,  to  concentrate,  to  con- 
federate. 
P  Mgv. :  apiapi,  to  be  pressed,  to  crowd. 
Ta.:  api,  full,  pressed. 
apitaht  to  serve,  sers'iceable. 
apo  to-morrow,  the  next  night,   (o  8-/>o). 
apoera  (apo-era)  to-morrow. 

apoera  o  te  po  nei,  to-morrow. 
ara  1  path,  trail,  road,  way. 

P  Pau.:  eara,  id.  Mgv.,Ta.:  ara,  id.  Mq.: 
adnui,  id. 
ara  2 

a.  to  awake,  to  arouse. 

veve  ara,  to  awaken. 
hakaara,  to  arouse,  to  excite. 

b.  to  be  awake. 

hakaara,  to  be  awake. 

ara  no,  insomnia,  sleeplessness. 

c.  to  watch,  to  guard. 

tagata  ara,  sentinel. 
P  Pau. :  ara,  to  be  awake,  to  be  on  one's 
guard.     Mgv.:  ara,  to  awake,  to 
rouse  up ;  hara,  to  be  awake.     Mq. : 
c,  awake ;  ad,  to  be  awake,  to  guard, 
to   defend,  to    stand    sentinel,    to 
protect,  to  watch  over  the  safety 
of  another.     Ta. :  ara,  to  be  awake, 
to  be  on  guard,  vigilant. 
(ara  3)  hakaara  tradition. 
araha  araha  hauha,  to  wait  for,  to  look  for- 
ward to. 
arahare  {ara  i-hare)  a  street. 
arai  (harai). 

arakea  abscess,  bubo,  boil,  fester,  scrofula, 
tumor,  swelling,  to  swell. 
arakea  gao,  scrofula. 
Mq.:  araam,  scrofula,  goitre;  tiara,  to 
swell,  swollen. 
araruga  moe  araruga,  lying  flat. 
aratua 

o.  to  inclose,  to  surround,  to  encompass. 
b.  cord,  string,  girdle,  tassel,     (haratua.) 
are  to  dig,  to  excavate. 
arero  the  tongue  (areto  Q). 

arero  oeoe,  to  stammer,  to  stutter. 
arero  koumi,  to  report,  to  tell. 
arero  roroa,  to  report,  to  tell. 
P  Pau.,   Ta.:  arero.  the  tongue.     Mgv.: 
erero,  id.     Mq.:  aeo,  eo,  id. 
In  the  Samoan  we  find  an  interesting 
item  which  has  a  bearing  on  the  subject 
of  sense-inverts.     A  word  which  is  a  per- 
fectly good  inheritance  out  of  the  past  has 


arero — continued. 

taken  to  evil  courses,  laulaufaiva  has  been 
manufactured  to  designate  the  tongue  and 
alelo  is  used  only  in  the  fury  of  abuse. 
From  abuse  to  disuse  is  no  long  step  with 
a  folk  so  ruled  by  courtesy  as  the  Samoans. 
It  is  only  through  the  accident  that  the 
language  was  caught  for  record  in  the  mid 
stage  of  this  development  that  we  are 
spared  the  necessity  of  finding  a  reason  for 
the  absence  of  alelo  and  the  intrusion  of 
laulaufaiva.  The  Mangarevan  erero  finds 
an  earlier  warrant  in  Tongan  elelo. 
aretare  altar. 

aretare  motii,  oratory,  chapel. 
ariari  sharp,  the  edge  of  a  sword. 
ariga  1  face,  aspect,  expression,  mien,  visage, 
stature,  superficies. 
T  Ma.:  aria,  to  resemble. 
(ariga  2)  hakaariga  to  encroach. 
ariki  chief,  king,  lord,  headman  in  general. 
hakaariki,  to  make  one  a  king. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv. :  ariki,  chief.     Mq. :  aiki,  id. 
Ta.:  arii,  id. 
The    Marquesan   uses   both   aiki   and 
hakaiki  in  the  same  sense;  the  latter  forms 
with  Mangarevan  akariki  a  subordinate 
couple    in    Southeast    Polynesia.     Since 
akariki  is  the  only  form  in  Alangareva  and 
the  Marquesas  have  both  we  may  regard 
this  as  indicative  of  the  influence  of  Ma- 
ngareva  upon  the  Marquesas.     In  Tonga 
we  find   only  eiki;  the  vowel  change  is 
quite  in  the  Tongan  manner,  the  dropping 
of  the  liquid  is  most  unusual;  the  eiki  form 
appears  once  more  in  Mangarevan  ata- 
eiki  (also  a  language  in  which  it  is  unusual 
to  drop  the  liquid)   in  the  sense  "to  do 
nothing  and  to  dress  richly  in  a  luxurious 
way." 
ariu  (hariu). 

aro  presence,  body,  frontispiece. 
ki  te  aro,  face  to  face. 
P  Pau.:  aroga,   the   visage;   ki   te   aroga, 
opposite.     Mgv.:     aro,     presence, 
before;  i  te  aro,  in  the  presence  of. 
Mq. :  ao,  face,  in  the  presence  of, 
before.     Ta. :  aro,  face,  front,  pres- 
ence, view. 
It  is  probable  that  more  than  one  word 
is  confounded  in  alo.     The  significations 
which  appear  in  Southeast  Polynesia  are 
most  likely  derived  from  a  Tongafiti  alo 
and  do  not  appear  in  Nuclear  Polynesia. 
The  alo  belly  and  alo  chief  which  do  occur 
in  Nuclear  Polynesia  are  also  probably 
Tongafiti,  for  in  Samoa  and  Tonga  they  are 
honorific  and  applied  only  to  folk  of  rank, 
a  good   indication  of  borrowing  by  the 
Proto-Samoans  from  Tongafiti  masters. 
(aroha,   aaroa)    hakaaroha   to    love,   to 
adore,  to  be  fond  of,  to  esteem,  to 
be  attached,  to  caress,  to  spare;  to 
pity,  to  sympathize,  to  show  grief; 
to  honor,  to  revere,  to  pay  homage, 
to  salute,  to  visit;  affable,  dear, 
estimable,  respectable. 


190 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


(aroha,  aaroa)  hakaaroha — continued. 
hakaarohaga  love,  pity. 
hakaarohahaga  friendship. 
P  Pau.:  aroha,  love,  compassion,  to  suffer, 
Mgv.:  akaaroa,  to  love,  to  cherish 
Mq.:  aoha,  kaoha,  kaokaoha,  salu 
tation,  good  morning,  good  night 
good  bye;  love,   friendship,   good 
will,  compassion;  to  love,  to  salute 
to  have  pity,  to  regret,  to  respect 
to  honor.     Ta. :  aroha,  aroharoha 
love.compassion,  interest,  kindness 
pity,   mercy,   attachment,   tender- 
ness, sympathy;  to  visit,  to  have 
pity,  to  love,  to  spare. 
I  must  withdraw  an  earlier  note  on  this 
word     (14    Journal    of    the    Polynesian 
Society,  44)  in  which  I  was  led  by  Tongan 
of  a,  to  love,  to  suggest  alofa  as  a  composite 
of  alo  and  ofa.     This  is  negatived  by  the 
plural    duplication    in    Samoan    alolofa, 
Hawaiian  alohaloha,  Paumotu  aroharoha, 
all  showing  the  compounding  elements  to 
be  a  and  lofa.     Furthermore  we  find  the 
second  element  in  independent  existence 
in  Hawaiian  loha  and  perhaps  Tongan  ofa 
(the  doubt  lying  in  the  vanished  /,  as  to 
which  see  note  on  ariki) ;  and  in  dilTerent 
composition  in  Marquesan  kaoha,  where 
again  we  encounter  in  kaokaoha  a  duplica- 
tion which  varies  strangely  from  the  rec- 
ognized   types    of    that    mechanism    of 
Polynesian  speech. 
arova  nei   the  world,   the  universe;   tem- 
porary. 
arovae  {aro-vae  1)  the  sole  of  the  foot. 
PS  Sa.:  alo,  the  under  side;  alofivae,  sole. 
To.:  aofivae,   id.     Fu.,   Uvea:  alo- 
fivae, id.     Moriori:  arowa,  id. 
There  is  such  complete  accord  in  sense, 
such   an   approximation   to  form  accord 
in  the  Samoan  as  to  constitute  this  an  in- 
teresting problem.     For  alo  the  under  side 
(The   Polynesian    Wanderings,    193)    we 
find   no  such   protecting    form    as    may 
show  the  abraded  consonant,  if  this  were 
in    Proto-Samoan    a  closed  stem,  unless 
it  be  this  alofi.     We  note  that  another  alo 
to  paddle  by   its  objective  aspect  form 
alofia  is  proved  to  be  Proto-Samoan  alof; 
and  that  'alo  to  avoid  {'alofia)  is  Proto- 
Samoan  kalof.     Apart  from  this  compac- 
tion, and  from  the  precisely  similar  alo- 
filima  the  palm,  alofi  is  found  independently 
in   the   signification  "to   sit   in   a   circle" 
and  "the  circle  of  chiefs  sitting  round  a 
house,"  by  no  means  associable  in  sense. 
In  Tonga  (with  a  dropping  of  the  inner  /, 
of  which  there  are  two  excellent   items 
in  "The  Polynesian  Wanderings,"  items 
327  and  355)  we  have  aofivae  and  aofinima 
respectively.     Futuna  and  Uvea  have  the 
Samoan    forms    alofivae    and    alofilima; 
Futuna  has  also  alofilinae  {tiitae  abdomen) 
in  the  sense  of  belly,  and  this  I  regard  as 
sufficient  to  establish  alofi  and  alo  as  full 
and  abraded  forms  of  one  Proto-Samoan 


arovae — continued. 

stem  alof.  Nine,  commonly  pronounced 
in  Samoan  association,  has  aloalohui  and 
aloalolima.  Our  Moriori  information  is 
scanty,  but  if  wa  is  the  equivalent  of  vae, 
arowa  is  alovae.  We  regard  the  Moriori 
as  preserving  traces  of  a  southern  Proto- 
Samoan  migration  to  New  Zealand.  The 
fact  that  alo  appears  in  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia (Nine)  is  sufficient  to  establish  the 
position  of  arovae  as  Proto-Samoan 
material. 
aruaru  I  to  pursue. 

P  Mgv. :  aruaru,  to  run  after,  to  pursue. 
Mq.:  aiiai'i,  to  pursue,  to  chase,  to 
follow.     Ta.:  aruarti,  to  pursue. 
aruaru  2  to  arise  in  waves,  undulation. 
P  Pau.:  puhigaru,    a    bubble    of    water. 
Mgv. :  garu,  foam,  froth.  Mq. :  nau, 
waves.      Ta. :  aru,    billow,    wave, 
flood. 
aruaru  3  (haruharu). 
arui  {ariu  metathetic)  to  turn  about  to  see. 
Mgv. :  arui,  to  face  toward,  to  turn  the 
head  so  as  to  see. 
arurua  general. 

oho  arurua,  to  sail  as  consorts. 
Ta. :  arurua,  mutual. 
ata  1  image,    picture,    portrait,    design;    to 
draw,  to  paint  (shadow  sense). 
P  Mgv. :  ata,    image,    likeness,    portrait, 
shadow  of  a  human  being,  form, 
shape,  appearance,  imprint,  impres-  ■ 

sion.     Mq. :  ata,  image,  statue,  por-  \ 

trait,  shadow,  surface;  to  design,  to  j 

mark.      Ta.:    ata,    shade,   shadow 
appearance,    form,    representation 
of  an  object,  cloud,  cloudy. 
ata  2    transparency,   end   of   day,   sunset 
(bright  sense). 
e  ata,  red  clouds. 
kti  ata,  transparent. 
ata  mea,  ata  tea,  ata  tehe,  dawn,  day- 
break, sunrise. 
ataata  end  of  day,  sunset. 
P  Mgv.:  ata,    morning    or    evening    twi- 
light, daybreak,  dawn;  ata  haihai, 
evening  twilight,  a  beautiful  sunset ; 
ataiai,  twilight,  clouds  red  with  the 
sunset;    atakurakura,    a    beautiful 
sunrise  or  sunset;  atareureu,  dawn, 
the  first  peep  of  day,  morning  twi- 
light.    Mq.:  ata,     to     appear,    to 
rise,   to  shine    (of  stars);   ata  ud, 
morning  twilight;  ataata,  diaphan- 
ous, transparent.  Ta. :  ata,  twilight. 
The  shadow  sense  and  the  bright  sense 
run  concurrently  in  each  migration  stream. 
ata  3  a  designation  of  space. 
ata  hakahohonu,  abyss. 
ata  hakaneke  mai,   nearby,   close   at 

hand. 
ata  tapa,  lateral,  marginal. 
ata  4  ? 

ata  kimikimi,  to  inquire. 
ata  puo,  to  hill  a  plant. 
ata  ui,  to  examine,  to  taste. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


191 


atahenua  {ata  ^-hefiua  i)  landscape,  coun- 
tryside. 
atakai  I    generous,   hospitable,   beneficent, 
indulgent,  liberal,  obliging;  prodi- 
gality, indulgence. 
rima    atakai,    benevolent,    generous, 
open-handed;  gift,  liberality. 
atakai  2  calm,  unperturbed,  grateful. 
atari ki  first  born,  oldest  son,  elder  brother  T. 
PS  Mgv. :  atariki,  eldest  son.    Mq. :  ataiki, 
aiaii,  hakaiki,  chief,  cf.  ariki.) 
Sa.:  atali'i,  son. 

This  form  is  not  only  Proto-Samoan,  but 
in  Nuclear  Polynesia  is  found  only  in 
Samoa.  Its  former  element  is  but  once 
identified  elsewhere  in  the  Pacific,  Efate 
ata  man  (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
194).  Assuming  the  validity  of  this 
identification  atariki  means  little  man,  a 
sense  which  comports  with  the  use  in 
Rapanui  and  Mangareva.  In  Nuguria, 
a  distant  island  of  the  Western  Verge,  the 
word  means  son-in-law,  a  recession  but 
not  an  impossible  devolution.  In  the  Mar- 
quesan  ataiki  chief  is  found  only  in  the 
southeastern  group;  the  general  ariki  chief 
is  not  found  save  in  what  appears  a  sec- 
ondary assumption  in  the  form  hakaiki; 
because  of  the  resemblance  ataiki  may 
have  acquired  the  sense  of  chief  at  the 
time  when  a  need  of  designating  chiefs 
arose.  If  in  Southeast  Polynesia  the  posi- 
tion of  first-born  connotes  honor,  which  is 
not  the  case  in  Nuclear  Polynesia,  the 
ennobling  of  the  word  son  finds  a  parallel 
in  Samoa,  where  tama  child  is  an  informal 
but  affectionate  title  of  respect  used  of  but 
not  to  chiefs. 
ata-ta  T  evening  (?  ataata). 
atatehe  {ata  2-tehe  i)  dawn. 

popohaga  atatehe,  morning,  early  in 
the  morning. 
ate  1  liver,  lung. 

mate  ate,  liver  complaint. 
P  Mgv.:  ate,  the  liver,   inward  parts  of 
the  body.     Mq.,  Ta. :  ate,  the  liver. 
ate  2  a  dance,  to  dance. 
ateate 

a.  dear,  attached. 
h.  joy. 
atehopo  {ate  i,  the  liver  as  the  seat  of  the 
intelligence-/2o/>o)  ambition,  envy; 
avid,  covetous,  desirous,  envious. 
ati  1  ? 

ati  ko  peka,  vengeance,  to  avenge. 
ati  00,  disciple. 
ati  2  (hati). 

atiati  1    to  wait  for,  to  hope,  to  wait,  to 
attend  (aati). 
Mgv. :  ati,  to  wait  for,  to  hope  for  some 
time. 
atiati  2  to  go  boldly. 

PS  Sa. :  atia'i,  to  go  softly  toward  in  order 
to  seize,  to  take  by  surprise. 
In  the  Samoan  a'i  is  verb  formative; 
with  this  element  removed  from  consider- 
ation there  is  exact  agreement  of  stem 


ataiti  2 — continued. 

form   and   sufficient   accord   in   sense   to 
establish  this  as  a  good  identification. 
atiave  further,  ulterior. 
atiga  angle,  corner. 

Mgv.:  hatiga,  the  corner  of  a  house; 
hatiga,  hatihatiga,  the  joints  or  artic- 
ulation of  a   limb.     Mq.:   fatina, 
hatika,    joint,    articulation,    link. 
Ta.:  fat iraa,  articulation. 
atikea  oa  atikea,  ignorance,  not  to  know. 
atioo  disciple. 
ato  to  build. 

Mq. :  ato,  to  build  a  house  of  wood,  to 
raise  a  tent.     Ta. :  ato,  to  build,  to 
construct,  to  roof  a  house. 
Elsewhere  in  Polynesia  ato  designates 
the  act  of  thatching  a  house.     This  sense 
may  persist  in  one  of  the  Tahiti  definitions 
and  by  a  greater  stretch  to  the  Marquesan 
tent  usage   (of  course  this  is  essentially 
modern) ;  to  consider  this  extensible  to  the 
whole  building  seems  too  violent,  the  more 
particularly  as  the  vocable  is  not  critical 
to  the  argument  of  this  work  in  any  great 
degree.     Cf.  kato  2. 
atoga  event,  occurrence. 

Mgv. :  atoga,  a  design,  a  project. 
atu  1 

a.  directive,  of  motion  from  the  speaker. 

b.  somewhat  expressive  of  the  compara- 

tive degree. 
P  Pau.:  atu,  away.    Mgv.:  atu,  away, off, 
hence.    Mq.,  Ta. :  atu,  away,  more. 
atu  2  pupil. 

hakaatu  proof. 

hakaatuga  hare  hakaatuga,  schoolhouse, 
class. 
atu  3  (hakaatu),  to  presage. 
atu  4  (hakaatu),  mark,  object. 
atua  god,  devil  T  (etua). 

P  Pau.,  Ta. :  atua,  god.     Mgv. :  etua,  god, 
deity,  divinity;  to  be  wicked,  to  be 
full  of  wickedness.    Mq. :  etua,  god, 
divinity. 
The  comprehensiveness  of  the  definition, 
and  the  same  is  found  in  the  Maori,  is  a 
question  of  orthodoxy,  merely  a  matter  of 
the  point  of  view.     Of  far  more  moment 
in  our  studies  is  the  vowel  variety  of  the 
initial  syllable, 
atua  Maori,   Mangaia.   Tahiti,  Hawaii,  Tonga- 
rewa,  Rapanui,   Paumotu,  Samoa,  Futuna, 
Uvea,  Niue,  Aniwa. 
etua  Marquesas,  Mangareva,  Rapanui. 
otua  Tonga. 

The  Rotuma  oiitu  is  probably  referable 
to  aitu. 
atutiri 

a.  thunder. 

mate  atutiri,  to  strike  with  thunder. 

b.  a  storm. 

P  Pau.:  fatitiri,  thunder.  Mgv.:  atuttrt, 
id.  Mq.:  fatutii,  hatutii,  id.  Ta. : 
patiri,  id.  (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 240.) 


192 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


au  I  I  (vau). 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  au,  I.     Ta.:  vau,  id. 

In  its  simplest  Polynesian  form  this  pro- 
noun is  compound,  u  being  the  element  in 
which  inheres  the  ego  sense.  We  note 
here  the  occurrence  of  forms  in  which  au 
is  modified.  The  Maori  has  ahau,  a  com- 
posite of  a  and  hau.  The  vau  type  is 
found  in  Rapanui,  Paumotu  and  Tahiti, 
ovau  in  Tahiti  and  Paumotu,  kovaii  in 
Rapanui,  ivau  in  Hawaii,  owau  in  Hawaii, 
awau  in  the  South  Island  Maori,  avou  in 
Aniwa. 
au  2  the  gall. 

P  Mgv.:  au,  hau,  eahu,  gall.     Mq.,  Ta.: 
au,  id. 
The  aspirated  Mangarevan  eahu  may 
preserve  a  Proto-Samoan  original,  for  we 
find  ahu  in  Tonga  and  Nine,  two  languages 
generally  retentive  of  an  original  aspira- 
tion which  has  vanished  from  Samoan. 
au  3  vapor,  smoke  T. 

P  Mgv.:  ahu,  au,  cloud,  mist.  Ta. :  au, 
smoke,  vapor. 
Of  the  Proto-Samoan  stem  asu  all  the 
Tongafiti  languages  have  lost  the  conso- 
nant, except  for  its  interesting  preserva- 
tion as  an  alternative  in  Mangarevan,  and 
all  have  lost  the  distinctive  smoke  sense. 
The  attribution  of  smoke  as  a  meaning  in 
Rapanui  we  owe  to  an  authority  of  the 
second  rank,  but  taken  with  the  form 
preservation  in  Mangarevan  this  sense 
retention  is  probable,  and  taken  in  coag- 
mentation  they  bear  upon  the  central 
theme  of  a  Proto-Samoan  migration  on- 
ward to  Southeast  Polynesia. 
auahi  (a»  2,-ahi  i)  smoke. 

miro  auahi,  steamboat. 
Mgv.:     auahi,     smoke.     Mq.:     auahi, 
smoke,    vapor.     Ta.:  auahi,    fire. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  287). 
auau  to  itch,  to  long. 
aue  ah,  alas. 
aueue  oh. 
PPau.,  Ta.:  a7/e,  alas.     Mgv.:  aue,  auhe, 
alas     Mq.:   aue,  oh,  alas;  auhe,  a 
sigh. 
Exclamation  in  general  representing  the 
most  primordial  type  of  speech,  it  seems 
that  this  may  be  reduced  to  recognizable 
elements.     The  e  is  throughout  these  lan- 
guages a  vocative  or  hailing  sign,  com- 
monly postpositive  in  relation  to  the  per- 
son hailed.     In  the  examination  of  au  i 
we  have  shown  that  the  primal  first  person 
singular  designation  is  ti.     With  the  com- 
paratively  scanty  material   afforded   by 
this  vocabulary  we  may  not  attempt  to 
define  the  use  of  a,  but  we  have  no  hesita- 
tion in  noting  that  proof  based  on  wider 
studies  will  show  it  to  have,  inter  alia,  a 
characteristic  function  as  a  word-maker. 
In  a  very  high  degree,  then,  a-u-e  is  repre- 
sented by  a  common  English  interjection 
"oh  my!"  in   which   oh  =  a,  my  =  M,  and 
c=l 


auha  tuhi  auha,  middle  finger. 

auru  to  sleep,  to  put  to  sleep,  sleepy,  over- 
come by  sleep  (ahuru).  (kaha- 
uru  Q.) 

auru  no,  to  sleep  late. 
rava  auru,  to  be  a  sound  sleeper. 
tae  auru,  sleepless. 
hagaauru  a  vision  by  night. 
ava  I 

a.  distance,  distant. 

ava  poto,  a  short  distance. 

b.  space,  interval. 

PS  Mq.:  ava,  distance,  space,  interval. 
Ta. :  ava,  interval. 
The  simpler  form  of  the  root  is  va,  which 
is  not  found  in  Rapanui  and  Marquesan, 
and  in  Tahiti  is  narrowly  restricted  to  the 
spacing  of  thatch,  but  in  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia and  in  the  Tongafiti  migration  is 
expressive  of  the  sense  of  distance  and 
I       interval.     In  Samoa  the  same  meaning  is 
carried  by  an  advanced  form  of  the  root, 
and  ava  in  this  sense  is  not  found  elsewhere. 
Its  reappearance  in  these  three  languages 
of  Southeast  Polynesia  points  to  a  direct 
migration  from  Samoa. 
ava  2  channel,  strait,  pass,  passage,  breach, 
entrance  to  a  harbor. 
P  Pau. :  ava,  harbor,  channel,  pass.  Mgv, : 
ava,  channel,  passage,  canal.     Mq. : 
ava,  channel,  passage,  creek,  defile, 
fissure.     Ta. :  ava,  pass,  channel. 
avaava  1 

a.  to  strike,  to  slap,  to  grind,  to  dent. 

b.  to  correct,  to  maltreat,  to  exterminate. 
avaava  2  angle,  chink. 

Mq. :  koava,  chink,  fissure. 
avaava  3  tobacco. 

Mgv.,  Ta.:  avaava,  id. 
In  this  nook  of  Polynesia  tobacco  and 
its  common  method  of  pleasurable  use  are 
alike    imported.     In    Melanesia    tobacco 
was  indigenous  but  was  emploj'ed  for  the 
business  of  medication  and  not  to  assuage 
the  conditions  of  cannibal  society.     The 
leaves  when  fully  grown  were  shredded, 
macerated  and  employed  as  a  cataplasm. 
Applied  upon  the  abdomen  it  was  the  prin- 
cipal agency  in  the  production  of  cmesis 
and  catharsis.     Applied  secretly  in  axilla 
it  superinduced  the  ecstasy  of  the  priest 
when  in  the  trance  of  possession  by  his 
god.     In  Fiji  it  was  used  as  an  insecticide. 
avaga  T  a  grave. 
avahi  a  wedge,  to  split. 
avahiga  part,  partial. 
avahiga  kore,  inseparable. 
PMgv.:  vahi,  to  split,  to  cleave.     Mq.: 
vahi,    to  open,  to  separate,   to   split 
in  two.     Ta. :  vahi,  to  open,  to  split. 
avai  to  abdicate,  to  accord,  to  alienate,  to 
disburse,  to  dedicate,  to  distribute, 
to  give,  to  afford,  to  deliver,  to 
offer,  to  place,  to  procure  for,  to 
remit,  to  yield  up. 
avai  hakahou,  a  loan,  to  borrow, 
avai  no  mai,  gratis. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY 


193 


avai — continued. 

avai  tohaga  no  mat,  free,  for  nothing. 
avai  titikaga,  to  invest. 
avai  varavara,  a  series,  to  go  one  by 
one. 
ke  avai 

hinihini  ke  avai,  ancient. 
ika  ke  avai  mo,  abuse. 
kori  ke  avai,  abuse. 
maori  ke  avai,  skilful,  handy. 
mau  ke  avai,  abundance,  to  abound. 
pipiro  ke  avai,  disgusting  odor. 
tupu  ke  avai,  of  rapid  growth. 
ua  ke  avai,  a  shower,  long  and  heavy 
rain. 
avaihaga  bequest. 
avaitahi  partial,  partiality. 
Mq.;  avai,  to  leave,  not  to  take. 
avamouga  {ava  i-mouga  2)  valley. 
avava  to  throw,  to  hurl. 
averi  to  warn. 


e  I  by. 

P  Mgv. :  e,  from,  by,  on  account  of.    Mq. : 
e,  by  (agent).     Ta.:  e,  by,  of. 
e  2  and. 

Mgv.,  Ta.:  e,  and. 
e3  oh! 

P  Mgv.:  e,  sign  of  the  vocative;  exclama- 
tion "here,  take  it!"  Mq.:  e, 
sign  of  the  vocative;  interjection 
of  grief,  surprise,  scorn,  refusal. 
Ta. :  e,  sign  of  the  vocative. 
See  note  under  aue. 
e  4  yes. 

PS  Mgv. :  e,  a  sign  of  assent,  yes,  truly. 
Mq. :  e,  yes,  it  is  true.     Ta. :  e,  yes. 
Sa.:  e,  id. 
See  note  under  ae. 
e  5  verb  sign. 

P  Pau.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  e,  verb  sign. 
e  6  negative  verb  sign. 

e  niaaa,  inexperienced. 
ina  e  negative  sign. 

ina  e  rakerakega,  mnocent. 
ina  e  ko  mou,  incessant. 
e  ko  not,  except. 
P  Mgv. :  te,  no,  not,  without. 

The  Rapanui  is  the  only  speech  which 
preserves  for  us  the  form  of  the  preposi- 
tive negative  which  by  inference  we  judge 
to  be  primitive.  In  modern  Samoan  it 
has  become  le  and  in  modern  Tahitian  te. 
In  Melanesia  a  negative  of  the  Viti  sega 
type  is  most  frequently  found;  but  for 
comparison  we  note  Omba  he,  te,  hete,  and 
Sesake  and  Efate  ti. 
e  7  wave  T. 

e  8  weak  demonstrative,  functioning  as  arti- 

ticle. 

Mgv. :  e,  the  definite  article. 

This  is  proposed  in  explanation  of  the 

forms  eaho,  eanuhe,  egariia,  a  compound 

type  which  is  more  common  in  the  Pau- 

motu.    The  vowel  carries  the  most  general 

sense  of  existence;  thus  it  may  serve  to 

represent  a  diffuse  speech  element  from 


e  8 — continued. 

which  paradeictic  and  demonstrative  may 
start  in  specific  evolution.  In  Nuclear 
Polynesia  the  article  is  supported  by  con- 
sonant coefficients,  se  indefinite,  le  def- 
inite, which  are  represented  in  the  Tonga- 
fiti  by  }ie  and  te.  This  e  as  article  is  found 
in  Tahiti,  which  abundantly  uses  h  as  an 
5-mutant ;  in  Rarotonga,  which  is  a  doubt- 
ful instance  since  that  language  lacks 
sibilant  and  aspiration  and  might  derive 
this  e  from  Tongafiti  he;  in  the  Marquesas, 
where  it  exists  concurrently  with  he  as  here 
in  Rapanui;  in  Mangareva,  where  he  is 
phonetically  possible  but  is  not  found  in 
use.  Its  consistent  presence  in  Southeast 
Polynesia  not  only  argues  a  Proto-Samoan 
source  but  points  to  a  migration  from 
Nuclear  Polynesia  before  the  device  of 
variety  through  consonantal  coefficients 
had  been  fairly  established  even  if 
already  invented. 
ea  to  go  out,  to  bring  out. 

ea  ki  aho,  to  send  away. 
raa  ea  mai,  the  sun  rises. 
ka  ea,  be  off. 
P  Mgv.:  ea,  to  spring,  to  issue. 

The  germ  sense  being  regarded  as  that 
of  emergence  the  unity  of  signification 
comes  into  view. 
eaai  {^a-vai)  a  torrent. 
eaha  (aha), 
eahe  (ahe). 
eaho  fishing  line. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  a/io,  fishing  line,  thread, 
string. 
eanuhe  caterpillar. 

P  Pau.:  anuhe,  snail;  hanuhe,  caterpillar. 

Mgv.:     enuhe,     caterpillar.     Mq.: 

niihe,  id.     Ta. :  anuhe,  a  fern. 

The  earliest  form  of  the  stem  is   nufe 

which  appears  in  Viti  nuve  and  Marquesas 

niihe.     The  addition  of  the  word-making 

prefix  gives  the  secondary  forms : 

anufe  Samoa.  Maori,  Hawaii,  Rarotonga,  Pau- 

motu,  Tahiti. 
enufe  Hawaii,  Mangareva. 
unufe  Tonga. 

Tertiary  forms  are  Paumotu  hanuhe  and 
Rapanui  eanuhe.  In  general  the  word 
signifies  worm  and  caterpillar;  its  altera- 
tion to  snail  in  Paumotu  and  to  a  fern  in 
Tahiti  is  not  really  remote  in  a  classifica- 
tion based  on  superficial  resemblances. 
eeriki  carpet. 

Mgv. :  eriki-kura,  a  piece  of  cloth  painted 
yellow  used  to  cover  the  breast  of 
a  corpse. 
eete  anger,  horror;  detestable,  hideous,  hor- 
rible; to  astound,  to  feel  repug- 
nance (etc). 
kokoma  eete,  to  abhor,  to  detest,  angry, 

to  be  in  a  rage,  ungovernable. 
tagata  kokoma  eete,  adversary. 
eete  manava,  affected,  moved. 
manava    eete,    anger,    consternation, 
fright;  to  astonish,  to  shudder,  to 
tremble. 


194 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


eete — continued. 
eteete  emotion. 

Mgv.;  ete,  to  be  afraid.     Mq.:  ete,  to 
shiver  with  fear,  to  tremble  with 
fear;  tete,    id.     Ta.:  eteete,    to    be 
shocked,  disgusted. 
eeva  (eva). 
eeve  (eve). 
egaega  red. 

PS  Mgv. :  ega,  a  plant  with  a  red  berry. 
Sa. :  enaena,     yellowish     brown.     To.: 

egaega,  yellow. 
In  Polynesian  color-sense  the  red  and 
the  yellow  fall  very  readily  into  a  single 
class  designation. 
egarua  bolster,  crossbeam. 

In  Pere  Roussel's  vocabulary  this  ap- 
pears but  once,  the  entry  traversin.  In 
the  absence  of  any  other  instance  I  have 
had  to  assign  to  traversin  the  two  meanings 
which  it  has  in  English.  I  am  quite  sure 
that  bolster  is  the  true  meaning,  for  ega- 
rua is  really  e  garua.  The  latter  is  clearly 
another  metathesis  of  aliiga  (dacei  or 
DicEA  type)  and  should  be  compared 
with  ragua. 
egu  ? 

egu  oone  vekuveku,  mud. 
eheeuroroa  frightful. 
ehehihi  Q  to  enjoy  oneself. 
eheva  (eva). 
ehu  firebrand. 
ehuehu  I  ashes. 

P  Mgv.:  ehti,  ashes,  dust;  rehii,  a  cinder, 
ashes.  Mq.:  ehuahi,  ashes.  Ta. : 
rehu,  ashes,  soot,  any  powder. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  313, 
482.) 
ehuehu  2  brown,  brownish. 

P  Ta.:  ehuehu,  red.  reddish.     Ha.:  kehu, 
red  or  sandy  haired.     Mq.:  kehu, 
fair,    blond.     Mgv.:  keukeu-kura, 
id.     Ma.:    kehu,    reddish    brown. 
Sa.:  'efu,  id.     To.:  ^c/t^,  yellowish. 
Fu.:  ^e/i(,  blond,  red.     Niue:  kefii, 
a  disrespectful  term  of  address. 
ragi  ehuehu,  a  cloudfllecked  sky. 
ehuehu  3  imperceptible. 
ehuhu  to  set  in  motion. 

Mgv. :  ehu,  to  trouble,  to  disturb ;  ehuehu, 
to  roil.    Ta. :  ehuehu,  to  be  agitated, 
disturbed. 
ehutai  a  wave. 
ei  I  for. 

tagata  haga  ei  mea,  mercenary. 
Ta.:  ei,  i,  for. 
ei  2  by  means  of,  with. 

miti  ei  girigapea,  to  dry  with  a  sponge. 
hirohiroa  ei  vai,  diluted  with  water. 
hagai  ei  u,  to  feed  with  milk,  to  suckle. 
Mq.:  ei,  with,  by.     Ta. :  e,  by. 
ekaeka  1  soft  to  the  touch,  ductility,  glairy, 
mellow,  flabby,  marrow,  soft,  ripe, 
tender,  smooth  (hekaheka). 
ariga  ekaeka,  amiable. 
kiri  ekaeka,  leprous. 
hakaekaeka  to  soften,  to  loosen. 


(ekaeka  2)  hakaekaeka  to  blend,  to  mingle, 

to  mix. 
ekaeka  3  neuralgia. 
ekapua  mouldy. 

piro  ekapua,  wormeaten. 
T  Pau. :  hekaheka,  discolored.    Mgv. :  eka, 
mouldiness,    musty.     Mq.:    heka, 
mould. 
eke  trestle,  stilt;  to  mount  a  horse,  to  go 
aboard. 
hakaeke  to  cause  to  mount,  to  carry  on 
a  boat. 
P  Pau. :  fakaeke,  to  transport,  to  carry,  to 
hang  up.     Mgv.:  eke,  to  embark, 
to  mount  upon  an  elevation.     Mq.: 
eke,  to  rise,  to  go  aboard;  hakaeke, 
to  heap  up,  to  put  upon,  to  raise. 
Ta. :  ee,  to  mount,  to  go  aboard; 
faaee,  to  hang  up,  to  transport  by 
water. 
ekieki  I  cry  of  children,  to  groan,  to  sob. 
hakaeki  to  howl,  to  yell. 
Mq.:  eo    hadekieki,    hadeiei,    trembling 
voice. 
ekieki  2  languor,  to  make  tender. 
emu  to  leak,  to  drown,  to  founder. 
tae  emu,  inexhaustible. 
hakaemu  to  submerge. 
ena  there,  behold. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  ena,  there. 

Here  we  have  preserved  an  earlier  form 
of  the  demonstrative  pronoun  (remote 
sense)  than  appears  in  the  Samoan  lend,  or 
the  Tongafiti  tend,  the  latter  form  also 
used  in  Southeast  Polynesia. 
enemi  enemy. 

eo  incense,  essence,  odor,  fragrance,  perfume, 
scent. 
hakaeo  to  perfume. 
PS  Mgv. :  eo,  to  exhale  a  strong  smell,  as 
a  rotting  thing.     Mq.:  eo,  rotten, 
putrid;  to  stink;  hakaeo,  to  cause 
to  spoil.     Ta. :  veoveo,  disagreeable 
odor;  faaero,  rotten  (of  an  egg). 
Sa. :  e/o,  to  stink.    To.,  Fu.,  Niue:  elo,id. 
The  sense  accord  is  satisfactory.     Very 
little  distinction  is  made  by  the  Polyne- 
sians in  naming  an  odor;  it  is  practically 
sufficient  to  say  there  is  an  odor  and  to 
leave  the  characterization  to  individual 
discernment  or  to  designate  it  by  specific 
statement  of  that  which  emits  the  odor. 
An  interesting  light  is  thrown  upon  this 
usage   by  the   instructive  jargon   of   the 
Western  Pacific  in  which  we  find  an  onion 
described  as  "apple  belong  stink  "  and  put- 
ting perfumed  oil  upon  the  hair  as  "slu.sh'm 
grass  belong  head  too  much  stink"  (Beach- 
la-Mar,  pages  34  and  40).    The  extinction 
of  a  Proto-Samoan  /  is  regular  in  the  Mar- 
quesas; in  Nuclear  Polynesia  it  obtains 
somewhat  freely  in  Niue,  and  has  been 
noted   in  other  parts  of  the  Pacific  (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  53).  Tahitiveoveo, 
a  satisfactory  sense  concord,  involves  the 
difficulty  of  a  frontal  accretion;  if  it  does 
not  derive  from  elo,  its  source  is  unidenti- 
fiable in  any  veo  or  vela  stem. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


195 


eoeo  I  ash,  charcoal,  coal. 

(eoeo  2)  hakaeoeo  to  pulverize,  to  make 

into  dust. 
epe  ear  Q. 
eperehe  (perehe). 
epeveo  ear-ring. 
epikopo  bishop  (episcopus). 
era  that. 

a  mea  era,  that. 
apo  era,  day  after  to-morrow, 
(ere)  hakaere  to  relax,  to  slacken. 
etahi  (tahi). 
ete  (eete). 
eteni  heathen,  idolater,  pagan. 

etenihaga  idolatry. 
etereno  eternal. 
etu  tribe. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  ati,  a  descendant. 

Here  we  set  etu  with  the  ati  forms  solely 
for  comparison.  In  the  collation  of  ngati- 
ati  (The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  198)  we 
find  no  trace  of  such  a  form  and  the  asso- 
ciation is  highly  problematical. 
etua  1  god  (atua). 

hahumuhumu  etua,  revelation. 
hakaetua  to  deify. 
etuahaga  divinity. 
etua  2  stranger. 
eua  sceptre. 

euai  to  train,  to  break  in. 
eueue  (ueue). 

(euheu)  ariga  euheu  venerable. 
eukaritia  eucharist. 

(euru)  hakaeuru  to  dilute,  to  dissolve,  to 
infuse,  to  inject,  to  blend,  to  falsify; 
infusion,  mixture,  falsification. 
hakaeuruga  mixed,  a  mixture. 
eva  to  be  delirious,  to  rave,  absurd  (eheva, 
heva,  heheva). 
T  Mgv.:  eva,  heva,  frenz  ed,  delirious;  stiff, 
said  of  a  sick  person;  aeva,  like  a 
madman.    Mq. :  eva,  to  be  confused, 
perplexed.      Ta. :  hevaheva,   beside 
oneself. 
evagerio  gospel  {evangelium). 
eve  I  placenta,  afterbirth  (eeve). 

T  Pau. :  eve,  womb.     Ta. :    eve,    placenta. 
Ma. :  ewe,  id.    Ha. :  ewe,  navel  string. 
eve  2  the  rear. 

taki  eeve,  the  buttocks. 
hakahiti  ki  te  eeve,  to  show  the  but- 
tocks. 
pupuhi  eve,  syringe. 
eve  3  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

ga  (na  i,  2). 

gaa  to  break,  to  split,  to  crack,  to  rive; 
fracture,  fissure,  break,  crack,  crev- 
ice (gaaha). 

7iiho  gaa,  toothache,  broken  teeth. 
gaamiro  {niiro,  ship)  shipwreck. 
gaapu  {pu  2)  abortion. 
poki  gadpu,  abortive  child. 
T  Mq.:   naha,  nafa,   split,    fi.ssure.     Ta.: 
aha,  afa,  crack,  fissure. 
gaatu  1  bulrush,  reed. 


gaatu  2  (gatu). 

gaegae  short  of  breath,  out  of  breath,  breath- 
less. 
PS  Mgv. :  aeaea,  short  of  breath,  to  breathe 
with  difficulty,  to  feel  suffocated; 
gaegae,  to  have  a  feeble  voice.  Mq. : 
naenae,   kaekae,   short    of    breath, 
unable  to  breathe.'suffocatcd.     Ta. : 
6ede,  short  and  painful  breathing, 
as  of  one  at  the  point  of  death. 
Sa.:  gae,  to  breathe  hard,  to  pant,  to  be 
out  of  breath.     Uvea:  gaegae,  out 
of  breath.      Fu. :  gaigaisd,  id. 
Pratt  and  Violette  record  the  Samoan  as 
ga'e.     But  the  complete  absence  elsewhere 
in  Nuclear  Polynesia  of  a  stem  gake  in  an 
associable  sense  and  the  presence  in  Uvea 
of  gaegae  in  a  speech  which  never  drops 
Proto-Samoan  k  prove  that  ga'e  is  wrong. 
Pere  Violette  has  slavishly  followed  an 
early  edition  of  Pratt  (probably  the  sec- 
ond) ;  the  latter  in  assigning  *  was  guided 
solely  by  car  without  seeking  to  confirm 
his  assignment   by   comparison  of  other 
languages  in  which  the  k  is  retained.     In 
many  cases  I  have  abundant  authority 
for  altering  his  record  in  this  particular. 
gaehe  to  boil. 

gaei  to  shake,  to  contract,  to  move  (gaeiei, 
gaiei,  geigei,  garei,  gerei). 
ua  gaei,  pulsation. 
hakagaei  to  shake,  to  wave,  to  waddle, 
to  twist  the  body  about. 
ahi  hakagaei,  a  night  signal. 
hakagerei  to  shake. 
gaga  to  faint,  to  fall  in  a  swoon,  death 

struggle. 
gagata  crowd,  multitude,  people,  population 
gagau  (gau). 
gale  flexible  wood  (?  gaiei). 
gaiei    I    movement,    flexibility;    to   move; 
flexible,    not    wholly  solid    (gaei, 
gaieiei). 
gaiei  2  mixture,  mixed. 
gamamari  gland,  kernel. 
gao  neck,  throat  (naho  Q). 

gao  ptikupuku,  scrofula. 
here  tc  gao,  to  cut  the  head  off. 
arakea  gao,  scrofula. 
gaoaku  to  yelp  (gaugau). 
gaoetu  to  yelp. 
gaogao  calm. 
gaoku  to  eat  greedily. 
gaopu  to  choke  on  a  bone. 
garahu  1  charcoal,  powder  used  in  tattooing, 
ink  (garau). 
garati  hiva,  pitch. 
TPau.:  gara/n^,  live  coals.    Mgv.:  garahu, 
charcoal,   soot;  garahurahu,   small 
pieces  of  charcoal.      Mq.:   kadhu, 
charcoal,  coal,  soot,  tattooing  ink. 
Ta. :  ara/n^,  charcoal. 
garahu  2  mourning. 
garara  cockroach  T. 

TTa. :  arara,  the  small  lizard.    Ma.  :nga- 
rara,  a  reptile,  an  insect. 
garau  (garahu). 


196 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


garei  (gaei). 

garei  ki  te  vaero,  to  wag  the  tail. 
garepe  to  swell,  a  swelling,  dropsj'. 

gareperepe  soaked  T. 
garo  to  disappear,  to  stray,  to  omit,  to  lose 
oneself,  to  pass,  absent,  to  founder, 
to  drown,  to  sink. 
garo  noa,  to  go  away  forever,  to  be 

rare. 
garo  atu  ana,  formerly. 
hakagaro  to  cover  with  water. 
hakagaro  tc  rakerakega,  to  pardon. 
P  Pau. :  garo,  absent,  lost,  ruined.     Mgv. : 
garo,  to  disappear,   lost;   garo  atu 
ara,  formerly,  of   old.     Mq.:  nao, 
kao,  to  disappear,  to  be  absent,  to 
hide    oneself;  hidden,    sunk,    lost, 
drowned.     Ta.:  aro,  to  forget,  to 
neglect;  aroaro,  hidden,  mysterious, 
obscure,   desolate,  lost,   forgotten, 
neglected,  solitary. 
garoa  loss,  absence,  to  be  away,  to  drown, 

not  comprehended,  unintelligible. 
garoaga  setting. 

garoaga  raa,  sunset,  west. 
garoraa  the  sun  half-set. 
garovukua  to  swallow  up. 
garu    1    to   swim    over   the   waves.     (See 
aruaru  2.) 
P  Mgv.:  garu,  foam,   froth.     Mq.:  kau, 
naiitai,  wave,  billow.     Pau.:  puhi- 
garu,  a  bubble  of  water. 
In  aruaru  2  is  found  another  galu  deriv- 
ative.    The  sense  of  this  garu  is  nowhere 
else  encountered;  the  stem  means  simply 
the    waves    and    involves     no    idea    of 
swimming.     We  note,  however,  the  Viti 
galo  to  swim;  an  uncertain  identification. 
garu  2  garu  hoa,  a  friend  of  either  sex. 
PS  Sa. :  galu,  a  number  of  young  persons 
igalu  teine,  galu  taulele'a).      To.: 
?  gauta,  many  in  number. 
Data  fail  for  the  comparison.     The  plu- 
ral sense  of  the  Samoan  does  not  appear  in 
Rapanui.     The  Tongan  form  involves  the 
rather  infrequent  loss  of   an  inner  /  and 
leaves  the  latter  element  ta  unexplained. 
garuru  headache,  vertigo. 

puoko  garuru,  migraine. 
P    Mgv.:  garuru,    nausea    that    persists. 
Mq. :  nauu,   kauii,   headache,   mi- 
graine. 
gatu  I  to  feel  of,  to  pinch,  to  throttle  with 
the    hands,    to    touch,    to    press 
(gaatu). 
gatuga  pressure. 
gatugatu  to  trample  down. 
T    Mgv.:  natu,    to    press    out    linen,    to 
squeeze  a  person  or  a  sore  place. 
Mq. :  natu,   to   pinch.     Ta. :  natu, 
to  pinch,  to  bruise. 
gatu  2  to  suppurate. 
gatu  3  gatu    mai   gatu    atu,    sodomy. 
gatua  (gatu  i )  tractable,  to  press. 
gau  cruel,  fierce,  to  bite. 

okio  gagau,  the  bit  of  a  bridle. 
hakagau  to  gag. 
hakagagau  to  move  to  rage. 


gau — continued. 

PPau.:  gau,  to  eat;  gagau,  the  edge  of 
tools,  gahugahu,  to  chew;  gaugau, 
to  stammer.  Mgv. :  gau,  gagau,  to 
bite  with  avidity,  to  seize  with  the 
teeth,  pincers.  Mq.  :  nahu,  kahu, 
I  to  bite,  to  tear  with  the  teeth. 

I  That  the  Proto- Samoan  stem  was  gahu 

I        may   be  considered   satisfactorily   estab- 
lished by  the  occurrence  of  the  aspiration 
I        in  Paumotu  and  Marquesas  and  in  Moriori 
gahu. 
gaugau  to  bark  (gaoaku,  gaoetu). 
ge  dismal. 

P  Sa.:  gege,  to  die.     Ma.:  ngenge,  weary, 
tired.     Ha.:  ne,  peevish. 
gei  taegeimai,  unshakable  (gaei). 
tae  gei,  agreeable  wind. 
geigei  flexible  wood  (gaei). 
geu  serious,  a  complaint,  to  murmur  (when 
one  is  dealing  with   a  man   or  a 
woman  who  abandons  the  home). 
gigogi  a  small  univalve  T. 
(Mgv.:  ninoke,  small). 
gihigihi  arid,  dry,  aridity  (gii). 
gii  glare  of  the  sun. 

giigii  burning,  stifling,  to  droop  and 
fade. 
giogio  bed  covering,  rags,  frippery. 

giogio  kore,  naked. 
girigapea  a  sponge. 

miti  ei  girigapea,  to  sop  up  with  a 
sponge. 
gita  I  epilepsy,  to  fall  in  a  fit,  idiot,  imbecile. 
gita  2  a  sUp  knot. 
gogoraa  (gogoroaa). 
gogoro  to  solemnize. 

PS  Mgv.:  gogoro,  a  holiday,  a  feast,  to 
make   a   festival.     Sa.:  gogolo,   to 
come  in  crowds. 
The  Rapanui  and  Mangareva  present 
the    same    phase    of    the    meaning;    the 
Samoan  is  a  specific  detail.     I  regard  the 
Southeast  Polynesian  sense  as  nearer  to 
the  primitive  signification. 
gogoroaa    accident,    adversity,    calamity, 
plague,   misfortune,  fatigue,  lassi- 
tude,   misery,    pain,    indifference, 
remorse,  care,  solicitude,  suffering, 
torment,    swoon,   chagrin,   embar- 
rassment, indiflerent,  preoccupied, 
languid,  painful,  sad. 
pagaha  gogoroaa,  ennui,   to  be  tired. 
hakagogoroaa  to    crush,    to   compro- 
mise,  to  molest,   to  harm,   to   go 
about  doing  injury. 
gohau  a  fishing-line. 
gogoro  (gorogoro). 

gorigori  small,   fine,   little,   modest,   medi- 
ocre, insufficient,  stunted  (goigoi). 
kai  gorigori,  one  who  has  naught  to 

eat. 
koona  goigoi,  point  of  land. 
nmta  gorigori,  lantern-jawed. 
hakagoigoi  to  make  thin. 
T  Mgv. :  nore,  ninore,  small,  thin,  pitiful, 
humiliated,      contemptible.     Mq. : 
noi,  dwarf,  stunted. 


RAPANUI-ENGUSH    VOCABULARY. 


197 


gorigori — continued. 

Ma.:  ngori,  weak,  listless;  ngore,  soft, 
flaccid. 
gorogoro  to  snore,  to  grunt,  to  sleep  deeply, 
nightmare  (gogoro)   (nogoru  Q). 
P  Pau. :  gooro,    tagoro,    to   snore.     Mgv. : 
goro,    to    snore,    to    rattle.     Ta. : 
ooro,   to  snore,   to  rumble.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  392.) 
hakagorogoro  to  cause  to  grunt. 
goruru  to  sleep  (auru,  ahuru,  horuhoru). 
goutu  (gutu). 
gu  1  apology. 
gu  2  brusque. 
guha  brusque. 

T  Mgv.:  guha,  a  deep  voice  with  bad  ar- 
ticulation.    Ma. :  nguha,  to  snort, 
to  rage. 
guregure  mottled,  to  spot. 
tapa  guregure,  calico. 
guruarapuru  hoarse,  hoarseness. 
guruhara  throat. 
guti  Thursday  (Jeudi). 
gutu  lips,  mouth,  beak,  snout  (gOutu). 
gutu  ah'u,  swollen  lip. 
guti  hiti,  thick  lip. 
gutu  mokomoko,  pointed  lip. 
gutu  no,  vain  words. 
gutu  pakapaka,  scabbed  lips. 
gutu  raro,  lower  lip. 
gutu  rtiga,  upper  lip. 
gutugutu  snout. 
PPau.:  g?<///,  lip,  beak, bill.     Mgv.:  gutu, 
the  chin,  the  mouth  of  a  fish.     Mq.: 
nutu,  beak,  snout.     Ta.:  utu,  lip, 
mouth,  beak,  snout.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  349.) 
gutupiri  attentively. 
gututae  attentively. 

gututae  mekenu,  a  small  mouth. 
gututika  tattooing  on  the  lips. 


ha  I  four. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  ha,  id. 
ha  2  to  yawn,  to  gape. 
ha  3  to  heat. 

(ha  4)  hakaha  to  skin,  to  flay. 
unahi  hakaha,  to  scale  fish. 
Mgv. :  akaha,  to  take  to  pieces,  to  take 
off  the  bark  or  skin,  to  strip  the 
leaves  off  sugarcane. 
haata  (hata). 
haatigo  to  accompany. 

Mq. :  heetina,  to  accompany. 
haatu  (hatu). 
haavare  cunning,  guile. 

Ta. :  haavare,  to  dupe,  to  swindle. 
hae  I  smoke  with  a  foul  smell. 
PS  Sa. :  saesae,  to  burn  brightly. 

With  form  concord  and  so  much  of  sense 
agreement  as  may  inhere  in  the  fact  that 
this  and  the  Samoan  are  fire  words,  per- 
haps the  fact  that  hae  can  be  associated 
with  no  other  Polynesian  stem  may  estab- 
lish this  identification.  In  Samoa  the 
word  has  so  far  lost  its  meaning  that  it  is 


hae  I — continued. 

rarely  used  alone  but  only  in  the  determi- 
nant compound  musaesae.     There  may  be 
a  sense-invert  here,  for  such  smoke  could 
most  readily  come  from  a  smoldering  fire, 
the  direct  opposite  of  the  Samoan  sense. 
hae  2  angry,  jealous. 
hakahae  to  slander. 
T    Pau.,   Ta.:   hae,  jealous.     Mq.:   hae, 
angry. 
Ma.:  hae,  jealous,  envious. 
haga  1  bay,  strait,  anchorage,  strand,  beach. 
P  Mq. :  hana,  haka,  small  bay,  creek,  cove. 
haga  2  work,  labor,  employment,  act,  affair, 
creation,  design,  state,  maker,  fash- 
ion, manufacture,  occupation,  pro- 
fession; to  do,   to  make,   to  con- 
struct,   to    employ,    to    form,    to 
manufacture,  to  fashion,  to  found, 
to  be  busy  with. 
haga  rakerake,  crime. 
tagata  haga  ei  mea,  mercenary. 
haga  no  iti,  to  plot  mischief. 
haga  ke,  to  act  contrary. 
haga  takataka,  to  disjoin. 
haga  nui,  difficulty,  fatigue,  to  weary. 
tuhi  ki  te  haga,  to  give  employment. 
haga  hakahou,  to  make  over,  to  renew, 

recovery. 
haga  koroiti,  to  deal  prudently. 
haga  nuiniii  ke,  to  overburden. 
P  Pau.:  haga,  to  do,  action,  work,  a  deed. 
Mgv. :  haga,  aga,  work, labor.    Mq.: 
hana,  haka,  action,  act,  work,  occu- 
pation.    Ta. :  haa,  work,  to  labor, 
to  make. 
The  common  consent  of  the  Tongafiti 
branches  of  the  family  shows  the  Proto- 
Samoan  to  have  been  haga.     This  receives 
support  within  the  area  of  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia in  Viti  dhaka,  the  mutation  from  the 
stronger  (lingual)  aspiration  to  dh  being 
normal. 
haga  3  agreement,  conduct,  liking,  inten- 
tion,   desire,    will;  to    resolve,    to 
agree,  to  consent,  to  obey,  to  per- 
mit, to  endeavor,  to  tolerate,  to  be 
willing,  to  wish,  to  approve. 
haga  ihoiho,  fixed  desire. 
haga  niai,  haga  no  mat,  to  agree,  to 

hearken  favorably. 
tae    haga,    despite,    involuntary,    to 

refuse,  to  renounce. 
noho  hakahaga,  apathy. 
haga  4  (haka). 

Pau.:    haga  =  haka.      (The     Polynesian 
Wanderings,  269.) 
hagaava  {haga  i-ava  2)  entrance  of  a  harbor. 
hagahaga  1  {haga  2)  work. 
hagahaga  2  hesitation,  to  hesitate. 
hagahuru  ten  (agahuru,  hagauru). 

P  Mq. :  onohuu,  okohuti,  id.    Ta. :  ahuru,  id. 

hagai    to    feed,    to   nourish,    foster-parent 

(agai). 

hagai  ei  u,  to  suckle. 

P  Pau.:  fagai,  to  feed,  to  maintain,   to 

support.     Mgv.:  agai,  to  nurse,  to 


198 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


hagai — continued. 

nurture,  to  give  food  to,  an  adop- 
tive or  foster   father;  akaagai,  to 
feed.     Mq.:  hakai,  to  feed.     Ta. : 
faaai,  to  nourish,  a  foster-parent. 
The  Samoan  represents  an  earlier  type 
of  the  root,  but  in  the  case  of  this  compo- 
sition element,  the  postpositive  paradeic- 
tic  i  of  effective  transitive  value  (Beach- 
la-Mar,  page  21),  we  are  not  justified  in 
regarding  it  as  critical  in  assigning  a  voca- 
ble to  either  migration  swarm.      The  Sa- 
moan contains  many  words  of  undoubted 
Proto-Samoan  provenance  which  have  re- 
ceived this  augment,  and  in  the  specific 
case    of  fafaga    the    surrounding    Proto- 
Samoan  languages  use  fagai,  except  that 
Uvea  agrees  with  the  Samoan.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  269.) 
hagaiho  {haga  4-iho  i)  recovery. 
hagakahu  {haga  2-kahu)  to  weave. 
hagakavaga  to  judge. 
hagake  {haga  4-ke)  to  act  contrary. 
hagamiro  {haga  2-miro)  to  work  in  wood. 

tagata  hagamiro,  carpenter. 
(hagamoa,  hugamoa). 
hagarae  {haga  ^-rae)  creation,  to  undertake, 

enterprise,  promoter. 
hagatahi  (agatahi). 
hagatopa  {haga  i-topa  6)  vain,  futile,  to  do 

to  no  purpose,  failure. 
hagauru  (hagahuru,  agahuru). 
hage  look  here ! 
hagihagi  clear. 

ui  hagihagi,  to  discern. 
Pau. :  hagihagi,  light,  slender,  elegant. 
Mq. :  dnidni,    dkidki,    fine,    thin, 
clear,  transparent. 
hago  a  musket,  to  shoot. 
hago  poto,  pistol. 
(Mgv.:  hago,  the  hole  of  a  snake  or  an 
eel   in   the  ground.     But  note   P 
fana,  to  shoot.) 
hagu  1  the  temples. 
hagu  2  (agu). 

hagu  hagu  convulsion,  spasm,  convulsive. 
hagupotu  younger  son,  younger  brother  T. 
haha  1  to  grope,  to  feel  one's  way. 
po  haha,  darkness,  obscure. 
P  Pau. :  fafa,  to  feel  for,  to  grope.     Mq. : 
haha,  fafa,  to  grope,  to  feel  one's 
way  with  the  hand  as  one  blind. 
Ta. :  fafa,  to  touch,  to  feel  with  the 
hand. 
The  absence  of  fdfd  from  the  Samoan  is 
not  in  itself  sufficient  to  prohibit  entry  of 
the  word  into  the  general  Polynesian,  for 
it  is  found  in  Tonga,  Futuna,  and  Uvea; 
Niue,  however,  follows  after  Samoan  with 
a  mutation  so  clumsy  and  unusual  (Samoa 
tdgotago,  to  grope;  Niue:  iamotamo,  id.)  as 
to  suggest  a  roundabout  acquisition.     On 
the  other  hand  the  presence  of  any  vocable 
in  Tonga,  Futuna  and  Uvea  is  not  wholly 
satisfactory    evidence    that    it    is    Proto- 
Samoan,  for  considerably  more  Tongafiti 
vocables  are  there  encountered  than  in 
Samoa  and  Viti. 


haha   2    mouth,    chops,    door,    entrance, 
window. 
haha  pipi,  small  mouth. 
haha  pipiro,  foul  breath. 
ohio  haha,  bit  of  bridle. 
tiaki  haha,  porter,  doorkeeper. 
T  Pau. :  vaha,  the  mouth.      Mgv. :    haha, 
aha,  the  mouth.     Mq. :  haha,  fafa, 
mouth,  chops,  beak,  opening.    Ta. : 
vaha,  the  mouth,  beak,  chops. 
hahae  to  walk  with  legs  wide  open. 

Mgv.:  hae,    unequal,    out    of    unison, 
longer  on  one  side. 
hahaga  ridge,  summit,  wall  plate. 

maroa  hahaga,  to  measure  lands,  to 
walk  at  a  great  pace. 
hahao  1  a  measure,  to  measure. 
hahao  2  to  pack  up,  to  box,  to  put  into,  to 
sheathe;  scabbard,  sheath. 
PMgv.:   hao,  hahao,  to  inclose,  to  sur- 
round, to  envelop,  to  put  a  thing 
into    a    box    or    sack.     Mq. :  fao, 
fafao,  hao,  hahao,  to  put  into,  to 
introduce  into.     Ta. :  fafao,  to  put 
into. 
The  Samoan  identification  is  debatable, 
ior  sao  is  defined  as  to  "collect  together 
food  or  property  preparatory  to  present- 
ing."     It  is  only  by  implication  that  this 
suggests  the  custom  of  collecting  the  food 
in  coconut  frails.     The  Tongan  hao,  to 
surround,  to  inclose,  is  still  wider  from  the 
sense.     It  may  prove  safer  to  include  this 
in  the  Tongafiti  material. 
hahari  to  comb. 
hahati  (hati). 
hahatu  (hatu). 
hahau  (hau). 
hahi  package. 

PS  Mgv.:  hahi,  hahihi,  a  packet  or  bundle 
of  fish  enveloped  in  leaves;  to  wrap 
up  in  leaves.  Mq. :  fafi,  hahi,  small 
packet  in  leaves,  envelope,  wrap- 
per; to  envelop,  to  wrap  up.  Ta. : 
afifi,  to  tie  up. 
Sa. :  af'i,  afifi,  to  do  up  in  a  bundle. 

Nine:  afi,  a  bundle,  to  wrap. 
The  presence  of  the  initial  aspirate  in 
Rapanui    and     Marquesan    indicates    a 
Proto-Samoan    stem   haft.     Abrasion    of 
afisi  appears  to  have  led  to  a  tangle  of  the 
two  stems  in  the  Tongafiti  languages  (see 
the  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page  277,  with 
the  later  determination  on  page  2 go).  The 
second  form  in  the  Marquesan  seems  to 
have  derived  through  halii,  where  each  h 
is  misunderstood  to  stand  for  an  original/. 
The   Tahiti   afifi   is   the  Samoan   plural 
afifi. 
hahie  firewood. 
P  Ta. :  vahie,  id.     Mgv.,  Mq, :  vehie,  id. 

The  Rapanui  and  Tahiti  (as  well  as 
Hawaii,  Rarotonga  and  Maori)  follow  the 
Samoan  in  respect  of  the  vowel  in  the  first 
syllable.  The  Mangareva  and  Marquesas 
vehie  reproduces  the  Tongan  fefie.  Mr. 
Tregear  cites  the  Futuna  as  faeie,  but  on 
the  authority  of  Pere  Grezel  this  should  be 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


199 


hahie — continued, 
corrected  to  fafie.     Another  error  on  the 
part  of  Mr.  Tregear  is  to  suggest  the  asso- 
ciation of  Maori  wahie  with  wahi  to  split; 
this  is  seen  in  Samoan  to  be  impossible, 
for  the  latter  is  fdu.     We  note  a  difference 
in   the   two  /s  in  character:   the   former 
mutates  to  v  {u<)  except  in  Rapanui,  and 
the  latter  to  h. 
hahoa  {ha  causative,  hoa)  to  cut,  to  wound, 
to  hurt. 
PS   Mgv.:   lahoa,   to   make   papyrus   by 
beating. 
Sa. :  foa,  to  chip,  to  break.     To.:  foa, 
tocrack,  to  make  an  opening.     Fu.: 
foa,  to  dig,  the  rent  in  a  mat. 
Underlying  the  Nuclear  Polynesian  sig- 
nifications the   primal  sense  seems  to  be 
that  of  a  hole.     The  Rapanui,  a  causative, 
is  a  clear  derivative  in  the  cutting  sense; 
wound  and  hurt  are  secondary  within  this 
language.     The    Mangarevan    composite 
means    "to    beat    until    holes    appear," 
which  is  a  distinctive  character  of  the 
beaten  bast  of  the  paper  mulberry  in  the 
condition  in  which  it  is  ready  for  employ- 
ment in  making  tapa. 
hahumuhumu  {ha  causative,  humuhumu) 
to  say,   to   speak   indistinctly,   to 
speak  in  a  deep  voice,  to  mutter, 
to    whisper,    to    inspire,    lecture, 
reading. 
hahunnihuviu  ttua,  revelation. 
hakahahumuhumu  tc  insinuate. 
PSPau. :  muhtimuhu,   a   confused   noise. 
Mq. :  muhumuhu,    to    whisper,    to 
murmur;  kohmnu,  kaihimui,  kaiko- 
hutnu,  to  whisper,  to  murmur,  to 
grunt,  to  growl,  to  mumble.    Ta.: 
muhu,  to  babble;  omuhumuhu,  to 
whisper,  to  mutter. 
Sa. :  tnusumusu,  to  whisper.    To. :  miihu, 
to    speak    quietly    together.     Fu.: 
musu,  to  speak  in  low  tones.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  383.) 
The  metathesis  is  not  only  normal  in 
type,  but  the  presence  of  the  two  forms 
in  the  Marquesas  is  sufficient  to  establish 
it  firmly. 
hai  I  to  wrap  up,  to  make  into  parcels,  to 
envelop;  food  tied  up  in  bundles 
(ai). 
PS  Sa.:  sai,  a  tightly  bound  bundle.  To.: 
haihai,  to  tie  up  in  a  bundle.    Fu.: 
sai,    to    tie;    saisaiga,    a    bundle. 
Nine:  hai,  to  tie  fast. 
hai  2  to  carry. 

Mq.:  hai,  to  carry,  to  transport.     Ta. : 
afai,  to  carry  an  object,  to  trans- 
port; afafai,  capable  of  carrying  a 
heavy  burden,  to  carry  here  and 
there. 
hai  3  to  be  in  heat,  to  copulate,  to  embrace; 
concupiscence,  fornication,  impur- 
ity; lascivious,   impure  (ai). 
P  Ta. :  ai,  to  copulate. 
haiga  armpit. 

PS  Sa.:  fa'iga,  a  joint. 


haipo  heart. 

haipo  rahirahi,  shortness  of  breath. 
Mq.:  houpo,  heart. 
haite  {ha  causative,  ite)  numeral. 
paka  causative  (a,  aka,  haga,  haa,  ha). 
P  Ma. :  zvhaka,  causative.     (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  270.) 
hakahaka  to  dance  T. 

P  Mgv. :  haka-emana,  to  skip  with  a  cord. 
Mq.:  haka,  to  dance. 
hakai  R  (kakai). 

hakari   coconut    (in   Christian's   "Eastern 
Pacific,"  page  242). 
TTa. :  hadri,  id.      Mangaia:   hakari,   id. 
haki  certainly. 

Mgv. :  aki,  a  cry  of  joy.     Mq. :  aki,  an 
interjection.     Ta. :  ai,  an  exclama- 
tion. 
hakura  to  pinch. 

T  Mgv. :  akure,  to  hunt  for  lice.     Ma. : 
hakure,  id. 
haniae  outrigger. 

T  Mgv.:  Mq.,  Ta.,  Pau.:  ama,  id. 

The  initial  aspirate  preserves  the  Proto- 
Samoan  stem  found  also  in  Tongan  hama 
and  Viti  dhama,  and  this  is  an  argument 
in  favor  of  the  direct  migration  to  Rapanui 
of  Proto-Samoan  rovers.  The  final  syl- 
lable is,  as  yet,  inexplicable;  no  such  aug- 
ment appears  elsewhere  in  the  widely 
extended  history  of  the  word.  (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  404.) 
hami  clothing  T. 

hami  kaufa,  diaper  T. 
Mgv.,  Mq.:  hami,  loin-cloth. 
hamoni  fold,  crease,  hem  (aamoni). 
(?  metathetic  P  njtmi  to  fold.) 
hana  warmth,  heat,  suffocation  (mahana). 
hanau  to  be  bom. 

vie  hanau,  midwife. 
P  Pau.  :/af?a7<ga,child, descendant, progeny. 
Mgv.:  hanau,   to  be  born,   to  be 
brought     into    the    world.     Mq.: 
fanau,  hanau,  to  be  born,  to  lie  in, 
to    bring    into    the    world.     Ta.: 
fanau,  to  be  born,  to  lie  in. 
hanehane  maea  hanehane,  black  and  red 
tufa  T. 
Mq. :  ane,  swarthy,  sunburnt. 
hanehane  detestable,   illicit,   impure,   im- 
moral;   to    take   exception   to,    to 
stink. 
kokoma  hanohano,  vexation,  spite;  to 
despise,  to  hate,  to  be  angry,  to 
bear  a  grudge. 
kokoma  hanohano  kc,  to  be  in  a  rage. 
kokoma  hanohano  mai,  to  be  roused  to 

wrath. 
kokoma    hanoliano    manava    pohi,    to 
abhor. 
hakahanehane  to  be  roused  to  wrath. 
Ta.:  hanohano,  terrible,  frightful. 
hanu  aid  T. 
hanuanua  meamea  rainbow. 

P  Mgv.:  anuanua,  rainbow,  mist,  clouds 
on  the  horizon.  Mq.:  anuanua, 
rainbow,  halo  about  a  star,  areola. 
Ta.:  anuanua,  anuenue,  rainbow. 


200 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


hanuanua  meamea — continued. 

With  the  Maori  aniwanhva  this  stands 
in  no  genetic  relation,  for  there  is  a  con- 
fusion of  usage.      The  simplest  form  of 
the  rainbow  vocable  is  vuanua  (Samoa, 
Futuna).     The  augmented  form  anunnua 
is  found  in  Mangareva,    Marquesas  and 
Tahiti,   Rarotonga   and   Hawaii,   and   in 
Tahiti    and    Hawaii    there    is    a    variant, 
anuenue;  this  augmented  form  receives  an 
incongruous  aspiration  in  Rapanui,  pos- 
sibly an  error  of  the  French  recorder.     A 
distinct  root  denotes  a  distinct  heavenly 
body,    Samoa:  'aniva,    the    milky    way;    I 
Tonga  and  Futuna  kaniva,  id.;  from  the    j 
permanent  to  the  evanescent  phenomenon    | 
this  root  passes  to  the  rainbow  in  Maori    i 
aniwaniwa  and  Moriori  aniniwa.  \ 

hanuru  T  (auru). 

hapai  to  lift,  to  raise,  to  elevate,  to  embark, 
to  carry,  to  transport,  to  offer,  to 
accept,  to  transmit. 
hapai  ki  ruga,  to  load,   to  raise,  to 

extract,  to  exhaust. 
hapai  koona  ke,  to  transfer,  to  remove. 
hapai  rogo,  to  announce. 
hapaiaga  elevation,  to  raise. 
hapai haga  burden,   offering,   assump- 
tion. 
hapaihakahoua  to  report. 
hapaitari  to  import. 
P  Pau:  hopoi,  to  lift  up,  to  raise.     Mgv. : 
apai,  apapai,  aapai,  to  carry,  to 
bear.     Mq.:  Aa/'a/,  to  lift,  to  raise, 
to   take  away,   to  displace.     Ta.: 
apai,    to   bring;    hapoi,    hopoi,    to 
transport. 
Two  distinct  stages  of  signification  are 
here  entangled,  but  it  may  be  found  not 
impossible  to  dissociate  them  and  assign 
them  to  their  respective  sources. 

A.  Of  a  position  raised  in  the  hands, 
thence  elevated  in  general,  static  sense. 

Sa. :  sapai,  to  hold  in  the  hands  or  arms. 
To. :  hapai,  to  hold  up  in  the  hands.  Nine : 
hapai,  to  nurse  in  hands  or  arms.  Ma.: 
hapai,  to  lift,  to  raise.  Ha.:  hapai,  id. 
Rapanui:  hapai,  id.  Mq.:  hapai,  id. 
Pau.:  hopoi,  id.  There  is  a  distinct  loss 
of  particular  sense  in  the  passage  from  the  I 
Nuclear  Polynesia  to  the  Tongafati;  the 
former  is  conditional,  the  latter  causative. 

B.  Of  carrying,  kinetic  sense.  Ma.: 
Aapai,  to  carry.  Ha.:  hapai, \d.  Rapanui: 
hapai, xd.  Mgv.:  a^ai, id.  Mangaia: a/>ai, 
id.  Ta. :  apai,  hapoi,  hopoi,  id.  The  B 
group  is  wholly  Tongafiti. 

hara  I  pandanus. 

P    Mgv.:  ara,    puhara.    pandanus    tree; 
hara,  a  bunch  of  pandanus   fruit, 
old  pandanus.     Mq. :  fad,  had,  pan- 
danus.    Ta.:  fara.  id. 
hara  2  error,  mistake,  oversight,  wrong;  to 
err,  to  confound,  to  mistake. 
manau  hara,  illusion. 
toua  hara,  discussion  without  knowing 
the  object. 


hara  2 — continued. 

P  Mgv. :  ara,  arara,  defective,  abortive,  to 
miss,   to   fail,   a  fault,   a  quarrel; 
hara,  a  fault,  a  mistake,  an  error,  a 
dispute,   a   quarrel,   undisciplined. 
Mq.:  hara,  a  rake,  libertine.     Ta. : 
hara,  sin,  fault,  crime. 
haral  to  accompany,  to  escort,  to  associate, 
to  adjoin  (arai). 
ka  harai  kia  mea,  to  accompany. 
Pau. :  arai,  to  conduct,  to  guide.     Mq. : 
adhi,    to    conduct,    to    escort,    to 
accompany. 
harani  France,  French. 
haraoa  flour,  bread,  paste,  wheat. 
viokohi  haraoa,  grain. 
kiri  haraoa,  bran. 
haratua  (aratua). 

hare  house,  cabin,  habitation,  building,  hut, 
structure. 
hare  iti,  hut. 
hare  itiiti  no,  cabin. 
hare  kahu,  tent. 
hare  neinei,  latrine. 
hare  no  iti,  cell. 
hare  niintii,  palace. 
hare  pohurihuri,  prison. 
hare  pure,  chapel,  church. 
ki  te  hare,  at  home. 
harepepe  kelp.     Cf.  Chap.  V,  2657. 
harepiko 

a.  asylum,  place  of  refuge. 

b.  ambush,  snare. 
harepopo  shed. 
harepopokai  storehouse. 

PPau.:  fare,  house.     Mgv.:  Aare,  house, 
dwelling.     Mq.:  fae,  hae,  building, 
house,  umbrella.     Ta. :  fare,  house, 
structure,  dwelling. 
hari  to  bring,  to  bring  back,  to  fetch,  to 
carry. 
T   Mgv.:  hari,   to  convey  heavy  goods. 
Mq.:  hai,  to  carry,  to  transport. 
hariu  to  turn  aside,  to  turn  the  back,  to  turn 
around,    to   pirouette,    to   turn    a 
canoe  (ariu). 
hariu  ke,  to  turn  from  one  side  to  the 
other. 
hariua  to  be  converted. 
hakahariu  to  change,  to  turn  about. 
PS  Pau.:  fariuke,  to  turn  away,  to  turn 
aside,    to   swerve.     Mg.:  ariu,    to 
turn,  to  turn  oneself  around;  aka- 
ariu,  to  turn  so  as  to  face  any  one, 
to  face  toward.     Mq. :  fain,  haiu, 
to  turn  oneself  around,  to  make  a 
half  turn,   to  wrest  the  sense,  to 
tack,  to  face  toward.     Ta.:  fariu, 
to  turn,  to  be  converted. 
Sa. :  faliu,  to  turn,  to  turn  the  head,  to 
look  back.    To.:  faliu,  to  turn  and 
look  back.     Nine:  faliu,  changed. 
Moriori;  whariu,  to  turn  aside,  to 
avert. 
haro 

a.  to  point,  to  raise  the  arm,  to  stretch  out 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


201 


haro — continued. 

the    hand    or    other    member,    to 
spread,  to  point  the  yards. 

b.  to  hoist,  to  pull  up,  to  entice. 

c.  to  stiffen,  lo  grasp,  to  squeeze. 
haroharo  to  point,  to  limp. 

PS  Sa. :  falo,  to  stretch  out.     To. :  falo, 
to  stretch  out,  to  make  tense.     Fu. : 
falo,  to  stretch  out,  to  lay  hands  on. 
haruharu   to  rob,  to  steal,   to  arrest,   to 
seize,  to  cHng,  to  grasp  unexpect- 
edly,   to    take    by    force;  robber 
(aruaru,  aaru). 
Pau.:  haru,  to  extort,  to  carry  off,  to 
usurp.     Ta. :  AarM,  robber,  to  seize 
by  force 
hata  I  table,  bureau. 

P  Pau. :  afata,  a  chest,  box.  Mgv. :  avata, 
a  box,  case,  trunk,  coffin.  Mq.: 
fata,  hata,  a  piece  of  wood  with 
several  branches  serving  as  a  rack, 
space,  to  ramify,  to  branch; /a/aa, 
hatad,  stage,  step,  shelf.  Ta.:  fata, 
scaffold,  altar.  (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  343-) 
(hata  2)  hakahata  to  disjoint. 

hakahatahata  to  loo.sen,  to  stretch. 
P  Pau.:  vata,  an  interval,  interstice. 
Mgv.:  kohata,  the  space  between 
two  boards,  to  be  badly  joined; 
akakoriala,  to  leave  a  space  between 
two  bodies  badly  joined;  hatahata, 
to  be  large,  broad,  wide,  spacious, 
far  off.  Mq.:  hatahata,  fatafata, 
having  chinks,  not  tightly  closed, 
disjointed.  Ta.:  fatafata,  open. 
hatahata  1  calm,  loose,  prolix,  vast. 

Mgv.:  hatahara,  broad,  wide,  spacious, 
at     one's     ease.       Mq.:  hatahata, 
empty,  open. 
hatahata  2  tube,  pipe,  funnel. 
hati  to  strike,  to  break,  to  peel  off  bark; 
slip,  cutting,  breaking,  flow,  wave 
(aati,  ati,  hahati), 
tat  hati,  breakers,  surf. 
tumu  hatihati,  weak  in  the  legs. 
hakahati  to  persuade. 
P  Pau.:  fati,  to  break.     Mgv.:  ati,  hati, 
to    break,    to    smash.     Mq.:  fati, 
hati,  id.     Ta.:  fati,  to  rupture,  to 
break,  to  conquer.     (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  219.) 
hatipu  slate. 

hatu  1  to  fold,  to  double,  to  plait,  to  braid 
(haatu,  hahatu,  mahatu). 
noho  hatu,  to  sit  crosslegged. 
hoe  hatii,  clasp  knife. 
hatuhatu  to  deform. 
P    Pau.:  pifatu,   to  fold.     Mgv.:  atii,  to 
fold  in  two,  to  bend  double;  hatu- 
hatu, to  fold  with  care,  to  put  in 
many  pleats;  hahatu,  to  fold  in  one 
or     two     thicknesses.     Mq. :  fatu, 
hatu,  to  fold,  to  double.     Ta. :  fatu, 
to  braid.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 228.) 
hatu  2  to  recommend. 


hau  I 

a.  hibiscus. 

b.  wick. 

P  Pau. :  fail,  hibiscus.     Mgv. :  hau,  can,  id. 
Mq.:  fau,  hau,  id.     Ta.:  fau,  id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  328.) 
hau  2  to  contribute. 

Ta. :  aufau,  to  pay,   to  contribute,   to 
sulxicribe. 
hau  3  hat,  cap,  helmet. 

hakarere  ki  te  hau,  to  take  off  the  hat. 
Ta. :  fauurumaa,  war  bonnet. 
hau  4  dew. 

hakaritorito  ki  te  hau,  to  bleach  in  the 
dew. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  hau,  dew. 
hau   5   to  blow  freshly,  coolness,  zephyr, 
salubrious,  breeze,  wind   (hahau, 
ahau). 
kona  haiihau,  kona  hahau,  a  breezy 

spot. 
ahau  ora,  agreeable  breeze. 
hakahahau  to  hang  out  in  the  air. 
hakaahau  to  blow. 
T    Mgv.:  hau,    to   blow,    blusterous,    to 
breathe. 
haua  hoarse. 
(hau ha)  araha  hauha,  to  wait  for,  to  look 

forward  to. 
hauhau  1  dog  (onomatopoetic). 
hauhau  2 

a.  to  scratch,  to  scrape,  to  rub. 
h.  wood  used  in  plowing  fire. 
hauhau  3  (hau  5). 

haumaru  {hau  5-tnarumaru)  cool,  cold. 
hauii  to  replace. 
hauva  twin,  cut  T. 
hauvaero    {hau   3-vaero)    plume,    aigrette. 

head  ornament. 
hauvarikapau    {hau  3-varikapau)  plume, 

aigrette,  head  ornament. 
hava  {ha  causative-ra)  to  remove,  to  dis- 
perse. 
Mq. :  ava,  to  be  lost,  gone,  absent,  out 
of  sight. 
he  article. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq. :  e,  the. 
Sa.:  se,  id. 
hea  where? 

ki  hea,  whither? 
P  Pan.:  tehea,  where?     Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.: 
hea,  id.     Mgv.:  ea,  id. 
See  note  under  ahea;  in  this  case  also 
Tonga  and  Nine  sacrifice  the  root  and  em- 
ploy fe  as  where. 
heaga  prey,  victim,  sacrifice. 

Mgv. :  eaga,  victim,  reprisal,  retaliation. 
Mq. :  heana,  heaka,  human  victim. 
heatua  population  T. 
heenua  (henua). 
heetuu  (hetu). 
heguhegu  1  to  desire  earnestly. 
PS  Sa. :  fego,  to  look  covetously. 

Vowel  mutation  is  much  less  frequent; 
in  my  theory  of  the  strong  element  of  these 
languages  this  is  as  it  should  be.  But  a 
mutation   o-u   has  been   observed    (The 


202 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


heguhegu  I — continued. 

Polynesian  Wanderings,  5 1 )  and  especially 
in  an  unaccented  syllable.  Data  are  not 
sufficient  for  the  determination  of  the 
primitive  sense,  but  the  longing  of  desire  is 
common  to  both. 

heguhegu  2  to  murmur. 

P  Ma. :  'a.']iengiiu<hengH,  to  snuffle. 

heguigui 

a.  to  whisper,  in  an  indistinct  voice. 

b.  to  read. 

nianava  tagi  ki  te  heguigui,  studious. 
PS  Mgv.:  heguigui,  to  whisper,  to  speak 
low;  eguigui,  to  hear  the  sound  of 
a   person's    voice   without    distin- 
guishing the  words. 
Sa.:f eguigui,   to   talk   in   a  low   tone. 
To.:  fegugui,  id.     (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  393-) 
hehegaraa  sunrise. 

PS  Sa.:  sesega,  to  be  dazzled  as  by  the 
sun.     Fu.:  sega,  the  beginning  of 
daybreak.    Nine:  he gahega,  the  red 
light  or  rays  at  sunset.     Viti:  sese, 
to  dawn. 
hehehehe  clay,  muddy,  damp. 
hehere  (here). 
heheu  (heu). 
heheva  (eva). 
hei  garland. 

P   Mq.:  hei,   garland,   necklace,   chaplet, 
flower    ornament.     Ta. :  hei,    gar- 
land, chaplet,  to  entwine. 
hekaheka  (ekaeka). 

(heke)  hakaheke  to  pull  down,  to  over- 
throw. 
Mgv.:  akaeke,  to  overthrow,  to  van- 
quish; heke,  to  fall  down,  to  fall  to 
pieces:  akaheke.  akaheheke,  to  de- 
moUsh.  Mq.:  heke,  to  crumble,  to 
fall  down;  hakaheke,  to  demolish, 
to  pull  down. 
hemahia  umbrella  T. 

This  is  probably  he  malua,  see  mani- 
maru.  In  uncertain  chirography  lua 
might  easily  be  read  hia;  and  other  exam- 
ples show  that  in  Paymaster  Thomson's 
vocabulary  the  article  he  is  compacted 
with  its  ncun  and  /  is  employed  for  r. 
heniati  dead  T,  hemati  Q  (?  he  mate). 

The  concurrence  of  T  and  Q  seems  proof 
that  each  had  access  to  the  same  manu- 
script   source,    perhaps    notes    by    Mr. 
Salmon. 
henua  1  land,  country,  region  (heenua). 
hernia  tumu,  native  land. 
P    Pau.:  henua,    country.     Mgv.:    enua, 
land,  said  of  shallow  places  in  the 
sea;  mamtienua,  the  earth.     Mq.: 
fenua,  henua,  land,  country,  place, 
property.     Ta. :  fenua,  land,  coun- 
try, place. 
There  is  apparently  nothing  critical  in 
the  first  vowel;  e  is  the  most  widely  ex- 
tended ;  a  is  found  only  in  Samoa,  Viti,  and 
Rotuma  in  Nuclear  Polynesia,  but  is  the 
dominant  vowel  in  Melanesian  survivals. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  341.) 


henua  2  uterus  T  (cf.  eve). 
T  Pau. :  pufenua,  placenta.     Mgv. :  enua, 
id.     Mq. :  fenua,  henua,  id. 
henua  3  ? 

pupuhi  henua,  volley. 
PS    Sa.:  fana-fanua,    cannon.     To.:  mea 
fanafonua,  id.     Fu.:  fanafenua, id. 
Nine:  fanafoitua,  id.    Viti:  a  dakai 
ni  vanua,  id. 
I  can  not  understand  this  henua.      Of 
course  the  cannon  to  which  it  is  applied  is 
modern  and  alien  and  became  known  to 
the  islanders  as  part  of  the  equipment  of 
the   whaler   and    the    explorer.     A    very 
simple  explanation  is  to  regard  fanua  as 
objective,  fanafanua  as  the  shooter  at  the 
shore;  this  is  doubly  negatived,  first  be- 
cause fana  takes  for  its  object  the  missile 
shot  and  not  the  mark  aimed  at,  second 
because  Viti  requires  vanua  in  a  genitive 
character.     And   if   this   metaphor   is  so 
simple,  why  is  it  confined  to  Proto-Samoan 
folk    without    suggesting    itself    to    their 
Tongafiti  kin?     I  think  the  applicability 
must  rest  in  some  meaning  oi  fanua  which 
has  nothing  to  do  with  land. 
(hepo)    hakahepo    to    talk    in    the    sleep 
(hakakepo  R). 
PS  vSa. :  fa'alepo,  a  dream. 

Pere  Roussel's  vocabulary  form  haka- 
kepo, which  makes  no  sense,  is  clearly  a 
misreading  of  the  manuscript.  Translit- 
erated back  to  a  Samoan  form  hakahepo 
becomes  fa'asepo,  which  differs  from  the 
present  Samoan/a'a/<?^oonly  by  the  differ- 
ence between  se  and  le,  or  that  between  the 
general  and  the  particular  article. 
hera-ki-to-mea  luck  T. 

Probably  he  ragi  to  mea,  if  such  a  mean- 
ing may  be  given  to  that  possible  colloca- 
tion  of   words;  other   instances   are   ob- 
served in  which  Paymaster  Thomson  has 
used  k  for  g. 
here  1  to  lash,  to  belay,  to  knot  the  end  of  a 
cord,  to  lace,  to  tie,  to  bind,  to 
fasten,  to  knot ;  to  catch  in  a  noose, 
to  strangle,  to  garrote. 
here  pepe,  to  saddle. 
moa  herea,  a  trussed  fowl. 
hehere  collar,  necklet. 
herega  bond,  ligament. 
P  Pau.:  here,  a  snare,  a  running  knot,  a 
tie,  to  lace  up.     Mgv. :  ere,  to  hang 
up,    to    suspend;  ereere,    to    bind 
down,  to  enthrall,  to  tie  with  great 
care.     Mq.:  hee,    to    catch    in    a 
noose,  to  lace,   to  strangle.     Ta.: 
here,  a  snare,  a  cord,  to  lace. 
(here  2)  hakahere  to  buy,  to  sell,  to  barter, 
to  part  with,  to  pay  for,  to  do  busi- 
ness, to  compensate,  to  owe,  to  dis- 
burse, to  expiate,  to  indemnify,  to 
rent    out,    to    hire,    to    traffic,    to 
bargain,  to  bribe ;  merchant,  trader, 
business,  revenge. 
tagata  hakahere,  merchant,  trader. 
hakahere  ki  te  ika,  to  avenge. 
hakaherega  ransom,  redemption. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


203 


(here)  2  hakahere — continued. 

hakahererua  to  exchange,  to  avenge. 
here  3  here  ei  hoiho,  incense. 
heregao  {here  i-gao)  scarf,  cravat. 
hereo  button  T  (?  he  veo). 
herepo  ice  plant  T. 
herohero  scarlet,  suffocating  T. 

ura  herohero,  brilliance  of  flames. 
heru  leg  T  Q. 
heruheru  rake. 

P  Pau.:  heru,  to  brush  with  the  hand. 
Mq.:  heii,  to  scrape,  to  clear  away 
by  rubbing.     Ta. :  heru,  to  scratch 
the  ground. 
In  sense  the  Paumotu  and  Marquesas 
are  by  no  means  satisfactorily  coordinated, 
but  there  is  no  other  stem  with  which  they 
may  be  associated,  and  it  is  to  be  noted 
that  the  definitions  of  the  Paumotu  dic- 
tionary are  meager  and  Bishop  Dordillon's 
Marquesas  dictionary  is  scarcely  better. 
heruru  to  calk  (cf.  uru  i). 
hetu  1  star  (heetuu). 
hetu  rere,  meteor. 
hetu  pupura,  planet. 
P  Pau. :  hetu,  star.     Mgv. :  etu,  id.     Mq. : 
fetu,  hetu,  id.     Ta.:  fetu,  fetia,  id. 
The  alternative  {orm  fetia  in  Tahiti,  now 
the  only  one  in  common  use,  need  not  be 
regarded  as  an  anomaly  in  mutation.     It 
seems  to  derive  from  Paumotu  fetika,  a 
planet.     Its   introduction   into  Tahiti   is 
due  to  the  fa.shion  of  accepting  Paumotu 
vocables  which  arose  when  the  house  of 
Pomare  came  into  power. 
hetu  2  capital  letter  (?  he  tu). 
hetu  3  to  amuse. 
hetu  4  to  stamp  the  feet. 
hetuhetu 

a.  to  calk. 

b.  to  strike  the  water. 
hetuke  sea  urchin. 

Mgv.:  etuke,  the  sea  porcupine;  points, 
spines  of  the  sea  porcupine.    Mq. : 
etue,  a  species  of  fish. 
(heu  I)  heheu. 

ivi  heheu,  the  cachalot,  bone  needle  Q. 
hakaheu  spade,  to  shovel,  to  grub  up, 
to   scratch   the   ground,   to   labor. 
rava  hakaheu,  laborious,  toilsome. 
(heu  2)  hakaheu  affair. 
heva  (eva). 
hi  1  to  angle. 

Mgv. :  hi,  hipo,  to  fish  with  a  line.  Mq., 
Ta. :  hi,  id. 
hi  2  asthma,  to  wipe  the  nose. 

hihi  to  have  a  cold. 
hia  1  e  hia,  how  many? 

P  Pau.:  ehia,  id.     Mgv.:  e  hia,  id.     Mq. : 
fia,  hia,  e  hia,  toohia,  id.     Ta.:  hia, 
e  hia,  a  hia,  toohia,  id. 
hia  2  to  whistle. 

hakahia  to  turn  the  stomach. 
TPau.:  hiohio,    to   whistle,    to    hiss    at. 
Mgv. :  vio,  to  hiss  in  speaking.  Ta. : 
hio,  to  whistle,  to  blow. 
Ma. :  whio,  to  whistle. 


hiahia  to  saw. 

P  Pau. :  ika,  to  cause  fire  by  friction  of  one 
piece    of    wood    against    another. 
Mgv.:  hika,  id.  Ta..:  hia,  id.  Mq.: 
hika,  hina,  to  saw,  to  obtain  fire  by 
friction. 
The  identification  lacks  much  in  sense; 
it  would  also  entail  the  loss  of  a  stem  k. 
Despite  the   inclusion  of   the  saw  sense 
in  the  Marquesan  the  fire  friction  is  the 
plow   method   and   differs   in   a   marked 
degree  from  any  sawing. 
hieroturia,  sacrilege  {hierodoulia). 
higa  1  to  consent,  to  obej',  to  give  adhesion, 
to  acquiesce. 
higahaga  agreement. 
higa  2  to  fall,  to  stumble  (iga). 
higa  iho,  to  fall  down. 
higa  ki  te  amoga  (uraga),  to  fall  be- 
neath a  burden. 
iga  rakerake,  ignominy. 
higahiga  awry,  to  stagger. 
hihiga  to  heel  over  under  the  wind. 
T  Pau. :  higa,     to     fall.     Mgv. :  akahiga, 
turned  upside  down,  thrown  down, 
upset.     Mq.:  hina,    hika,    turned 
upside  down,  fallen,  sHpped.  Ta. : 
hid,  to  fall. 
As   this   occurs   in   Tongan   higa   and 
Futuna  siga  it  may  be  assignable  to  the 
general   Polynesian   class,   not,   however, 
materially  affecting  any  argument  in  the 
work  except  to  swell  the  number  of  the 
neutral  element. 
higa  3    to  beat  down,  to  defeat,  to  subject, 
to  convince;  danger,  defeat. 
e  ko  higa,  unconquerable. 
tae  higa,  invincible. 
higaa  conquered,  convinced. 
hakahiga  to  subject,  to  gain  the  mas- 
tery, to  persuade,  to  subjugate,  to 
conquer;  victory. 
hakahaiiahiga  to  surpass. 
Mq. :  hina,  hika,  conquered,  vanquished, 
surrendered. 
hihi  1  antennae,  feelers,  lattice,  eyebrow  T 
{hihu  Q). 
hihi  ketuketu,  to  wrinkle,  to  turn  back 
the  eyelids. 
hihihihi  to  lace,  to  twist;  eyebrow. 
hakahihi  to  cross  the  legs. 
TPau.:  hihi,    a    ray,    sunbeam.     Mgv.: 
hihi,  to  confuse;  akahihi,  to  con- 
fuse, to  tangle;  pehehihi,  interlaced, 
crossing;  tahihi,  entangled.     Mq.: 
hihi,     antennas,     tentacles,     cat's 
whiskers.     Ta.:  /n'/n,  sun  ray,  cat's 
whiskers,  antennae. 
Close  analysis  is  needed  to  clear  up  the 
situation  in  this  vocable. 

A.  A  long  thread-like  object,  antenna, 
tentacle,  cat's  whisker,  eyelash,  ray: 
found  only  in  Rapanui,  Paumotu,  Mar- 
quesas, Tahiti,  Maori. 

B.  A  word  signifying  tangled,  inter- 
laced or  that  which  is  interlaced:  found 
in  Maori,  Rapanui,  Mangareva,  Tahiti, 


204 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


hihi  1 — continued. 

Tonga,  and  perhaps  Samoa  fifi  the  small 
intestine. 

In  the  only  two  languages  which  have 
both  senses  a  phonetic  diflerence  is  noted: 
I,    Ta. :  hihi.  Ma. :  hihi;  2,  Ta. :  fifi;  Ma.: 
whiwhi. 
hihi  2  to  tear,  to  strip. 

tutae  hihi,  constipation. 
momore  hihi,  to  injure,  to  damage. 
hihiga  (higa  2). 
hihimata  (/;//zz  i-mata  i)  eyelash. 

Ta.:  hihimata,  id. 
hihiri  difficult  to  reach. 
hiho  to  come. 
hihoi  I  to  divine. 
hakahihoi  id. 

Ta. :  hiohio,    diviner,    wizard,    spy;    to 
observe. 
hihoi  2    to  turn  into,  to  transform. 

hakahihoi  to  infuse,  to  mix,  to  blend, 
to  falsify. 
hiihii  to  laugh. 
hika  a  netting  needle  Q. 

PS  vSa.:  si'a,  id.     Fu.,  Viti:  sika,  id. 
hiki  tail  fin  Q  (?  hiku) 
hikohiko  keke  hide-and-seek. 
hikuvera  brown  T. 
himene  hymn,  song,  to  sing. 
hinihini  remote  in  time. 

hinihini  ke  avai,  ancient. 
hakahinihini  to  delay,  to  postpone, 
to  prolong,  to  prorogue,  to  retard, 
to  put  off. 
hio  to  grasp. 

kia  hio,  to  arrest. 
hakahio  to  attach,  to  fix,  to  force,  to 
favor,  to  rent. 
hiohio  I  by  force,  strong,  earnestly,  urgency. 
tae  hioa,  flexible. 
Mq.:  fio,  to  grasp,  to  take  by  force. 
hiohio  2  steel  (cf.  ohio,  iho  4). 
hiohio  3  to  affront,  to  insist,  to  demand. 
hiohio  4  to  clot,  to  coagulate. 
hipa  to  incline,  to  lean,  to  deviate,  to  slope; 
deviation;    oblique,    tortuous;    to 
avoid,    to  evade,  to  shun. 
hiriga  hipa,  to  go  obliquely. 
hipahaga  obliquely. 
hipahipa  to  inchne. 
P  Mgv.:  akahipa,  akaipa,  to  lift  up  the 
chin  of  another  person  with  the 
hand.    Mq. :  hipa,  curved,  crooked, 
athwart,  oblique,  zigzag;  to  warp, 
to  step  aside,  to  limp.    Ta.  :faahipa, 
to  turn  aside. 
hipokerita,  hypocrite. 
hipotati  hypostasis. 

hipu  calabash,  shell,  cup,  jug,  goblet,  pot, 
plate,  vase,  bowl,  any  such  recep- 
tacle. 
hipu  hiva,  melon,  bottle. 
hipu  takatore,  vessel. 
hipu  unuvai,  drinking  glass. 
P  Mgv. :  ipu,  calabash,  gourd  for  carry- 
ing liquids.     Mq. :  ipu,  all  .sorts  of 
small  vases,  shell,  bowl,  receptacle, 


hipu — continued. 

coconut  shell.     Ta. :  ipu,  calabash, 
cup,  receptacle. 
hira  to  turn  the  eyes  away,  to  leer. 

hakahira  maki  hakahira,  squint-eyed. 
PMq.:  AzVi,  crosseyed.     Ta. :  /jzVa,  bash- 
fulness;  hihira,  to  look  askance. 
From  the  fact  that  in  Samoa  this  is  used 
only  in  the  courtesy  dialect,  which  is  char- 
acterized by  much  loan  material,  we  may 
regard  this  as  of  Tongafiti  source  persist- 
ing in  Nuclear  Polynesia  from  the  time  of 
contact   in   the   special   Samoan   use;   in 
Tonga  hila  to  look  askant. 
hiri  I  to  elevate,  to  mount. 

hiriga  to  elevate;  elevation,  mounted, 
ascension,  assumption,  declivity. 
hiriga  mouga,  hillside. 
hirihiri  a  swing,  seesaw. 
P  Pau.:  iri,  to  be  put  up  in  a  place,  to 
lodge.     Mgv.:  iri,     placed     in     a 
higher  position  than  the  observer, 
as  a  box  on  a  high  shelf.     Ta. :  iri, 
to  lodge  or  stick  up  in  a  place. 
The     germ     signification     is     "above, 
higher."     In  Samoa  it  is  used  most  com- 
monly in  a  tropical  sense,  but  the  primal 
sense  is  sufficiently  retained  in  the  signifi- 
cation to  lodge,  to  stick  in,  to  show  general 
concord  with  Rapanui  and  particular  har- 
mony with  the  other  languages  of  South- 
east Polynesia. 
hiri  2  to  make  a  bag. 

taiira  hiri,  to  make  a  cord. 
rauoho  hiri,  plaited  hair. 
hirihiri  frizzed. 

rauoho  hirihiri,  lock  of  hair. 
P  Mgv.:  hiri,  to  weave,  to  plait;  akahiri, 
to  make  a  mat.     Alq.:  hii,  large 
plait  of  coconut  fiber.     Ta. :  firi,  to 
plait,  to  braid. 
When  we  interpret  in  the  sense  of  local 
conditions  Pere  Roussel's  definition  "to 
make  a  bag"  the  concord  is  perfect,  for 
bags    are    woven.     The    germ    sense    is 
plainly  the  act  of  twining  in  and  out,  over 
and  under,  which,  with  specific  differences 
due  to  manner  and  material,  may  result  in 
plaiting  or  weaving;  see  hire. 
hiri  3  to  go,  to  walk,  to  voyage,  to  arrive,  to 
appear. 
hiri  tt  reka,  to  go  without  noise. 
hiri  koroiti,  to  go  softly. 
hiri  tahaga  no  viai,  to  go  without  a 
halt. 
hiriga  voyage,  journey. 

hiriga  hakapa,  to  go  by  twos. 
hiriga  hipa,  to  go  obliquely. 
hiriga  kokekoke,togohy  sudden  steps. 
hiriga  okorua,  to  go  by  twos. 
h-iriga  tahataha,  to  go  across. 
hiriga  tekiteki,  to  go  hopping. 
hiriga  te  mataku,  to  go  fearlessly. 
hiriga  totoro,  to  go  on  all  fours. 
hiriga  varikapau,  to  go  in  a  ring. 
hiriga  veveveve,  to  go  boldly. 


RAPANUI-ENGUSH    VOCABULARY. 


205 


hiro  to  spin,  to  twist. 

P  Mgv. :  hiro,  iro,  to  make  a  cord  or  line 
in  the  native  manner  by  twisting  on 
the  thigh.     Mq.:  fio,  hid,  to  spin, 
to  twist,  to  twine.     Ta.:  hiro,  to 
twist. 
This  differs  essentially  from  the  in-and- 
out  movement  involved  in  hiri  2,  for  here 
the  movement  is  that  of  rolling  on  the 
axis  of  length,  the  result  is  that  of  spinning. 
vStarting  with  the  coir  fiber,  the  first  opera- 
tion is  to  roll  {hire)  by  the  palm  of  the 
hand  upon  the  thigh,  which  lies  conveni- 
ently exposed  in  the  crosslegged  sedentary 
posture,  two  or  three  threads  into  a  cord; 
next  to  plait   {hiri)   three  or  other  odd 
number  of  such  cords  into  sennit. 
hirohiro  to  mix,  to  blend,  to  dissolve,  to 
infuse,  to  inject,  to  season,  to  streak 
with  several  colors. 
hirohiro  ei  paatai,  to  salt. 
hirohiroa  to  mingle. 

hirohiroa  ei  vai,  diluted  with  water. 
hita  to  strangle. 

hiti  1  to  rise,  to  appear,  to  dawn,     (ka-htti, 
to  climb  T.) 
hitihaga  rising. 

hitihaga  raa,  sunrise. 
hitihiti  to  dawn. 

horau  hitihiti,  break  of  day. 
hakahiti  hakahiti  ki  te  eeve,  to  show  the 
buttocks. 
P  Mgv. :  hiti,  to  rise,  to  appear.     Mq. : 
fiti,  hiti,  to  arise,  to  mount,  to  go 
toward  the  mountains  or  toward 
the  east.     Ta. :  /nVz,  to  rise.     Pau.: 
tahiti,  to  leap,  to  get  over. 
hiti  2  puffed. 

gutic  hiti,  thick  lips. 
Mq.:  hitihiti,  full  of  excrescences. 
hitu  seven. 

P  Pau.:  ahito,  id.     Mgv.:  itu,  id.     Mq.: 
fitii,  hitu,  id.     Ta.:  hitu,  id. 
hiva  strange,  alien,  foreign;  a  stranger. 
kuhane  hiva,  Holy  Ghost. 
hakahiva  mata  hakahiva,  to  look  back. 

(?   hakahira.) 
Mq.,  Mgv.:  hiva,  iva,  a  stranger,  a  per- 
son from  another  district  or  coun- 
try.    Pau.:  pure-hiva,  a  butterfly. 
hivo  capstan. 

Mq. :  hivo,  to  raise  the  anchor,  to  weigh, 

to  set  sail. 
This,  despite  its  occurrence  in  Marque- 
sas, is  an  English  loan,  one  of  the  oldest 
survivals  of  our  marine  dialect  as  seen  in 
"Heave-ho  and  rumbelow, "  of  which  we 
have  a  history  older  than  Flodden  Field. 
ho  1  ho!,  oh! 

Pau.,  Ta.:  ho,  id. 
ho  2  lest,  on  the  point  of. 
ho  3  to  deliver,  to  give  up. 

P  Pau.:  ho  ake,  to  despatch.  Mgv.:  0,  to 
give.  Ta.:  ho,  id. 
It  is  not  common  in  this  material  to  find 
Southeast  Polynesia  preserving  uniformly 
a  senior  form  of  any  vocable.  But  this 
word  appears  in  Samoa  as  foa'i,  in  Tonga,    I 


ho  3 — continued. 

Nine  and  Uvea  as  foaki.  I  have  com- 
mented (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
241)  upon  -aki  as  a  modern  mechanism  in 
particularizing  the  verb  function  of  the 
attributive;  this  instance  shows  that  it 
arose  later  than  the  Proto-Samoan  migra- 
tion into  Southeast  Polynesia. 
hoa  I  friend. 

repa  hoa,  friend  (male),  comrade,  com- 
panion, fellow;  to  confide. 
repa  hoa  titika,  faithful  friend. 
gam  hoa,  friend  (either  sex). 
uha  hoa,  friend  (female). 
hoa  ko7ia,  native  T. 
P  Pan.:  hoa,  friend,  companion.     Mgv.: 
hoa,  friend;  oa,  a  friend,  said  of  a 
man  loved  by  another.     Mq. :  hoa, 
friend,    comrade,    companion    (of 
either    sex).     Ta. :  hoa,    a    friend. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  306.) 
hoa  2  to  abandon,  to  debark,  to  cast,  to 
launch,  to  anchor,  to  let  go,  to  give 
up,  to  reject,  to  repudiate,  to  sup- 
press,  to  cut  off,  to  jerk  out,  to 
proscribe,  to  reprove. 
hoahoa  to  upset,  to  destroy. 
hoao  ? 

hakape^  no  kai  hoao,  abundance,  to 

abound. 
tae  he  mau  kti  hoao,  abundance. 
hoe  1  paddle. 

P  Mgv.:  hoe,  ohe,  id.     Mq.,  Ta.:  hoe,  id. 

The  alternative  form  in  Mangareva  is 
susceptible  of  explanation  by  metathesis, 
by  the  general  carelessness  as  to  the  aspi- 
rate which  we  observe  in  this  region  or  in 
its   reporters,  by   the   persistence  of   the 
aspiration  of  the  Proto-Samoan /o/ze;  see 
The    Polynesian    Wanderings,    429,   and 
Beach-la-Mar,  52. 
hoc  2  to  wheeze  with  fatigue  (oeoe  2). 
arero  oeoe,  to  stammer,  to  stutter. 
Mgv. :  oe,  to  make  a  whistling  sound  in 
breathing ;  ohe,  a  cry  from  a  person 
out  of  breath.     Mq.:  oe,  to  wheeze 
with  fatigue. 
hoe  3  blade,  knife. 

hoe  hahatu,  clasp-knife,  jack-knife. 
hoe  hakanemu,  clasp-knife. 
hoe  pikopiko,  pruning-knife. 
hogehoge  putrid  odor. 

PS  Pau.:  hogohogo,  to  have  an  offensive 
smell.  Mgv.:  hogohogo,  to  smell  a 
bad  odor  now  and  then.  Mq.: 
honohono,  hokohoko,  hekoheko,  dis- 
gusting odor. 
Sa.:  so'^ogo,   to    smell    of    urine.     To.: 

hogo,  hohogo,  to  smell  like  urine. 
There  seems  sufificient  sense  association 
to  carry  the  vowel  mutation.     This  muta- 
tion, o-e.  is  found  but  once  in  the  mass  of 
material  discussed  in  The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 51. 
hogi  I  to  smell,  to  stink.     (Cf.  hogehoge.) 
hogihogi  to  scent. 

tori  te  koa  hogihogi,  to  follow  a  scent. 


206 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


hogi  2  to  kiss,  to  embrace,  to  smell, 
hogihogi  joy. 
PPau.:  /lo.ij/.  to  rub  noses,  to  kiss.  Mgv.:  | 
ogi,  to  kiss,  to  embrace,  to  smell,  to  i 
sniff.  Mq.:  honi,  hoki,  to  kiss,  to  , 
touch  nose  to  nose,  to  smell.  Ta.:  \ 
hoi,  to  embrace,  to  smell.  (The  j 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  306.)  1 

hohonu  deep. 

hakahohonu  to  deepen. 
ata  hakahohonu ,  abyss. 
T  Mgv. :  hohonu,  the  deep  sea,  high  tide. 
Mq. :  hohonu,  honiihonu,  deep,  high, 
hidden,  mysterious.     Ta. :  hohonu, 
deep. 
hohora  (.horahora). 
hoi  /  horse. 

hoi  2  hoi  atu,  to  get  out  of  the  way. 
hoiho  ? 

here  ei  hoiho,  incen.se. 
hoke  banana  leaf. 
hoki  1  also,  what. 

ki  ra  hoki,  precisely  there. 
pei  ra  hoki,  similitude,  likeness. 
pei  ra  hoki  ta  maton,  usage. 
P  Pau. :  hokihoki,  often.    Mgv. :  hoki,  also, 
and,  likewise.       Mq.:   hoi,  surely. 
Ta. :  hoi,  also,  likewise. 
hoki  2  to  return,  to  turn  back,  to  draw  back, 
to  give  back,  to  tack. 
mau  e  hoki  mai,  to  lend. 
hoki  hakahou,  to  carry  back. 
hoki  amuri,  to  retrograde.  j 

hakahoki  to  bring  back,  to  send  back, 
to  carry  back,  to  restore,  to  renew, 
to  revoke,  to  remove,  to  dismiss,  to 
pay,  to  pardon,  to  compress. 
hakahokia  given  up. 
hakahokihaga  obligation. 
P   Pan.:  hokihoki,    to   persist,    to   insist; 
fakahoki.  to  give  back.    Mgv. :  hoki, 
to  return,  to  retrace  one's  steps; 
oki,  to  return,  to  come  back.     Ta. : 
hoi,  to  return,  to  come  back. 
hoko  1  to  traffic,  to  trade,  to  buy,  to  ransom 
(hoo). 
hoda  te  kaiga,  to  buy  land. 
T  Pau. :  hoko,  to  buy,  to  sell.     Mgv. :  oka, 
id.     Mq.:  hoko,  price,  to  barter,  to 
buy,   to  sell.     Ta.:  hoo,   price,   to 
sell,  to  barter,  to  exchange. 
hoko  2  to  sport,  to  play. 
hokohoko  T  (hakahaka). 
homo  thunder. 
honihoni  I  to  cut,  to  carve. 

P  Ta.:  honi,  to  bite. 
honihoni  2  adultery. 

Pau.:  honi,  to  copulate. 
honohono  to  join,  to  fit,  to  adjust,  to  unite, 
to  patch,  joint. 
hakahonohono  a  joining. 
P  Mgv. :  hono,  to  join  or  fit  pieces  of  wood 
together,  to  piece  out  a  substance 
with  another  piece  of  the  same  ma- 
terial.    Ta.:  /jono,  to  join,  to  unite. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  333  ) 


honu  turtle. 

P  Mgv.:  honu.  onu,  id.     Mq.,  Ta.:  honu, 
id.    (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
346.) 
honui  great  (hoonui). 
honui,  chief  T. 
tagala  hoonui,  personage. 
hakahonui  to  praise,  to  commend. 
hoo  to  contain. 
hob  (hoko  i). 
hoopu  (hopu). 
hope  spine,  backbone. 

T  Pau.:  hopega,  the  last;  hoperemu,  the 
posteriors  of  an  animal.  Mgv.: 
ope,  the  breech,  the  rump,  buttocks, 
the  end  or  tip  of  fruits.  Mq. :  hope, 
the  rear,  tail;  hopehope,  the  but- 
tocks. Ta.:  hope,  tail. 
hopehope  calm;  cooked  too  much. 

Mq. :  hopee,  laziness,  indolence,  feeble, 
soft. 
hopo  alarm,  fear,  formidable. 
ate  hopo,  ambition. 
hopohopo  languor,  fear,  timid,  to  lan- 
guish. 
manava  hopohopo,  terror,  to  desolate. 
hopohopo  teni,  to  langui.sh. 
hakahopohopo  to  alarm. 
T  Pau. :  hopohopo,  conscience,  perception. 
Mq.:  hopo,  fear,  dread,  remorse. 
hopu  bath;  to  bathe,  to  cleanse  (hoopu). 
Pau.:  hopu,   to  bathe.     Ta.:  hopu,   to 
dive. 
hora  1  in  haste  (horahorau). 
hora  2  summer,  April. 
hora  nui,  March. 
vaha  hora,  spring. 
hora  3,  hour,  watch. 

horahora    to    spread,    unfold,    extend,    to 
heave  to. 
hohora  to  come  into  leaf. 
P  Pau. :  hohora,  to  unfold,  to  unroll;  hora- 
hora,  to   spread   out,   to   unwrap. 
Mgv. :  hohora,  to  spread  out  clothes 
as  a  carpet;  niohora,  to  stretch  out 
(from  the  smallest  extension  to  the 
greatest).     Mq.:  /lo/foa,  to  display, 
to    spread    out,    to    unroll.     Ta.: 
hohora,  to  open,  to  display;  hora, 
to  extend  the  hand  in  giving  it. 
horau  in  haste,  on  the  point  of. 
horau  hitihiti.  daybreak. 
horau  mai,   to  run  to,   to  bring,   to 

appear. 
horau  marama  no  Hi,  daybreak. 
horahorau  immediately,  sooner,  forth- 
with; active,  diligent,  fecund,  gen- 
erous, unexpected,  sudden,  pressing, 
prompt,  rapid,  .swift,  speedy,  all  at 
once;  to  go  boldly,  to  appear  sud- 
denly, to  be  precipitate,  to  press  on, 
to  grow  rapidly. 
haga  horahorau,  to  slight. 
tae    horahorau,    to    be    arrested    in 
growth. 
horahoraukina  agile. 
horauhorau  brief,  to  continue. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


207 


horau — continued. 
horarau  to  run. 
(P  Pau.:  horo,  to  flee,  to  run.     Mq.:  hod, 
to  go  quickly,  prompt,  brisk,  to  run, 
to  make  haste.     Ta.  horo,  to  run; 
horohoro.    activity,    quickly.     The 
conduplication  horahorau  militates 
against  this  identification.) 
horauhopae  (horohopae). 
here  to  hew,  to  cut  off,  to  amputate,  to  cas- 
trate, to  cut  with  a  knife,  to  decapi- 
tate, to  abridge,  to  incise,  to  set 
landmarks;  a  notch, incision,  tenon. 
hare  poto,  to  cut  short  off. 
hore  le  gao,  to  chop  the  head  off. 
horea  taken  to  pieces. 

kai  horea,  intact,  integrity. 
horega    chamber,   class,    debris,   half, 
stage,    fraction,    fragment,    shred, 
scrap,  string,  bit,  part,  partial,  par- 
tition, piece,  portion,  quarter,  sect, 
section. 
horega  hare,  hall. 
horega  kahu,  skirt. 
horega  kai,  ration  . 
horega  ki,  phrase. 
horega  no  iti,  parcel,  subdivision. 
horega  no  iii  hakapiri,  supplement. 
horega  nui,  majority. 
horega  tagata,  party. 
horehore  to  carve,  to  tear,  to  cut  off, 
to  lop,  to  parcel  out,  to  divide  into 
parcels,  to  share,  to  take  to  pieces, 
to  mark  with  spots,  streaked,  color- 
ing, to  hew,  to  torture. 
horehore  itiiti,  to  cut  into  bits. 
T  Pau.:  kohore,  to  make  bald;  pahore,  to 
peel  off.     Mgv. :  hohore,  to  rough 
hew ;  oreore,  to  smooth  off,  to  level 
inequalities.    Mq. :  horehore,  to  husk 
grain;    hoe,  to   notch,  to  channel, 
to  plane.     Ta. :  hore,  to  peel. 
We  have  here  an  interlacing  of  similar 
vocables. 

A.  Cutting    sense:  Rapanui,     Manga- 
reva,  Marquesas. 

B.  To  peel,  or  its  resultant  bald:  Maori, 
Hawaii,  Paumotu,  Marquesas,  Tahiti. 

hori  1  calm. 

horihori  undecided,  inattentive,  indif- 
ferent, weary,  lassitude. 
hori  2  to  be  opposed. 

hakahori  to  exclude. 
hakahoriga  to  criticize. 
horihori  adversity. 

tun  mat  te  horihori,  accident. 
horihori   tnaia   i   te   reoreo,    to   com- 
promise. 
hakahorihori    to    contradict,    to    go 

against,  to  criticize,  to  perplex. 
Mq.:  oi,  to  refuse  to  give  up,  to  make 
opposition;  hakaoi,  to  contradict. 
horo  1  to  wash  down,  to  gulp,  to  swallow,  to 
bolt  food. 
horohoro  to  swallow,  to  gobble,  glut- 
tonous,   greedy,    insatiable,    vora- 
cious. 


horo  1 — continued. 

PPau. :  tahoro,  to  swallow;  horomiti,  id. 
Mgv.:  horo,  oro,  id.  Mq.:  hoo,  to 
eat  poi,  to  swallow  without  chew- 
ing. Ta. :  horo  puupuu,  to  bolt  food ; 
hnromii,  to  swallow,  to  devour. 
horo  2  to  escape,  to  hide. 

Pau.:  horo,  to  hide,  to  bury,  to  avoid. 
horo  3  to  trot  (horau). 

PPau.:  horo,  to  run,  to  gallop.     Mgv.: 
oro,  ohoro,  to  pass  along  quickly. 
Mq.:  hoo,  to  run,  to  make  haste. 
Ta.:  horo,  to  run. 
The  gait  specification  in  the  senses  run, 
trot,  gallop,  must  be  thrown  out  of  the 
reckoning,    for   the    Polynesians   had   no 
large  mammals  on  which  to  study  differ- 
ences   in    methods   of   locomotion.     The 
j        germ  sense  is  that  of  swift  motion. 
j    horo  4  to  put  an  edge  on,  a  jointing  plane 
(orooro). 
horohoro  to  brush,  to  polish,  to  clear 
up,  to  rub  wood,  to  rumple. 
maea  horohoro,  snowy  rock. 
P  Mgv.:  oro,  to  rub,  to  whet,  to  sharpen. 
Mq. :  hoo,  to  rub  on  a  stone.     Ta. : 
hororaa  to,  a  cane  mill ;  oro,  to  rasp, 
to  grate. 
horo  5  to  starch  (horoi). 

Mgv. :  oro,  to  wash. 
horo  6  to  have  recourse  to,  to  repass. 
horo  7  ? 

horo  varevare,  without  branches. 
horoga  demarcation. 
horohopae  to  save,  to  economize,  steward 

(horauhopae). 
horoi  1  to  dry,  to  wipe  (horo  5). 
horoimata,  handkerchief. 
P  Mgv. :  horoi,  oroi,  a  towel,  handkerchief, 
anything    used    as    a   wiper   after 
bathing.     Mq.:  hooi,  to  wash,  to 
cleanse,    to    purify,    to    scour,    to 
rinse,  to  dry,  to  bathe,  to  dry  the 
tears,  to  console.     Ta. :  horoi,  hand- 
kerchief, to  wash,  to  cleanse.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  262.) 
horoi  2    to    clean,    to    efface,    to    sharpen 
(horo  4). 
Mq. :  hooi,  to  efface. 
horu  pig  (oru). 

punua  horu,  suckling  pig. 
horuhoru  to  sleep  (ahuru,  auru,  goruru). 
hoto  shoulder. 
hotonuinui  fat. 
hotopararaha  fat. 
hou  1  to  perforate,  to  drill. 

P  Pau.:  fakahoti,  to  furrow,  to  groove,  to 

plow.      Mgv.:    hou,  ouou,  a  drill, 

a   wimble,    a   borer,    a   gimlet,    to 

I  pierce  with  a  drill.     Mq.:  hou,  an 

auger,  a  drill,  a  wimble,  cork.screw, 

to  pierce  with  a  drill.     Ta. :  hou, 

I  auger,  to  drill. 

1    hou  2  new,   fresh,   modern,   recent,   young, 

youth. 
j  rae  ki  te  mea  hou,  to  innovate. 

hou  ami,  modern. 


208 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


hou  2 — continued. 

hakahou   to  reiterate,  reparation,   to 
restore,  to  recapitulate. 
haga  hakahou,  to  make  over,  to  renew, 

recovery. 
avai  hakahou,  a  loan,  to  borrow. 
rere  hakahou  niai,  to  rebound. 
hakahou   iho,  to  recommence. 
P  Pau. :  hou,  young,  new.    Mgv. ;  hou,  new ; 
akahou,  to  renew.     Mq. :  hou,  new, 
recent,    fresh,    young.     Ta.:    hou, 
new,   recent,   before.      (The   Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  327.) 
hove  widow,  widower. 
Mq.:  veve,  id. 

As  the  social  condition  is  matter  of  no 
great  moment  in  Polynesian  life,  and  of 
less  duration,  hove  and  veve  may  be  bor- 
rowed from  veiif. 
hu  1  breaking  of  wind. 

T  Mgv.,  MM,  to  break  wind.     Mq.,  Ta. : 
hu,  id. 
hu  2  whistling  of  the  wind,  to  blow,  tempest, 
high  wind. 
P  Pau.:  huga,  a  hurricane. 
hua  1  the  same. 

hi  hua,  again,  to  continue,  to  strain, 
to  struggle,  to  move,  to  repeat,  over 
and  above. 
Mq. :  hua,  the  same,  to  return,  to  recom- 
mence. 
hua  2  to  bloom,   to  sprout;  flower,   fruit 
(huaa). 
huaa  tae  oko,  huaa  vahio,  young  fruit. 
hua  atahi,  only  son. 
huahaga  fruit. 

mei  te  huahaga  0  lokoe  kopu,  the  fruit 

of  thy  body. 
tikea  huahaga,  deceptive  appearance. 
PPau.:  ua,  to  be  born;  huaga,  lineage. 
Mgv.:  hua,    to    produce    (said    of 
trees,  grain,  etc.),  blooming  time  of 
flowers,  abundance  of  fruit.  Mq.: 
hua,  to  produce,  to  bear  fruit.  Ta. : 
ua,   to   sprout.     (The   Polynesian 
Wanderings,  426.) 
huahua  I  a  tailless  fowl. 
huahua  2  (ua  2). 

hue  I  calabash,  gourd,  pumpkin,  pot,  vase. 
P  Pau.:  hue,  gourd.     Mqv.:  hue,  calabash 
gourd.     Mq.:  hue  viaoi,  calabash; 
hue    dkau,    pumpkin;    hue,    every 
sort  of  vase  with  a  large  aperture. 
Ta. :  hue,  gourd,  bottle. 
hue  2   a   pile,   a   heap;   to  accumulate,   to 
agglomerate,  to  amass,  to  heap  up, 
to   collect,    to   charge,    to   put   in 
charge,  to  destine,  to  consider,  to 
camp,    to    pile    up,    to    mass,    to 
assemble,  to  conceal,  to  reunite. 
hue  ke,  to  choose. 
htie  no,  a  halt. 

hue  ki  ruga,  to  put  on  another. 
hakahue  to  heap  up,    to  amass, 

assemble. 
huega  mass,  sheepfold,  camp,  collec- 
tion,   company,    society,    council 


to 


hue  2 — continued. 

corporation,  faculty,  crowd,  group, 
league. 
Mgv. :  hue,  to  collect,  to  gather  together, 
to  heap  up.     Mq. :  huevaevae,  calf 
of  the  leg;  huefenua,  the  terrestrial 
globe.     Ta. :  hue,  to  heap  up. 
huero  (uero). 
huga  (uga). 

hugahuga  to  cut  off,  to  divide  in  parcels, 
fragment,  debris,  small. 
hakahugahuga  to  crumble. 
P    Pau.:    hugahuga,    to   crumble,    a   rag, 
tatter.      Mgv.:    ugauga,    crumbs, 
little  pieces;  hugahuga,  a  particle, 
a  crumb,  a  tiny  piece,  a  portion  of 
anything,   a  small  object,  a  small 
man;  huga,   a   piece   of  pandanus 
leaf  cut   short   off   from   its   row; 
akahuga,  to  bruise,  to  crush,  to  grind 
to  atoms.  Mc\.:huka,crumhs;htma- 
huna,  small,  tiny,  slender,  slim. 
hugamoa  thin,  emaciated. 

(Mq.:  haamoka,  emaciated.) 
The  Marquesan  is  a  regularly  formed 
causative  of  moka.     This  suggests  that 
Pere  Roussel's  hugamoa  is  a  misprint  for 
hagamoa. 
hugaraa  {hugahuga-raa  i)  morning  twilight. 
hugavai  father-in-law,  mother-in-law. 
T  Pau. :  hogavai,  father-in-law.    Ta. :  hooai, 
hoovai,  id. 
huhu  I  atom,  molecule. 

hakahuhu,  hakahuu,  to  pulverise. 
huhu  2  sap  wood,  alburnum. 

(P  icso,  ziho,  pith  of  trees.) 
huhu  3  humming,  to  buzz,  impetuous  (of 

wind). 
huhu  4  groove,  running-string. 

Pau.:  huhu,  a  groove.     Ta.:  huhu,  run- 
ning string  of  a  bag. 
huhu  5  to  take  a  reef. 
huhu  6  wormeaten. 
T  Mgv. :  huhuhu,  to  leave  a  thing  to  rot, 
to  let  it  go  to  corruption.     Mq.: 
huhu,  a  white  grub  which  eats  wood, 
the  cuttings  which  it  drops. 
The  association  of  the  grub,  found  in 
Marquesas  and  Maori,  with  the  result  of 
its  activities,  as  in  Rapanui,  finds  suffi- 
cient support  in  Hawaii  where  huhu  is  the 
grub  and  huhuhu  means  wormeaten.    This 
form   connects  herewith  the  Mangareva 
huhuhu,  although  the  grub  is  not  specified 
in  that  definition. 
huhu  7  to  strip,  to  graze  the  surface. 
T  Mgv.:  htihu,  to  wipe  off  the  dust,  to 
rake  a  garden.     Mq,.:  huhu,  to  rxxh, 
to  shell  grains. 
huhu  8  to  toll,  to  ring. 
(huhu  9)  hakahuhu  to  set  in  motion,  to 

apply  oneself. 
huhuhu  hu  to  sail  toward. 
huhumiro  {huhu  i-miro)  sawdust. 
huhure  (hurehure). 
huhuri  (huri). 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


209 


huhuru  hair,  down,  plumage,  fur. 

P  Pau. :  huruhuru,  coarse  hair  on  the  bodj-, 
a  feather,  wool.     Mgv. :  hiiru,  uru, 
the  hair  on  the  body,  a  feather; 
uruuru,  eyebrows,  eyelashes,   hair 
on  the  body,  a  filament;  roiirti,  the 
head    of    hair.     Mq.:    huu,    hair, 
feather,  fur.     Ta. :  huruhuru,  hair, 
wool,  feather. 
The  two  forms  in  Mangareva  may  de- 
rive from  two  stems,  fulu  and  ulii,  as  to 
which  see  The    Polynesian    Wanderings, 
267. 
huhuti  (huti). 
hui  tattooing  rod. 

(Cf.  Ta.:  hui,  to  prick,  to  pierce.) 
huira  (uira). 
huki  1  to  post  up,  to  publish. 

Mgv.:  liki,  to   allude   to,  to  make  re- 
marks upon.     Mq. :  hui,  to  revive 
a  forgotten  discourse. 
huki  2  to  cut  the  throat  (uki). 
hukihuki  1  colic. 

Pau.:  hukihuki,    itching.     Mgv.:  huki, 
to  be  in  labor,  childbirth;  ukiuki, 
shooting  pains,  pangs  of  childbirth. 
Mq. :  huki,  lancinating  pain. 
hukihuki  2  to  transpierce,  a  pricking. 
P  Pau.:  hukihuki,  to  bore,  to  perforate. 
Mgv.:  huki,  to  pierce  through,  to 
bury  a  small  piece  of  wood  in  the 
ground  or  in  a  soft  body,  to  dart 
with  a  lance,  to  lance;  uki,  to  stir 
the  fire,  to  break  the  fire  with  a 
stick.     Mq.:  huki,  to  pierce  a  fish 
with  a  bit  of  pointed  wood.     Ta. : 
hui,  to  pierce,  to  prick.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  225.) 
hukihuki  3  to  sink  to  the  bottom. 
huma  (uma). 

humu  1  tattooing  on  the  feet. 
(Cf.  Ta.:  iimu,  ornament.) 
humu  2  (umu). 
huna  thornless. 

PS  Sa. :  fa'afuna,  to  moult,   to  clip  the 
hair  short.    To.,  Fu.  :funa,  to  moult. 
It  is  clear  that  the  stem  funa  refers  to 
some  condition  to  which  the  act  of  moult- 
ing or  haircutting  is  contributory.     As  de- 
fining the  condition  rather  than  the  act 
the  Rapanui  retains  the  primitive  sense. 
hunoga  marriage,  son-in-law,  daughter-in- 
law. 
T  Pau.:  hunoga,    son-in-law.     Mq.:  hu- 
nona,    hukona,    huona,    son-in-law, 
daughter-in-law;     hunona     koina, 
wedding   feast.     Ta.:  hunod,    son- 
in-law,  daughter-in-law. 
hupee  mucus. 

hupeepee  asthma. 
T  Pau.,  Ta.:  hupe,  mucus. 
hura  I  sling. 

In  his  brilliant  study  of  the  distri- 
bution of  the  sling  in  the  Pacific  tracts. 
Captain  Friederici  makes  this  note  (Bei- 
trage  zur  Volker-und  Sprachenkunde  von 
Deutsch-Neuguinea,  page  115b):  "Such, 
though  somewhat  modified,  is  the  case  in 


hura  1 — continued. 

Rapanui,  Easter  Island.     The  testimony 
of  all  the  reporters  who  have  had  dealings 
with  these  people  is  unanimous  that  stones 
of  two  to  three  pounds  weight,  frequently 
sharp  chunks  of  obsidian,  were  thrown  by 
the  hand;  no  one  mentions   the  use  of 
slings.     Yet  Roussel  includes  this  weapon 
in  his  vocabulary  and  calls  it  hura.     In  my 
opinion  this  word  can  be  derived  only  from 
the  Mangareva  verb  kohura,  to  throw  a 
stone  or  a  lance.     So   far  as  we  know 
Rapanui  has  received  its  population  in 
part  by  way  of   Mangareva."      To  this 
note   should   be   added    the   citation   of 
kirikiri  ueue  as  exhibiting  this  particular 
use  of  ueue  in  which  the  general  sense  is 
the  transitive  shake. 
hura  2  fife,  whistle,  drum,  trumpet,  to  play. 
hurahura  whistle. 
P  Mq.:  hurahura,  dance,  divertissement, 
to  skip.     Ta. :  Awm,  to  leap  for  joy. 
Pau. :  hura-viru,  well  disposed. 
hurehure  to  shell,  to  skin. 
huhure  to  skin. 
PS  Mgv.:  huhure,  to  uncover,  to  expose, 
to  unfold,   to  unroll,  to  open,   to 
show. 
To. :  hafule,  to  shell. 
In  the  Tongan  hafule  the  ha  is  undoubt- 
edly one  of  the  group  of  which  fa' a  is  the 
type,  in  this  case  verb-formative. 
huri  1  stem. 

P  Mgv. :  huri,  a  banana  shoot.    Mq. :  hui, 
shoot,    scion.       (The    Polynesian 
Wanderings,  211.) 
huri  2  to  turn  over,  to  be  turned  over  onto 
another  side,  to  bend,  to  lean,  to 
warp. 
huri  ke,  to  change,  to  decant. 
tae  huri  ke,  invariable. 
huri  ke  tahaga  no  mai,  to  change  as 

the  wind. 
tae  huri,  immovable. 
e  ko  huri  ke,  infallible. 
huhuri  rolling. 
hakahuri  to  turn  over. 
hakahuri  ke,  to  divine. 
P  Pau.:  huri,  to  turn.     Mgv.:  huri,  uri, 
to  turn  on  one  side,  to  roll,  to  turn 
upside    down,    to    reverse.     Mq. : 
hui,  to  turn,  to  roll,  to  change  sides. 
Ta.:    huri,    to    turn,  to    reverse. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  335.) 
huri  3  to  throw,  to  shoot. 
huri  4  to  water,  to  wet. 
huri  5  to  hollow  out. 
hurihuri  1  wrath,  anger. 

kokoma    hurihuri,    animosity,    spite, 

wrath,  fury,  hate,  enmity,  irritable, 

quick  tempered,  to  feel  ofTended,  to 

resent,  to  pester. 

kokoma  hurihuru  ke,  to  be  in  a  rage. 

hurihuri  2  (huri  4). 

hurihuri  titi,  to  fill  up. 
hurihuri  3  to  polish. 
hurihuri  4  (uriuri). 
hurikea  to  transfigure,  to  transform. 


210 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


huru  1  huru  ke,  spotted. 
huru  2  (uru  i) 

huti  rope  T,  string  T. 

hutihuti  to  pluck,  to  pull  out,  tu  weed 
(huhuti).  j 

P  Pau. :  huti,  to  hoist;  hutihuti,  to  denude 
the  body  of  hair.  Mgv.:  hutihuti, 
to  pull  up,  to  extract,  to  draw  out 
(said  of  feathers,  hair  and  pants 
only);  utiuti,  to  pull  up  stalk  by- 
stalk.  Mq.:  hutihuti.  to  pluck,  to 
pull  out  the  hair;  huti,  to  hoist. 
Ta. :  huti,  to  pluck  feathers,  etc. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  276.) 

huu  1  (huhu  i). 

huu  2  (uu). 

i  toward. 

i  muri  00  na,  to  accompany. 
P  Mgv.:  1,  to.    Mq.:  i,  at.    Ta.:  i,  in,  at. 
ia  I  to,  toward. 

PS  Mgv. :  ia,  a  sign  of  the  dative  before 
proper  names.  Mq.:  ia,  to  (used 
laefore  pronouns  and  proper  names 
of  persons).  Ta.:  ia,  to,  toward 
(same  usage).  | 

Sa. :  'la,  id.    To.:  kia,  id.    Fu.:  kia,  id. 

Niue:  kia,  id. 
See  also  kia  2.  The  two  differ  only  as 
differ  the  simple  prepositions,  i  and  ki, 
locative  and  objective.  They  agree  in 
restriction  to  the  names  of  persons  and 
personal  pronouns.  In  my  comprehen- 
sion of  the  use  of  kia  it  becomes  somewhat 
clear  that  it  is  not  a  simple  preposition  but 
a  phrase  locution  {ki~a)  of  preposition  and 
demonstrative  object  abstractly  stated 
and  then  immediately  particularized  by 
the  name  in  apposition.  This  comports 
with  another  idiom  indicating  that  per- 
sons are  considered  superior  to  parsing, 
an  idea  which  must,  of  course,  be  held  by 
such  as  have  a  proper  respect  of  persons: 
'0  ai  lana  igoa  in  Samoan,  0  dhei  na  ya- 
dhana  in  Viti,  in  each  case  "who  is  his 
name?"  instead  of  what.  In  this  under- 
standing of  the  phrase  'ia  Malietoa  sig- 
nifies "to  that  one,  viz.,  Malietoa." 
ia  2  in  order  to,  so  that. 

Ta.:  ia,  in  order  that. 
ia  3  third  personal  pronoun  singular. 
ko  ia,  he,  she,  yes,  it  is,  this. 
ka  ko  ia,  a  greeting  T. 
ko  ia  a,    oneself,    particularly,    pre- 
cisely. 
no  ia,  his,  her. 
P  Pau.:  ia,  he,  she,  it.     Mgv.:  ia,  id.;  ko 
ia,  that  is  it.     Mq.:  ia,  he,  she,  it, 
that;  (7  ia,  it  is.     Ta.:  ia,  0  ia,  he, 
she,  it,  that. 
iga  (higa  2). 
igeneira  actual,  to-day,  instant,  presently, 

at  once,  now. 
igoa  name,  noun. 

igoa  tapaa,  list. 

igoa  tae  rivariva,  nickname. 

igoa  topa,  surname. 


igoa — continued. 

tapa  igoa,  list. 

tapa  ki  te  igoa,  to  take  a  census. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv. :  igoa,  name.  Mq. :  inoa,  ikoa. 
id.    Ta.:  ioa,  id. 
iharaa  usual,  ordinary. 

moo  iharaa,  ordinary. 
kotiru  no  iharaa  no  iharaa,  usual. 
no  iharaa  iharaa,  common. 
Mq.:  ihara,  used,  worn,  shabby. 
ihiihi  to  hop. 
iho  1  modern,   new,   recent. 

hakahou  iho,  to  recommence. 
hakaiho  to  reiterate,  to  renew. 
hagaiho  recovery. 

Mq.:  iho,  a  particle  placed  after  verbal 
adjectives  and  indicates  reduplica- 
tion or  an  iterative  sense,  again, 
anew. 
iho  2  a  superlative  distinction. 
ruga  iho,  celestial. 
hakamau  iho,  to  immortalize. 
iho  3  down. 

vai  iho,  water  which  saps  or  under- 
mines the  soil. 
hakaihoiho  counterbalance,   counter- 
poise. 
PPau.:    ihoiho,  to  dGSC(tnd.     Mgv.:  noho- 
io,  to  sit  down;  oni-iho,  to   climb 
down  a  tree.    Mq.,  Ta.:  iho,  down. 
(The  Polj-nesian  Wanderings,  262.) 
iho  4  (cf.  hiohio  2). 

ihoiho,  very  hard  stone,  bronze ;  robust, 
solid,  tenacious,  leathery,  durable, 
hard,  rigid. 
hakaiho  to  consolidate. 
ihoiho  eager,  constant,  stubborn,  obstinate, 
opinionated,   antagonistic,   rebelli- 
ous, sure;  eagerness,  perseverance, 
strife,  energy,  objection,  obstinacy, 
triumph,  resistance;  to  strive,   to 
contend,  to  embolden,  to  be  obsti- 
nate, to  oppose,  to  protest,  to  deny, 
to  overcome  difficulties,  to  try,  to 
harden,  to  toughen,  to  endure,  to 
clot. 
ihoiho  ke,  to  revolt,  inflexible. 
haga  ihoiho,  fixed  desire. 
hakaihoiho  to  consolidate,  to  seal,  to 
nail,  to  fortify,  to  strengthen,  to 
cherish,  to  solidify,  to  support,  to 
stretch,    a    bridle,    to    starch,    to 
stiffen,  to  coat,  to  strive. 
A  remnant  of  this  sense,  with  a  com- 
plete absence  of  direction,  is  found  ob- 
scurely in  Samoan, e.g., /0/0/wa/iai/o  con- 
science. 
ihu  nose,  snout,  cape  T  (iju  Q). 
po  ihuihu,  prow  of  a  canoe. 
P   Pau.:    ihu,    nose.     Mgv.:    ihu,    nose; 
mataihu,  cape,  promontory.     Mq., 
Ta. :  ihu,    nose,    beak,    bowsprit. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  348.) 
ihupagaha   to   rap   on    the   nose,    to 

snuffle. 
ihupiro  to  rap  on  the  nose,  to  snuflBe. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


211 


a  to  deteriorate,  to  go  bad. 

T  Fau. -.fakaii,  leaven.  Mgv.:  i,  to  taint, 
to  spoil,  to  become  corrupt.     Mq. : 
i,  rotten,  corrupt.     Ta.:  j,  to  pre- 
pare fermented  breadfruit. 
ika  I  fish,  animal. 

ika  rere,  flying  fish. 
ivi  ika,  fish  bone. 
mata  ika,  pearl. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.:  il:a,  fish.    Ta. :  ia,  id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  350.) 
ika  2  prey,  victim,  sacrifice. 
ika  ke  aval  mo,  abuse. 
hakarere  ki  te  ika,  to  avenge. 
T  Mgv.:  ikaiara,  to  quarrel;  ifea/awamea, 
to  be  angrj-  because  another  has 
handled  one 's  property.     Mq. :  ika, 
enemy,  what  causes  horror.     Ma.: 
ika,  the  first  person  killed  in  a  fight. 
Mangaia:  ika,  a  victim  for  sacrifice. 
ika  3  ? 

malamata  ika,  snow. 
ikahi  to  fish  with  a  line,  to  angle. 

Mq. :  ikahi,  id. 
ikakato  to  go  fishing. 
ikakohau  to  fish  with  a  Hne,  to  angle. 
ikapotu  cape,  end  of  a  voyage,  destination. 
ikapotu  hakarere,  to  abut,  to  adjoin. 
topa  te  ikapotu,  id. 
tehe  oho  te  ikapotu,  id. 
mei  nel  tehe  i  oho  maiai  inei  te  ikapotu, 
as  far  as,  to. 
ikapuhi  to  fish  with  a  torch. 

Mq. :  ikapuhi,  id. 
iko  to  take  away,  to  carry  off,  to  despoil,  to 
seize  food,  to  possess  oneself  of,  to 
dispossess,  to  deprive,  to  intercept, 
to  subtract,  to  usurp,  to  arrogate 
to  oneself. 
ikoa  to  seize,  to  take  possession. 
ikoiko  to  seize,  to  deprive. 
PS  Mgv. :  iko,  to  take  ofT,  to  deprive,  to 
bereave.     Mq. :  hiko,  to  take  away, 
to  carry  off,  to  take  by  force,  to  rob, 
to  extract. 
Sa. :  i'ofi,  tongs.     To. :  hiko,  to  take  out 

of  the  fire. 
The  final  consonant  of  the  Proto- 
Samoan  stem  hikof  is  not  preserved  even 
in  the  nearer  termini  of  migration.  This 
sheds  light  upon  the  relative  period  of  the 
Proto-Samoan  expeditions  outward  from 
Samoa.  They  must  have  been  at  some 
time  anterior  to  the  compaction  with  the 
transitive-making  j-augment  which  has 
availed  to  preserve  in  present  Samoan  so 
many  closed  stems.  A  party  leaving 
Samoa  when  hikof  was  current  would, 
under  the  instinct  for  open  syllables, 
abrade  this  to  hiko,  whereas  if  hikofi  were 
current  the  abrasion  would  have  nothing 
to  work  upon. 
iku  tail  (of  beast  or  fish)  see  vaero. 

P  Mgv. :  iku,  the  tail  of  a  fish,  the  end  of 
anything.  Mq. :  hiku,  the  part  of 
a  fish  extending  from  the  middle  of 
the  belly  to  tail;  hikupa,  the  tail 
of  a  fish.     Ta. :  hiu,  tail  of  a  fish. 


iku — continued. 

The  aspirated  forms  in  Marquesas  and 
Tahiti  may  be  regarded  as  persisting  from 
the  sibilated  form  in  Samoa. 
ina  1    negative,  no,  not. 

ina  e  rakerakega,  innocent. 
ina  ko  tikea,  unperceived. 
ina  e  ko  mou,  incessant. 
ian  0  nei,  absent. 
ina  kai  riva,  uncertain. 
ina  kai  mou,   eternal. 
ina  kai  tikea,  unperceived. 
ina  kai  kai  abstinence,  fasting. 
ina  kai  titika.  incorrect. 
ina  kai  rakei,  ill  prepared. 
Ta. :  ina,  no. 
ina  2  breath  Q. 
inaga  lung  T. 
inaki  allowance  of  food. 

P  Mgv. :  inaki,  a  portion,  food  eaten  with 
some  other  food  as  cheese  is  with 
bread.     Mq.:  inai,  anything  that 
serves  as  sauce  or  relish  to  a  prin- 
cipal dish.      Ta. :  inai,  allowance  of 
meat  or  fish. 
We  seem  to  notice  that  the  sense  passes 
from  a  narrow  particular  to  food  in  gen- 
eral, this  in  Rapanui  and  Tahiti.     In  each 
of  our  French  authorities  the  word  is  ren- 
dered   pitance.      But    from    the    English 
dictionary  of  Tahiti  we  find  inai  defined 
as   anything  which   is   eaten   with   some 
principal  viand,  therefore  the  same  sense 
may  be  understood  as  existing  in  Rapariui 
and   the   sense   concord   is   satisfactorily 
established.     In   Polynesian   gastronomy 
it  is  repugnant  to  the  taste  to  make  a  meal 
of  one  dish,  food  from  the  sea  must  be 
accompanied  by  food  from  the  shore,  meat 
with  vegetables,  each  of  which  may  stand 
to  the  other  in  the  inaki  relation. 
inei  here. 

Mgv.:  inei,  oh  really! 
inua  cloak  Q  (nua  T). 
iore  indistinctly. 
ira  1  then,  there,  behold. 

0  ira,  no  ira,  so,  wherefore,  from  that 

time. 
ki  re  ira,  yet,  already. 
ira  2  to  turn  around  to  look. 

hakaira  id. 
iragapea  spongy. 
iro  a  chaplet  of  long  feathers  as  an  ornament 

for  the  head  in  dancing  Q. 
ite  to  see  (kite). 
iti  little,  small,  medium. 
Hi  atu,  less. 

iti  no,  small  quantity,  rare. 
no  iti,  superficial. 
itia  shrunken. 
itiiti  scanty,  slim. 
hare  itiiti  no,  cabin. 
itiiti  noa,  mediocre,  mediocrity. 
hakaiti   to  make  small,  to  lessen,  to 
weaken,  to  impoverish,  to  thin  out, 
to  reduce,  to  diminish,  to  retrench, 
to  curtail,  to  subdue,  to  mitigate, 
to  abate. 


212 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


iti — continued. 

hakaitiiti  to  squat,  to  crouch. 
P  Mgv.:  z/!,  small.    Mq.:i/i,  id.    Ta.:iti, 
id.     (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
230.) 
iuteo  Jew. 
iva  nine. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  iva,  id. 
ivi  I  bone,  needle. 

ivi  ika,  fishbone. 

ivi  ohio,  needle. 

ivi  tika,  fishbone,  backbone. 

kiko  0  te  ivi  tika,  pancreas. 

ivi  heheu,  cachalot. 

ivi  tupapaku,  skeleton. 

ivi  uha,  to  grow  (of  mankind). 

tooa  te  kiko  e  ivi  i  hakarsre,  to  strip  the 

flesh  from  the  bones. 
kai  ivi,  to  eat  remnants. 
kore  te  ivi,  cooked  too  much. 
P  Mgv. : /feoiV/,    bone;    ivitua,    backbone. 
Mq.,  Ta.:  ivi,  bone. 
ivi  2  parent,  family,  ancestry. 

T  Mgv. :  ivi,  a  parent,  family,  genealogy, 
related. 
ivietua  {ivi  2-ettia)  pontiff,  priest. 

ivietuahaga  pontificate. 
ivive  a  wig  of  women's  hair  assumed  by  men 
to  prevent  recognition  in  clandes- 
tine errands  of  gallantry  Q. 

ka  I  of  T. 

ka  2  imperative  sign. 

ka  oho,  ka  tere,  ka  ea,  begone! 
ka  ko  ia,  a  greeting  T. 
ka  mou,  hush. 
ka  oho,  goodbye. 
Mgv.:  ka,  imperative  sign.     Ta.:  a,  id. 
ka  3  infinitive  sign. 

mea  meitaki  ka  rava,  a  thing  good  to 

take. 
ka  harai  kia  mea,  to  accompany. 
ka  4  a  prefix  which  forms  ordinals  from 

cardinals. 
ka  5  the  dawning  of  the  day. 

Mgv.,  Mq.:  ka,  to  kindle   (of  a  fire). 
Ta.:  a,  id. 
ka  6  different  (?  ke.). 
kagarae  R  (hagarae). 
kahaka  abasement. 

Ta. :  haehaa,    humble,    small,    of    low 
estate. 
kahiga  the  edge  of  a  sword,  slip  T. 
kahu  clothing,  dress,  habit,  cloth,  curtain, 
vestment,  veil,  shirt,  sheet. 
kahu  hakaviri,  shroud. 
kahu  nui,  gown. 
rinia  0  te  kahu,  sleeve. 
kahu  rahirahi,  muslin. 
hare  kahu,  tent. 
horega  kahu,  skirt. 
hakarivariva  ki  te  kahu,  toilet. 
rakai  ki  te  kahu,  toilet. 
patu  ki  te  kahu,  to  undress. 
kahu  oruga,  royal  sail. 
kahu  hakatepeiepe,  jib. 


kahu — continued. 

kahu  nui,  foresail. 
hakatopa  ki  te  kahu,  to  set  sail. 
(hecki  keho,  canvas  T.) 
P  Pau. :  kahu,  dress,  garment,  native  cloth. 
Mgv.:  kahu,  cloth,  stuff,  garment, 
clothing.     Mq.:  kahu,  habit,  vest- 
ment, stuff,  tunic.     Ta. :  ahu,  cloth 
in  general,  vestment,  mantle. 
The  primal  sense  is  that  of  a  covering 
and  appears  in  all  Nuclear  Polynesia;  the 
Tongafiti  extension  to  the  garment  sense 
is  but  a  particularizing  which  by  no  means 
excludes  the  original  meaning. 
(kahuga)  hakakahuga  to  change  place. 
kahui  bunch,  cluster. 

T  Mgv. :  kahui.  a  bunch  of  grapes  or  pan- 
danus.     Mq. :  fea/?«/,  a  bunch,  clus- 
ter, troop,  assemblage.     Ta.:  ahui, 
heap,  collection. 
(Cf.  Sa. :  fui,  a  cluster  of  nuts;  fuifui,  a 
cluster  of  fruit,  a  flock  of  birds.) 
kahukai  (kahii-kai  4)  napkin,  tablecloth. 
kahutova  (kahu-tova)  jib. 
kahuvae  {kahu-vae  1)  carpet. 
kahuviri  {kahu-viri). 

a.  a  shroud. 

b.  matrix,  as  that  which  incloses  the  child. 
kai  1  negative. 

kai  rogo,  to  fast. 
kai  oho,  to  forego. 
kai  maa,  to  be  ignorant,  to  doubt. 
vave  kai  kohe,  inaccessible. 
ina  kai,  see  ina  i. 
Ta.:  ai,  no. 
kai  2  to  undergo,  to  suffer. 
kai  3  sharp,  cutting. 

T    Mgv.:  kai,    koikoi,     pointed,     sharp, 
adapted  for  cutting;  kokoi,  prickly, 
stinging,  irritating.  Mq. :  koi,sha.rp, 
cutting.     Ta.:  oi,  sharp,  keen. 
Since  this  is  the  only  language  which  has 
kai  in  this  sense  the  possibility  of  typo- 
graphical error  should  not  be  overlooked. 
The  form  koi  outside  of  Southeast  Poly- 
nesia is  found  in  Maori,  Rarotonga  and 
Hawaii. 
kai  4  to  eat,  to  feed,  to  feast;  food,  meat,  a 
meal,  repast. 
kai  nui,  provision,  intemperate,  vora- 
cious. 
kai  no  Hi,  sober,  temperate. 
hue  ki  te  kai,  to  victual. 
kai  taria  te  kai,  abundance,  to  abound. 
hakapee  no   kai  hoao,  abundance,  to 
abound. 
kaia  eaten. 
P  Pau.:  kai,    food,    to   eat.     Mgv.:  kai, 
food,  nourishment,  to  eat.     Mq.: 
kai,  ai,  food,  to  eat.    Ta. :  ai,  to  eat. 
(kai  5)  hakakai  to  take,  to  attack. 

Mgv.:  kai,  to  receive.  Mq.:  ai,  to 
catch  some  one,  to  seek  to  surprise. 
Ta. :  ai,  to  receive,  to  get  possession 
of,  to  become  master  of. 
kaiga  land,  country,  place,  region,  estate, 
soil  (kaina,  land  T). 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


213 


kaiga — continued. 

noho  kaiga,  indigenous,  a  native  of. 
matt  kaiga,  proprietor. 
hooa  te  kaiga,  to  buy  land. 
T    Pau.:    kaiga,  the  soil.      Mgv. :    kaiga, 
land,  country,  property,  the  earth, 
the  world.     Mq. :  kaina,  kaika,  resi- 
dence, property,  patrimony.      Ta.: 
aid,  place   of   residence. 
kaihaga  to  abstain  from. 

Mq.:  di,  lack,  dearth,  privation. 
kaihue  {kai  /^-hue  2)  a  heap  of  food. 
kaikai  I  {kai  4)  mastication,  to  eat  heavily. 
kaikai  2  ikai-3)  sharp,  cutting,  edge  of  a 
sword,  point  of  a  lance. 
moa  tara  kaikai,  cock  with  long  spurs. 
kaikino  selfish,  avaricious,  faithless,  ingrate. 
miserly,  rascal. 
Mq. :  kaiki^io,  selfish,  stingy,  avaricious. 
kaipurua  [kai  i-purua)  issue,  outlet,  egress. 
kaitagata  {kai  ^-tagata)  cannibal. 

paoa  kaitagata,  cannibal,  savage. 
kaiu  {kai  ^-u)  nursling,  suckling. 

Pau.:  ibam,  a  child  at  the  breast.  Mq.: 
kaiu,  child  at  the  breast,  unweaned, 
suckling,  young  of  animals.      Ta.: 
aiu,  nursling. 
kakai  to  blame,  to  chide,  to  scold,  to  dis- 
approve, to  expel,  to  reproach,  to 
rebuke;     debate,     anger,    dispute, 
discussion,    quarrel,   reprehension, 
reprimand,  hostility. 
ivi  kakai  mai  kakai  atu,   an  inhar- 
monious family. 
kakai  rae,  to  provoke. 
kakai  nuinui  ke,  rage. 
totia  kakai,  to  rebuke. 
Mgv.:  kaia,  wicked,  cruel.     Mq.:  kaia, 
envious,  jealous,  shrewish,  quarrel- 
some, wrangling,  surly.     Ta. :  aia, 
despicable. 
kakari  (karikari). 
kakaure  fly  T  (takaure). 
Mq.:  tikaue,  the  fly. 
The  common  element  is  kaure •,th.e  pref- 
aces in  the  two  languages  may  be  suscepti- 
ble of  coordination.     In  Marquesan  ti  is 
sometimes  used  as  an  equivalent  of  haka; 
and  in  Rapanui  ka  discloses  a  verb-forma- 
tive value. 
kakava  chemise. 
kakea  to  come  near,  to  embark. 

P  Pau. :  kake,  to  climb,  to  ascend.  Mgv. : 
kake,  the  arrival  of  shoals  of  spawn- 
ing fish.  Mq.:  kake,  to  climb  up 
a  valley.  Ta.:  ae,  to  climb,  to 
ascend.  (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 402.) 
kakore  no,  not. 

kakore  ra,  kakore  ro,  or. 
T  Pau.:  kakore-tarari,  not  any,  no  one. 
Mq.:  kakore,  kakoe,  aoe,  not,  noth- 
ing.    Ta.:  aore,  no,  not. 
kamakama  to  yawn  Q. 
(kami)   hakakamikami  ki  te  rakau,   to   im- 
poverish. 
Mgv.:  kami,  to  desire. 


(kami) — continued. 

The  connection  in  sense  appears  more 
clearly  in  the  succeeding  form  kami-ora  to 
wish    health    for    a    sufferer.     Then    the 
phrase  involving  the  haka  form,  intensive 
by  duplication  and  by  the  formative  ele- 
ment means  "to  wish  earnestly  for  the 
property;"  in  the  gentile  communism  of 
the  Polynesians  even  a  very  mild  desire 
leads  to  possession,  hence  in  the  opinion 
of  a  thrifty  French  priest  to  impoverish- 
ment. 
kamiora  to  console. 
kamoi  good-bye  T  {}  ka  moe). 
kamou  hush!  {kamou). 
kana  pectoral  fin  Q. 
kanaha  R  (kauaha). 
kanamunamu  glaive  R  (?  glaire). 
(kaneka)  hakakaneka,  to  murmur. 
kao  cloth,  clothing,  garb.     (Perhaps  a  vari- 
ant of  kaliu). 
kaokao  side,  flank,  lateral. 

P  Pau.:  kaokao,  the  side,  flank,  ribs,  lat- 
eral.   Mgv. :  kaokao,  the  side,  flank. 
Mq.:  kaokao,  id.     Ta. :  aodo,  id. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  this  is  particu- 
larized, in  Samoa  to  the  armpit,  in  Tonga 
and  Futuna  to  the  sides  of  the  canoe. 
Therefore  it  may  be  considered  a  borrow- 
ing from  the  Tongafiti. 
kape  arum,  yam. 

PS  Mgv. :  kape,  a  plant  allied  to  the  taro 
having  a  long  bulbous  root.     Mq. : 
kape,  ape,  a  large-leaved  and  very 
bitter  taro  (Arum  costatum) .     Ta. : 
ape,  id. 
Sa. :  'ape,  the  bitter  taro.    To. :  kabe,  id. 
Fu.:  kape,    id.     Nine:    kape,    the 
gigantic  taro. 
kapu  kapu  amtia,  to  go  ahead. 
kapuivi  {kapu-ivi  i)  the  shoulder. 
kara  wing. 
karat ia  grace. 
karava  1  cave. 

karava  2  to  strain  to  hit  the  mark. 
karavarava  manava  karavarava,  colic. 
(kari)  kakari 

ropa  kakari  kore,  petticoat. 
kakari  manava,  waist. 
kakari  rima,  wrist. 
karikarivae  {kari-vae  i)  ankle  T. 
karo  to  decline,  to  be  on  the  wane. 
karoga  figure. 

karokaro  karokaro  tariga,  ear  pendant. 
karu  1  to  raise  the  arm  for  a  blow. 
karu  2  to  awake  T  (?  kara  for  ka  ara). 
karu  3  large  berries,  seed. 

Mgv.:  karu,  large  in  appearance. 
karua  {ka  4-rua  i)  second. 
karukaru  a  swelling,  to  swell. 
kata  to  laugh,  to  smile. 

kakata  toe  kakata,  dourness. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  ata,  to  laugh,  to  be  happy, 
joyful.     Mq.:  kata,    to    laugh,    to 
joke.     Ta.:  ata,  to  laugh,  to  smile. 
katikati  to  scratch,  to  claw. 

P  Pau. :  kakati,  to  bite.     Ta. :  ali.  to  bite. 


214 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


katikati — continued. 

to  sting.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 355.) 
kato  1  to  catch  T. 

kato  2  to  construct,  to  build,  structure, 
edifice.  (Cf.  alo.) 
Mgv.:  kato,  a  wall  of  stones  like  a 
dyke.  Mq.:  oto,  to  build  a  house, 
to  spread  a  tent.  Ta.:  ato,  to 
build,  to  construct. 
kau  to  bathe,  to  swim. 

hakakau  to  make  to  swim. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.:  kau,  to  swim.     Ta.: 
(in,  id. 
kauae  jawbone  (kaua  Q)  (Cf.  kauvae). 
PPau.:  ^awflp,  the  jaw.     Mgv.:  kouae,'\6.. 
Mq.:  ^oiiae,  the  chin,  the  jaw.    Ta.: 
avae,  inner  part  of  the  lower  jaw. 
kauaha  jaw  of  fish,  gills. 
rei  kauaha,  fin. 
Mgv.:  kouaa,   the  lower  jaw;  kouaha, 
the  part  of  the  face  between  the 
jaw  and  the  cheek.     Mq.:  kauaha, 
small  tuft  of  hair  which  hangs  at 
the  side  of  the  ear,   gills  of  fish; 
kouaha,  gills.     Ta.:  peihaha,  gills; 
pepeiaha,  jaw  of  fish. 
kauga  two  by  two. 

hakakauga  to  align,  in  file,  two  by  two. 
PS  Sa. :  'aufia,  a  succession  of.    To. :  kauga, 
a  fellow,  associate. 
kauha  (ka  uha)  anus. 

hami  kauha,  diaper. 
PPau.:  /nJjfl,  the  groin.     Mgv.:  tt/ja,  the 
thigh,  the  breech.     Ta.:  hufa,  the 
thigh. 
The  two  stems  in  Samoan,  not  exactly 
dissociable  and  possibly  deriving  from  a 
common  parent,  seem  to  have  undergone 
confusion   in  Southeast   Polynesia.     Ra- 
panui,  divested  of  its  local  formative  agent 
ka,  and  Mangareva  derive  from  uha,  Pau- 
motu  huha  homfufd.     Tahiti  hufaa  comes 
from  the  same  source,  as  is  shown  by  the 
prolonged  quality  of  the  final  vowel,  al- 
though it  is  unusual  to  subject  the  same 
consonant  to  diverse  mutations  within  the 
same  word ;  but  see  hahie. 
kauhaga  {kau)  swimming. 
kauihaga  sewing. 

T  Ma.:  kaui,  a  stick  on  which  eels  are 
threaded. 
kauiui  to  mend,  to  patch. 

PS  Sa. :  'auiui,  to  wind  around. 

I  am  very  doubtful  about  the  proposed 
Samoan  identification  and  therefore  about 
the  assignment  to  the  Proto-Samoan 
source.  This,  and  kauihaga,  may  be  refer- 
able to  a  kaui  meaning  to  stitch,  but  that 
is  nowhere  found.  The  Maori  kaui  is  a 
very  uncertain  identification,  therefore  the 
Tongafiti  assignment  of  kauihaga  is  in 
equal  doubt. 
kaukau  1  tai  kaukau,  tide. 
kaukau  2  rafter. 

PS  Sa. :  'au'au,  the  ridgepole  of  a  house. 

Particularly   from   the   architecture  of 
the  Samoan  house  this  may  very  properly    | 


kaukau  2 — continued. 

be  assigned  to  the  Proto-Samoan  kau  tree, 
which  is  now  known  in  Polynesia  only  in 
composition  (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
353).  The  reduplication  would  accent 
the  idea  of  strength,  for  the  'au'au  sup- 
ported by  the  central  posts  is  very  impor- 
tant structurally.  Moved  by  similar  con- 
siderations we  parallel  the  idea  in  English 
by  the  locution  rooftree. 

kauvae  chin  (kauae)  (kavai  chinbeard  Q). 
P  Pau.:  kauae,  id.  Mgv.:  kauae,  id.  Mq.: 
koune,  kouvae,  id.  Ta. :  auae,  id. 
See  kauae.     The  parallelism  of  these  two 
words  extends  back  into  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia. 

A.  Sa. :  'auvae,Qh.m.    'Pn.:  kauvae,  chm, 
jaw.     Niue:  kauvehe,  chin,  cheek. 

B.  To.:  kouahe,  ch^ek..     Uvea.:  kauahe, 
jaw. 

Both  forms  occur  in  Rapanui,  Marque- 
sas, Maori  and  Hawaii. 
kava  bitter,  salt. 

vai  kava,  brackish  water. 
hakakava  to  embalm. 
kavakava    acid,    sharp,    bitter,    salt, 
spirituous,  vinegar,  poisonous,  dis- 
agreeable. 
akavakava  to  make  sharp. 
hakakavakava  to  make  acid. 
P  Pau.:  kava,  disagreeable   to   the   taste; 
kavakava,  acid,  sharp.     Mgv. :  kava, 
to  be  bitter,  sour,  acid,  salt.    Mq.: 
kava,  bitter.    Ta. :  ava,  bitter,  acid, 
salt. 
kavahia  1  comfort,  comfortable,  to  feast. 
hakakavahia  comfort,  comfortable. 
kavahia  2  repulsive  (of  food),  disgusted. 

hakakavahia  repulsion. 
kavakava  rib. 

moi  kavakava,  a  house  god  Q.  (vSee 
Fig.   147,  British  Museum  Hand- 
book Ethnographical.) 
P    Mgv.:    vakavaka,    the   breast.     Mq.: 
vakavaka,  vadvad,  rib. 
Ma.:  wakawaka,  parallel  ridges. 
We  shall  need  all  the  available  material 
in  order  to  determine  the  germ  sense  of  this 
word.     Sa. :   va'ava'a,  the  breast-bone  of 
a  bird;  fa' ava' a,  the  frame  as  of  a  slate. 
To.:  vakavaka,  the  side.     Fu.:  vakavaka, 
the  side  below  the  armpit.     Ha. :  hoowaa, 
to  make  furrows.     In  all  these  we  may 
see  the  idea  of  ridge  or  depression,  or  of 
both,  as  primal   (Rapanui,  Samoa,  Mar- 
quesas, Maori,  Hawaii),  and  as  secondary 
the  part  of  the  body  where  such  appear- 
ance   is    common    (Mangareva,    Tonga, 
P'^utuna). 
kavava  to  fight  TQ. 
kave  ekave,  fish  snood  T. 

P  Pau.:  kavekave-makei,  the  end  of  a 
cord.  Mgv.:  kavei,  a  very  small 
fish-hook.  Mq. :  kavei,  thread  which 
is  whipped  about  the  fishing-line 
next  the  hook ;  avei,  end  of  the  line 
where  the  hook  is  attached. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


215 


kave — continued. 

If,  and  this  is  most  probable,  Samoan 
'avei  represents  an  augmented  stem,  we 
can  readily  see  the  handle  sense  particu- 
larized by  form  modification  applied  to 
the  stem  'ate  to  take.  This  secondary 
form  is  the  only  one  found  in  Nuclear 
Polynesia  (Tonga,  Futuna,  kavei).  Thus 
it  appears  that  the  Paumotu  and  Rapanui 
received  the  primitive  stem  by  migration 
out  of  Samoa  anterior  to  its  modification. 
The  Maori  has  kawe,  kawai  and  kawei,  the 
first  points  to  the  Proto-Samoan  migra- 
tion to  New  Zealand  long  before  the  Great 
Voyages  (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
49,  etc.).  In  the  cord  sense  we  are  to 
include  Viti  kaweki  string. 
(kavega)  hakavega  burden,  load. 

P  Mq.:  kave,  to  carry  away.     Ta.:  paave, 
to  carry  on  the  back. 
kavei  stem  of  fruit. 

P  Mgv. :  kavei,   the   handle   of   a   cup   or 
vessel. 
See  note  under  kave;  the  carrying  sense 
is  here  particular,  the  stem  as  that  by 
which  fruit  is  carried,  just  as  a  basket  is 
carried  by  its  handles. 
kaviri  to  envelop,  to  wrap. 

Mq.:  kavii,  to  make  up  in  a  roll.    Ta.: 
aviri,  to  bring  together  in  one. 
ke  other,  distinct,  different,  diverse,  special. 
koona  ke,  elsewhere. 
tagata  ke,  some  one  else. 
mea  ke,  contrary,  distinct,  otherwise. 
hakake  feint,  stratagem,  to  feign. 
hagake  to  act  contrary. 
T  Pau. :  ke,  different.    Mgv. :  ke,  another, 
other,    else,    different,    of    partial 
comparative  value.    Mq.:  ke,  e,  to 
be  different,  changed,  no  longer  the 
same.     Ta.:  e,   different,  strange, 
other. 
keke  {ke)  other,  distinct,  special. 

hikohiko  keke,  hide-and-seek. 
kekee  {ke)  irregular,  uneven,  rough. 
ke  aval  a  superlative  expression. 
hinihini  ke  aval,  ancient. 
ika  ke  avai,  abuse. 
kori  ke  avai,  abuse. 
tnaori  ke  avai,  skilful,  handy. 
mau  ke  avai,  abundance,  to  abound. 
pipiro  ke  avai,  disgusting  odor. 
tupu  ke  avai,  of  swift  growth. 
ua  ke  avai,  a  shower  of  rain. 
keekee  niJw  keekee,  long  protruding  teeth. 
keete  (kete). 
keetu  (ketu). 
kehokeho  dry,  arid. 
(kehu)  hakakehu  to  hide,  disguise,  feint, 

feign,  to  lie  in  wait. 
kekeho  to  clot,  to  curdle,  to  coagulate. 

toto  kekeho,  clotted  blood. 
kekehu  shoulder  Q. 
kekekeke  to  crackle,  to  snap. 

P  Pau.:  keke,  to  make  a  harsh  noise,  to 
grind  the  teeth.  Mgv.:  kekekeke, 
to  grind  the  teeth. 


kekekeke — continued. 

The  sense   lies   in   the   quality   of   the 
noise  produced.     Samoa,  'e'e,  to  squeak; 
Futuna,  keke,  to  emit  a  loud  cry;  Tonga, 
keke,  to  bleat;  Maori,  ke,  to  produce  a 
sharp  abrupt  sound,  to  crack,  to  snap; 
keke,  to  quack,  to  creak;  Hawaii,  eeina,  to 
creak,  to  grate.     The  common  denomin- 
ator seems  to  be  that  of  some  sound  which 
begins  suddenly  in  full  volume,  no  matter 
whether  that  volume  be  small  or  great, 
an  idea  which  we  parallel  in  pop. 
kekeohe  leek  T. 
kekeri  a  squall. 
kekeune  upper  arm  Q. 
kekeva  (keva). 

(kemo)  hakakemo  to  accuse,  to  decry,  to 
impute,   to  incriminate,   to  incul- 
pate, to  lead  into  error,  to  falsify, 
to  debase,  to  tell  stories,  to  feign. 
kenu  husband. 

noho  kenu,  married. 
Mgv.:  kenu,  said  of  the  consummation 
of  sexual  connection. 
keo  stomach,  dyspeptic,  consumptive. 

mate  keo,    deranged    stomach,    con- 
sumptive. 
mamae  keo,  headache. 
kere  to  moor,  to  make  fast. 
kerekere  black,  dark,  blue,  obscure,  gloom. 
niho  kerekere,  blackened  teeth. 
hakakerekere  to  blacken. 
P  Pau. :  kerekere,    black,    dark,    somber. 
Mgv. :  kerekere,  blue,  dark  blue  al- 
most black,  the  color  of  the  deep 
ocean,    black,    somber,    darkness. 
Mq.:  kerekere,  keekee,  black,  som- 
ber, livid;  ere,  blue,  azure.      Ta.: 
ereere,  black. 
I  have  allowed  this  item  to  stand  as 
general  Polynesian  rather  than  deal  here 
upon  partial  material  with  the  problem  of 
the  psychology  of  the  color  sense  of  this 
race.     We  must  note,  however,  that  in 
Nuclear  Polynesia  the  prime  sense  is  that 
of  earth,  in  the  later  migrations  it  refers 
only  to  dark  color ;  there  are  but  two  excep- 
tions, in  Samoa  po'ele'ele  can  mean  only 
darkness  of  night,  in  Maori  kerengeo  and 
kerepei  alone  deal  with  earth.     In  Nuclear 
Polynesia  a  secondary  sense  is  dirty  qua 
begrimed  with  earth.     Only  in  Samoa  do 
we  find  any  true  color  signification,  as  in 
rust  (which,  of  course,  is  most  modem) 
and  blood  (and  as  this  forms  part  of  the 
courtesy    speech   or   is  used  euphemisti- 
cally of  the  catamenial  flow  it  must  be 
regarded   as   an   alien   acquisition).     We 
should  note  that  the  Samoan  red  nowhere 
appears  in  the  color  sense  of  the  Tongafiti 
word. 
kereki  nauseated. 

kerereki  to  relieve  the  stomach,  nau- 
seated, eructation,  to  belch. 
keretohaga  faith  {credo). 
keri  to  dig,  to  grub  up,  to  root  up,  to  exca- 
vate, to  mine;  rubbish;  the  wake 
of  a  ship;  to  sow  (kekeri). 


216 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


keri — continued. 

kerikeri  to  scratch. 
keriga  excavation. 
kerihaga  kerihaga  oone,  farmer. 
P  Pau. :  keri,  to  dig.    Mgv. :  keri,  to  dig, 
to   scrape.      Mq. :  kei,   to   dig,   to 
spade  up,  to  excavate,  to  work  the 
soil.     Ta. :  eri,  to  mine. 
The  manner  of  digging  underlies  the 
sense  of  this  word ;  the  digging  implement 
is  a  sharpened  stick  {oka)  driven  into  the 
earth  by  arm  power  and  then  used  as  a 
lever  to  loosen   the   mold.       (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  347). 
keriti  to  attract,  brusque. 
kero  to  crease,  to  fold, 
ketesack,  basket,  case,  bag,  satchel  (keete). 
keti^  iti,  satchel. 
P  Mq. :  kete,  ete,  sack,  bag,  basket.    Ta. : 
ete,  id.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 256.) 
ketu  to  bound,  to  climb  over,  to  leap,  to 
jump,  to  raise  (keetu). 
Mq. :  ketu,  to  raise,  to  lift. 
ketuketu  to  spread  out. 

hihi  ketuketu,  to  turn  back  the  eyelids. 
keukeu  1  affair,  movement,  to  move. 
rava  keukeu,  to  apply  oneself. 
T  Mgv.:  akakeu,  to  agitate,  to  make  a 
thing  stir  or  move ;  keukeu,  to  cause 
to  move,  to  stir  up.     Mq. :  keu,  eu, 
toagitate,  tomove,  tostirup.    Ta.: 
eueu,  id. 
keukeu  2  to  coax,  to  wheedle. 
keukeu  3  to  scratch  the  earth. 
keva  one-eyed. 

kekeva  to  sleep  with  the  eyes  open. 
hakakeva  to  wink,  to  point,  to  aim. 
Mgv. :  kevo,  squint,  crosseyed,  one-eyed ; 
kevokevo,  to  wink,  to  blink. 
kevakeva  agony,  death  throe. 
kevare  horse  (cheval). 
ki  I  in,  toward,  to,  for,  at. 
ki  ra,  there. 

ki  ra  hoki,  exactly  there. 
ki  aho,  outside. 

ki  roto,  within,  into,  inside,  among. 
PPau.:  ^/, to, in.    Mgv.:  fe;, to, at.    Mq.: 
i,  id.     Ta.:  1,  id. 
ki  2  in  order  that. 

Ta. :  i,  in  order  that. 
ki  i  to  say,  to  speak,  to  chat,  to  pronounce, 
to    respond;  argument,    conversa- 
tion, description,  doctrine,  expres- 
sion, word,  relation. 
ki  veveveve,  voluble. 
ki  vaiapuga,  nonsense,  to  speak  much 

and  say  nothing. 
ki  ihoiho,  to  speak  forcefully. 
T  Mgv. :  ki,  to  speak,  to  say.     Mq. :  i,  id. 
Ta.:  J,  to  say. 
kia  1  that,  so  that. 

kia  2  to,  against,  toward,  for,  according  to. 
kia  kua,  concerning. 
P  Mgv.:  kia,  to,  at  (only  before  proper 
names    and    personal     pronouns). 
Mq.,  Ta.:  ia,  id 


kia  3  he. 

kia  ta,  himself. 
kia  4  to  decide. 
kia  5  domestic.     Cf.  kio  2. 
kiakia  dove,  gull  T. 

Mgv.:  kiakia,  the  cry  of  the  kotake  (a 
white  marine  bird.) 
kiata  ginger. 
kie  ochre,  vermilion. 
kihaga  (ki  3)  argument,  advice,  teaching, 

belief,   expression. 
kihikihi  lichen  T,  stone  T. 
kii  1  (ki). 
kii  2  moonlight. 

(kikaa)    hiakakikaa  niho  hakakikaa,  pro- 
truding teeth. 
kikiri  (kirikiri). 
kikiu  (kiukiu). 
kiko  flesh,  meat. 

tooa  te  kiko  e  ivi  i  hakarere,  to  strip  the 

flesh  from  the  bones. 
kiko  uaua,  muscle  T. 
kiko  0  te  ivi  tika,  pancreas. 
P  Mgv.:  kiko,  the  flesh  of  animals  or  of 
fruits.     Alq.:    kiko,    flesh,     meat, 
muscles,  pulp,  heart  of  wood.     Ta. : 
id,  flesh,  meat. 
Since  kiko  appears  in  Nuclear  Polynesia 
only  in  Samoan  'i'o  to  be  covered  with 
meat  (for  io  is  quite  another  stem)  and 
that  is  a  defective  sense  accord,  this  voca- 
bie  should  properly  be  credited  to  a  Tonga- 
fiti  source.     We  note  a  few  cases  in  which 
present  Samoan  includes  Tongafiti  mate- 
rial persisting  from  the  period  which  ter- 
minated in  the  expulsion  of  Matamatame. 
kimatiko  schism. 

kimikimi  to  seek,  to  search,  to  inquire,  to 
examine. 
ata  kimikimi,  to  inquire. 
kimikimi  ei  moni,  to  speculate,  to  seek 
money. 
kimikimiga  research. 
T  Pau.:  kimi,  to  seek,  to  look  for.     Mq.: 
imi,  to  search,  to  examine,  to  sift 
thoroughly.     Ta.:  imi,  to  seek,  to 
search. 
kina  more,  in  a  high  degree. 
horahorau  kina,  agile. 
i    kino  1  bad,  wrong. 

T     Pau.:  kiro,     bad,     miserable.     Mgv.: 

kino,  to  sin,  to  do  evil.     Mq.:  ino, 

bad,   abominable,   indecent.     Ta.: 

ino,  iino,  bad,  evil. 

kino  2  a  skin  eruption,  verruga,  blotched 

skin,  cracked  feet  T. 
kinoga  {kino  i)  sin. 

Mgv.:  kinoga,  sin,  vice. 
kio  1  stick  wherewith  to  rake  things  into  a 

heap. 
kio  2  slave,  servant,  inferior,  of  low  estate, 
husbandman. 
hakakio  to  enslave,  to  reduce  to  sub- 
jection. 
tagata  hakakio,  master. 
Mgv. :  kio,  a  servant,  slave,  tiller  of  the 
soil. 


RAPANUI-ENGUSH    VOCABULARY. 


217 


kio  3  to  discourage, 

kioa  id. 
kioe  (kiore). 
kiokio  foul  smelling  smoke. 

Mgv.:  kio,  kiohe,  to  extinguish,  to  put 
out  a  light. 
kiore  rat,  mouse  (kioe). 
kiore  hiva,  rabbit. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  kiore,  rat,  mouse.     Mq. : 
kioe,  ice,  id.     Ta.:  tore,  id. 
In  this  case  also  we  have  a  Tongafiti 
surs'ival  in  present   Saraoan;  common  in 
the  Tongafiti  the  word  remotely  appears 
in  Sikayana.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 296.) 
kiraroiti  {ki  i-raro-iti)  abasement. 
kiraronui  {ki  i-raro-nui)  fathomless. 
kiraroroa(^j  i-raro-roa)  inferior,  inferiority. 
kirato  goddess  T. 
kireira  yet,  already. 
kiri  skin,  hide,  bark,  surface. 
kiri  ekaeka,  leprous. 
kiri  haraoa,  bran. 
kiri  hurihuri,  negro. 
kiri  maripu,  scrotum. 
kiri  ure,  prepuce. 
PPau.:  kiri, hark.    Mgv.:  Jfem, skin, bark. 
Mq.:  kii,  skin,  bark,  leather,  sur- 
face,   color,    hue.      Ta.:  iri,    skin, 
bark,  leather,  planking.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  356.) 
kirikiri  pebble,  gravel,  rounded  stone,  sling 
stone. 
kikiri  pebble. 
P  Pau.:  kirikiri,   gravel,   stony,   pebbly. 
Mgv. :  kirikiri,  gravel,  small  stones. 
Mq.:  kiikii,   gravel,  small  stones, 
shingle.     Ta. :  iriiri,  gravel,  stony, 
rough.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 355.) 
kirikirimiro  ragi  kirikirimtro,  sky  dappled 

with  clouds. 
kirikiriteu  soft  gray  tufa  ground  down  with 
sugar-cane   juice    and   utilized   as 
paint  T. 
kiriputi  (kiri-puti)  cutaneous. 

kiriputiti  id. 
kirivae  [kiri-vae  1)  shoe. 
kiruga  {ki  i-rnga)  high,  superior,  upon. 
kirugahaga  height. 
kiruganui  to  grow  up,  to  raise,  high, 

eminent,  superior,  supreme. 
hakakiruganui  to  raise. 
kite  1  skin  T  Q. 

kite  2  to  see,  to  know  (ite).     (Cf.  tikea.) 
hakakite  to  declare,  to  disclose,  to  note, 

to  initiate,  demonstration,  notice. 
hakakitega  demonstration. 
P  Pau. :  kite,  to  know,  to  perceive.     Mgv. 
kite,  to  see,  to  perceive,  to  hear,  to 
understand.     Mq. :  kite,  ite,  to  see, 
to  perceive,  to  know.    Ta. :  ite,  to 
know,     to     comprehend,     science, 
knowledge. 
kiteahaga  notion. 
kiteke  consumption. 

kiukiu  1  to  resound,  to  ring,  sonorous,  bell, 
bronze. 


kiukiu  1 — continued. 

kiukiu  rikiriki,  hand  bell. 
tagi  kiukiu,  sound  of  a  bell. 
kikiu  to  ring,  the  squeaking  of  rats. 

tariga  kikiu,  din,  buzzing. 
hakakiukiu  to  ring. 
Mgv. :  kiukiu,  a  thin  sound,  a  soft  sweet 
sound. 
kiukiu  2  to  disobey,  disobedience. 
mogugu  kiukiu,  ungrateful. 
kikiu  ka  kikiu  ro,  to  importune. 
kivakiva  united. 

motu  kivakiva,  a  rock  out  of  water. 
kukumu  kivakiva,  doumess. 
hakakiva  to  smooth,  serious. 

hakakiva  tae  niakenu,   an   agreeable 
wind. 
hakakivakiva   to  smooth,   to   starch, 
level,  serious. 
ko  I  negative. 

e  ko  not,  except. 

e  ko  ora,  incurable. 
ina  ko  not. 

ina  ko  tikea,  unseen. 
ina  e  ko  not. 

ina  e  ko  mou,  incessant. 
ko  2  a  particle  used  before  nouns  and  pro- 
nouns. 
ko  vau,  I. 
ko  te,  this. 
ko  niea  tera,  this. 
ati  ko  peka,  to  avenge. 
ko  mua,  first,  at  first,  formerly. 
ko  3  there,  yonder. 

P  Mgv. :  ko,  over  there,  yonder.     Ta. :  6, 
there,  here. 
koa  1  ? 

rori  te  koa  hogihogi,  to  follow  a  scent. 
koa  2  joy. 

koakoa  joy,  content,  happiness,  gay, 
satisfaction,  hilarity,  mirth,  to  leap 
for  joy,  to  please,  to  fondle,  dear. 
ariga  koakoa,  good-humored. 
hakakoakoa  to  rejoice,  to  leap  for  joy. 
P  Pau.:  koa,  contented,  pleased;  koakoa, 
joy.     Mgv. :  koakoa,  rejoicing,  joy, 
mirth,  to  be  content,  satisfied;  koa, 
to  mourn.     Mq. :  koakoa,  oaoa,  joy, 
happiness,  mirth,  content,  satisfied; 
koa,    to    mourn.     Ta. :  oaoa,    joy, 
gladness. 
"After  the  first  expressions  of  joy,  which 
the  South  Sea  islanders  invariably  show 
by    weeping."       Williams — "Missionary 
Enterprises,"  page  385.     In  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia this  is  found  only  in  the  Samoan, 
therefore  we  regard  it  as  Tongafiti  stuff 
held  on  loan. 
koe  I  thou,  you. 

to  koe,  ta  koe,  thine,  yours. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.:  feoe,  thou,  you.     Ta.: 
oe,  id. 
koe  2  not  (korc). 

hakarile  koe,  unequal. 
kohau  shaft  of  a  lance. 
kohe  vave  kai  kohe,  inaccessible. 
kohaga  a  pear  shaped  wooden  ornament 
worn  by  women  in  the  dance  Q. 


218 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


kohu  shade,  shadow,  fog,  haze,  coming  rain. 
kohu  no,  gloom,  obscurity. 
kohukohu     cloud,     cloudy,     somber, 
storm. 
koona  kohukohu,  airy. 
ragi  kohukohu,  a  gloomy  sky. 
hakakohu  to  shade,  a  visor. 
T  Pau. :  kohu,  fog,  mist  on  land.     Mgv. : 
kou,  clouds  low  on  the  peaks  of  the 
hills.     Mq.:  kohu,  iog,  haze.     Ta.: 
ohu,  cloud  settled  on  the  mountain 
tops. 
kohukohu  underbrush,  brushwood. 
tniro  kohukohu,  bush,  thicket. 
kohura^  eclipse. 
koiro  eel  T. 

P  Pau. :  kiiiru,  id.    Mgv. :  koiro,  the  name 
of  a  fish ;  koere,  a  Sweetwater  eel. 
Mq. :  koee,  kuee,  id. 
kokekoke  to  be  lame. 

hiriga  kokekoke,  to  go  by  sudden  steps. 
P  Pau.:  koke,  to  stir,   to   fidget.     Mgv.: 
kokekoke,  to  be  unable  to  advance 
on  account  of  others  coming  and 
going. 
The  suggested  identifications  are  by  no 
means  satisfactory  in  sense.     The  Maori 
yields  kokeke  in  the  sense  of  lameness,  but 
no  other  affiliates  are  discoverable. 
kokogo  asthma,  a  cold,  a  cough,  to  take  cold. 
Mq.:  00,  asthma,  rattling  in  the  throat. 
kokoma  bowels,  entrails,  intestines,  rectum, 
garbage,  rage,  angry. 
kokotna  hanohano,  spite,  to  despise,  to 
hate,  to  storm,  to  bear  a  grudge, 
vexation. 
kokoma  hanohano  ke,  to  be  in  a  rage. 
kokomahakahanohano,toexche  anger. 
kokorna   hanohano    manava   pohi,    to 

abhor. 
kokoma  ritarita,  to  abhor. 
kokoma  eete,  to  abhor,  to  detest,  to  be 

in  a  rage,  angry,  ungovernable. 
tagata  kokoma  eete,  adversary. 
kokoma    hurihuri,    animosity,    spite, 
wrath,  fury,  hate,  enmity,  to  pes- 
ter, to  resent,  irritable,  offended, 
hot  tempered. 
kokoma  hurihuri  ke,  to  be  in  a  rage. 
Ta.:  ooma,     heart,     joy,     inclination; 
omaoma,  to  rail  at,  to  insult. 
kokomo  (komokomo). 
kokope  to  throw  down;  clubfooted. 
kokoro  to  widen,  to  expand. 
kokoti  (kotikoti). 
komari  pudenda.     (Cf.  mamari.) 

Mgv. :  komari,  eggs  or  spawn  of  certain 
fish.     Mq.:  komai,  omai,  pudenda.. 
komaru  stand  up!     T. 
komokomo  to  stop  up  tight. 
kokomo  to  plug,  bung. 
Mgv. :  komo,  to  stop  up,  to  choke  up,  to 
plug;  kokomo,  a  stopper,  a  plug,  an 
obstruction.     Mq.:  kokomo,  lid  of 
a  calabash,  operculum,  plug,  tam- 
pon.    Ta.:  OOTO,  to  close. 
kona  place,  locality  (koona). 
koona  ke,  elsewhere. 
ki  te  tahi  koona  ke,  elsewhither. 


kona — continued. 

koona  ananake,  everywhere. 
kona  nei,  here. 
Mgv. :  kona,  a  seat,  house,  home.    Mq. : 
ona,  place,  locality. 
konakona  rippling,  shining  surface. 

hakakonakona  to  make  mild,  a  favo- 
rite. 
konee  awkwardness,  clumsiness. 
(kohl)  hakakoni  to  stir  into  an  uprising. 

Ta. :  ooni,  aggravating,  to  provoke. 
konui  far  T. 
koo  mai  salutation;  good  morning,  good 

night  (kohomai  T). 
koona  (kona). 

koona  ke  to  displease,  to  offend. 
kope  tugutugu  youth  T. 
kopikopi  to  clean  the  hands. 

rima  kopikopi,  to  wipe  the  hands. 
hakakopi  to  take  sides  secretly. 
T  Pau.:  kokopi,  to  shut  up.     Mgv.:  kopi, 
to   shut    the   hands;  kopikopi,    to 
compress,     to     squeeze     together. 
Mq. :  kopi,  to  close,  to  wash  the 
hands,  to  wipe  the  hands. 
The  Maori  kopi  seems  to  offer  the  germ 
sense,  to  double  together  by  means  of  a 
hinge  or  joint,  from  which,  by  neglect  of 
the  specific  character  or  considering  only 
the  result,  we  come  to  the  sense  of  closing 
or  shutting.     The  occurrence  of  this  sense 
in  the  Marquesas  together  with  the  specific 
use  as  to  washing  the  hands  evidences  that 
in  the  islander's  mind  there  is  an  associa- 
tion.    Thus  we  come  readily  at  the  iden- 
tification of  the  Rapanui  signification. 
kopu  heart,  breast,  paunch,  belly,  entrails. 
kopu  mail,  stomach. 
kopu  takapau  nui,  big  belly. 
mamae  kopu,  bellyache. 
T  Pau,  Mgv. :  kopu,  belly,  paunch.     Mq. : 
kopu,  opu,  belly,  stomach,  breast. 
Ta.:  opu,  belly,  intestines,  spirit, 
intelligence. 
korae  (ko-rae)  forehead,  brow. 

korae  pararaha,  wide  brow. 
korae  marego,  bald  forehead. 
korae  mimigo,  wrinkled  brow. 
P  Pau.,  Ta.:  rae,  forehead.     Mgv.:  korae, 
to  cut  women's  hair  on  the  forehead; 
akarae,  to  cut  the  hair  in  front. 
Mq.:  de,  forehead.     (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  304.) 
kore  not,  without  (koe). 
e  kore,  no,  not. 
kore  no,  nothing,  zero. 
kore  noa,  never,  none. 
hakakore  to  annul,  to  nullify,  to  anni- 
hilate, to  abrogate,  to  acquit,  to 
atone,  to  expiate,  to  suppress,  a 
grudge. 
T  Fau.:  kore,  not,  without.     Mgv.:  ^orc, 
nothing,  not,  without,  deprived  of; 
akakore,  to  destroy,  to  annihilate. 
Mq.:  kore,   koe,  6e,   nothing,   not, 
finished,    done,    dead,    destroyed, 
annihilated,  without.    Ta.:  ore,  no, 
not,  without. 
korega  nothing,  naught. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


219 


koreha  eel,  worm. 

koreha  heenua,  worm. 
korereki  hiccoughs. 

kori  to  rob,  to  seize  (food),  turbulent,  to 
play  T. 
kori  ke  aval,  abuse. 
tae  kori  iti,  abuse. 
koro  if. 

koroa  {ko-roa)  far,  distant,  out  of  reach. 
koroiti  slowly,  gently,  gradually,  carefully, 
prudently,  secretly ;  to  observe  pre- 
caution, to  go  slowly,  to  moderate, 
to  slacken. 
koroiti  no,  prudent,  nonchalant. 
haga  koroiti  no,  to  deal  prudently. 
hiri  koroiti,  to  go  without  noise. 
tito  koroiti,  to  save,  steward. 
ahere  koroiti,  to  run  nimbly. 
hakakoroiti  to  moderate,  to  slacken. 
korokoro  to  clack  the  tongue  (kurukuru). 
koromaki  pine  T. 

koroua  decrepit,  old  age,  worn  with  age. 
T  Pau.:  koroua,  decrepit.     Mgv.:  koroua, 
a  pet  name  for  the  youngest  of  a 
family.    Mq. :  kooua,  old,  a  term  of 
affection.     Ta. :  oroua,  decrepit. 
korua  you. 

na  korua,  ta  korua,  yours. 
P Pau., Mgv. :  korua, youtwo.    Mq.:  koiia, 
Sua,  id.     Ta. :  orua,  id. 
These  are  properlj'  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
Tougafiti  source.     The  Samoan  'oulua  re- 
appears only  in  Futuna  and  Uvea  koulua 
and  is  suggested  in  Sikayana  kaurua. 
koruga  (ko-ruga)  surface. 
kotaki  calm. 
kotikoti  to  tear. 

kokoti  to  cut,  to  chop,  to  hew,  to  cleave, 
to    assassinate,    to    amputate,    to 
scar,  to  notch,  to  carve,  to  use  a 
knife,  to  cut  off,  to  lop,  to  gash,  to 
mow,  to  saw. 
kokotiga  kokotiga  kore,  indivisible. 
kokotihaga  cutting,  gash,  furrow. 
P  Pau.:  koti,  to  chop.     Mgv.:  kotikoti,  to 
cut,   to  cut  into  bands  or  slices; 
kokoti,  to  cut,  to  saw ;  akakotikoti,  a 
ray,   a  streak,   a  stripe,   to  make 
bars.     Mq. :  koti,    oli,    to    cut,    to 
divide.    Ta. :  ooti,  to  cut,  to  carve; 
otioti,  to  cut  fine.    (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  256.) 
kotiru  kotiru  no  iharaa  no  iharaa,  usual. 
koto  mai  to  bring  T. 
kotokoto  hemorrhage.     (Cf.  kutoto.) 
kototi  sea  bass  T  (kodoti  T). 
koumi  arero  koumi,  to  report,  to  tell. 

Coming  through  a  French  channel  ou 
might  be  intended  to  note  the  Polynesian 
sound  of  u,  therefore  koumi  might  be 
transliterated  kumi.  In  that  case  arero 
kumi  in  the  sense  of  long  tongue  might 
readily  be  used  in  the  sense  of  telling. 
There  are  other  instances  in  which  Pere 
Roussel  has  used,  through  a  pardonable 
lapse,  his  more  familiar  French  notation 
of  the  sound,  c  g.,  goutu  =  gutu. 


koura  i  fry,  spawn,  roe. 
koura  2  flea. 

P  Mgv.:  ura,  crayfish,  lobster.  Mq.: 
koua,  ua,  id.  Ta.:  oura,  id. 
The  preface  ko  to  the  stem  ula  dis- 
tinguishes the  Tongafiti.  We  therefore 
assign  the  word  in  Rapanui  and  Tahiti  to 
a  Tongafiti  source,  in  Mangareva  to  a 
Proto-Samoan  source,  and  Marquesas 
shows  both.  (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 430.)  Rapanui  is  the  only  lan- 
guage which  defines  the  flea  otherwise 
than  in  terms  of  the  louse,  commonly 
kutufiti  the  jumping  louse.  Pediculus  is 
ancestral  in  the  South  Sea,  the  flea  seems 
to  have  been  contributed  by  the  first  of 
the  explorers. 
ku  1  I. 

kia  ku,  me. 
ku  2  verb  sign. 

ku  ohoa,  to  keep   out   of   the  way, 

absence. 
ku  higaa,  convinced. 
ku  taie  te  tai,  to  overflow,  to  go  beyond. 
ku  magaro,  to  reconcile. 
ku  3  ?  tae  he  man  ku  hoao,  abundance. 
ku  4  akaku  to  be  moved,  affected. 
hakaku  to  groan. 

Mgv.:  ku,  an  exclamation,  a  cry  used 
when  one  has  hit  the  mark  aimed 
at.     Mq. :  //,    an    exclamation    of 
sorrow. 
ku  5  gaoku,  to  eat  greedily. 

Mgv. :  ku,  to  be  satiated,  glutted. 
kua  1  demonstrative. 

kia  kua,  concerning. 
kua  2  verb  sign. 

kiia  tau  te  tnoa,  the  hen  roosts. 
kua  era  te  kevare,  to  give  the  horse 
water. 
P  Mgv. :  ktia,   a  particle  denoting  the 
passive  and  used  for  ku  before  some 
verbs.     Ta. :  ua,  a  verb  sign.    Mq. : 
ua,  id. 
kuapu  issue. 

kuhane  soul,  spirit,  phantom,  immaterial, 
spiritual,  supernatural  (ku  haga  T) . 
kuhane  hiva.  Holy  Ghost. 
kuhane  no,  kuhane  tahaga,  immaterial. 
Mgv.:  kuane,    a    spirit,    the    soul,    a 
shadow,  a  shade;  kuhane,  a  spirit, 
a  soul  that  returns  to  earth.    Mq. : 
kuhane,  lihane.   soul,   spirit,   intel- 
ligence. 
kuhoao  ?  tae  he  mau  kuhoao,  to  abound. 
kui  to  see  T. 
kuia  booby  (bird)  T. 

Ma.:  kuia,  the  brown  petrel,  the  black 
petrel. 
kuikui  to  stagger. 
kuku  1  to  tie  up  sugar  canes. 
kuku  2  to  coo,  a  pigeon. 

P  Mgv. :  kuku,  name  of  a  land  bird.    Mq. : 
kuku, kukupa,uururu,a.la.rgc  pigeon. 
Ta.:  uupa,  uurairao,  pigeon. 
kukumu  cheek. 

kukumu  kivakiva,  doumess. 


220 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


kukuo  snail. 

Mgv.:    kukukuku,    a     small     mollusc. 
Pau.:  kuku,  a  mussel.     Ta.:  uuao, 
uuvao,  a  snail. 
kukuto  (kutokuto). 
kumara  sweet  potato. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  kumara,  id.     Mq.:  kumad, 
id.     Ta. :  untara,  umaa,  id. 
Under  the  philology  are  basic  problems 
of  plant  dissemination  which  rob  this  word 
of  value  in  such  identification  studies  as 
these. 
kume  to  pull  out,  to  extirpate,  to  extract,  to 
drag  out,  to  pull,  to  draw  taut,  to 
hoist. 
T  VdM.:  kume,  to  haul,  to  drag.     Mgv.: 
kume.  to  pull,  to  draw,  to  stretch, 
to  lengthen.     Ta.:  ume,  to  draw, 
to  pull. 
kumi  1  ten  fathoms. 

P  Mgv.:  kumi,  ten  fathoms.     Mq.:  kumi, 
ten  fathoms,  twenty  fathoms.  Ta.: 
umi,  ten  fathoms. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  this  is  found  only 
in  Samoan  'umi,  and  Nine  kumi  of  the 
same  signification.     It  is  quite  sufiicient, 
for  I  cannot   see  any   contact  of  Samoa 
and    Niue   directly   save    in    the    Proto- 
Samoan  period. 
kumi  2  large,  great. 

pahu  kumi,  closet. 
miro  kumi,  ship. 
hakakumi  to  lengthen. 
PS  Sa. :  'umi,  long. 
kumu  to  draw  back,  to  withdraw. 
kunekune  blond. 
kupega  seine,  net. 

kupega  nanai,  cobweb. 
kupega  maito,  a  long  seine. 
P  'Pan.:  kupegn,  a  string,  filament.     Mgv. 
kupega,  a  net,  a  fishing  net.    Mq.: 
upena,  upeka,  upea,  id.    Ta. :  tipea, 
id.     (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
.  231.) 
kupu  times. 

e  hia  kupu,  how  many  times? 
kura  tutui  kura,  shawl. 
kurakura  fair,  light. 

hakakurakura  to  make  to  blush. 
P   Pau.:   kurakura,    red,   violet.      Mgv.: 
kurakura,     red,     yellow,     scarlet. 
Mq.:    udud,     red,     ruddy.      Ta. : 
uraura,  red. 
See  note  on  the  color  sense  s.  v.  kerekere. 
kuri  cat  (kooU  T). 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  kuri,  dog.       Ta.:  uri,  id. 
Mgv. :  kuri,  cat.     (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  255.) 
We  have  here  an  interesting  item  to  put 
with  a  few  others  as  showing  the  persist- 
ence of  the  memory  of  a  name  when  the 
object  to  which  it  is  properly  applicable 
is  unknown.     Rapanui   had   neither  cat 
nor  dog  in    its    fauna.     When    the    cat 
appeared  it  received  the  name  universal 
in  Polynesia  for  dog,  and  it  will  be  noted 
that  all  ships  carry  cats  because  they  can- 
not avoid  carrying  rats,  but  a  dog  is  carried 


kuri — continued. 

only  as  a  pet,  therefore  the  chances  of 
the  cat  first  becoming  known  are  large. 
When  the  dog  was  introduced  it  received 
the  onomatopoeia  hauhau,  its  proper  name 
having  been  already  expropriated  by  the 
hereditary  enemy.  This  hauhau  is  really 
a  better  onomatopoeia  than  our  equiva- 
lent, bowwow,  for  in  our  usage  the  appulse 
is  represented  bj'  a  labial,  which  is  so  far 
from  being  a  possibility  of  animals  that 
we  find  the  Melanesians  scarcely  capable 
of  the  use  of  the  lips  in  speech.  For  other 
instances  of  this  word  memory  see  the 
note  on  karavau.  The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, page  388.  In  Wagap  in  Indonesia 
the  cat,  by  way  of  distant  confirmation, 
bears  the  dog  name,  kuli. 

kurukuru  to  clack  the  tongue  (korokoro). 

Mq. :  kurukuru,   the   glug   of   a   liquid 

issuing  from  the  neck  of  a  bottle. 

kuto  a  swift  canoe. 

kutokuto  froth,  foam,  bubbles,  to  strangle 
with  water,  to  mislead. 
kukuto  froth,  foam. 

kutoto  to  make  bloody;  to  melt  (cf.  kotokoto). 

kutu  louse. 

P  Vaxi.:  gutu,\d.  M%w.\  kidu,  \d.  Mq.: 
kutu,  utu,  id.  Ta. :  utu,  id.  (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  357.) 

ma  I  and,  with,  in  addition. 

P  Pau. :  ma,  together  with.    Mgv. :  ma,  for, 
with.    Mq.:wa,  and.    Ta.  :»?a,  and, 
with.       (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 298.) 
ma  2  shame. 

hakama  shame,  confusion,   timid,  to 
blush,  bashfulness. 
tae  hakama,  shameless. 
P  Vau.:  fnataki,    shame.      Mgv.:    akama, 
shame,  bashfulness,  modesty,  shy. 
Mq. :  maamaa,    ninny,    simpleton, 
Ta. :    haama,    timidity,   shameful, 
confused. 
maa  art,   experience,  competency,  power, 
tact;  capable,  competent,  evident, 
expressly,      manifest,      instructed, 
wise;  to  know,  to  learn,  to  estimate, 
to    recognize,    to    experiment,    to 
succeed. 
tae  maa,  kai  maa,  ignorant,  incom- 
petent, incomprehensible. 
tagata  maa,  a  wizard. 
maa  ki,  competent. 
hakamaa  to  teach,  to  advise,  to  in- 
struct, to  initiate,  to  train,  to  learn, 
to  study. 
tagata  hakamaa.teacher,  preacher. 
hakamaa  ki  te  evagerio,  to  preach  the 
gospel. 
This  may  be  the  common  ma  prefix  of 
condition  or  ability,  which,  however,  is 
not  elsewhere  found  in  independent  use. 
maaa  e  maaa,  inexperienced. 
maahaga  workman,  laborer. 
maaki  {maa-ki  3)  sermon. 
maamaa  I  capable. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


221 


maamaa  2  (mama  i). 
maamaa   3   light,    portable,    easily,    com- 
fortably (mama), 
hakamaa  to  unload,  to  lighten. 
hakamaamaa  to  alleviate,  to  comfort, 
to  console,  to  ease,  to  relieve. 
P  Mgv.:  mama,   light   not   heavy,   to   be 
relieved,  to  be  eased;  akamama,  to 
console.      Ta. :  mama,  light. 
maamaaki  evident. 
maana,  hakamaana  (mahana  i). 
maata  {maa-ta)  one  who  can  write. 

t  a  gat  a  maata,  scribe. 
maatoua  (maa-toua)  quarrelsome. 
maaua  thine. 

mae  to  fade,  to  wither,  stunted  fruit. 
PS  Mgv. :  mae,  to  fade,  to  wither,  to   be 
blighted.    Sa.:  mae,  to  be  stale  (of 
fish).     To.:  wae,  to  fade,  to  wither, 
to  smell  musty. 
mae  atu'ra  to  cede,  to  give  up. 

This  is  the  only  instance  of  the  use, 
which  is  unexplained,  of  the  character  '  by 
Pere  Roussel. 
maea  stone,  rock. 

maea  kore,  free  of  stones. 

maea  horohoro,  snowy  rock. 

maea  mataa,  obsidian  used  for  spear 

heads  T. 
maea   matariki,   stone   used   for   the 

images  T. 
maea   pupura,    hard    cellular   stones 

used  in  the  platforms  T. 
maea  puruhare,  tile. 
maea  regorego,  a  flinty  beach  pebble 
used    for    the    finest  stone  imple- 
ments T. 
maea  toki,  hard  slates,  black,  red  and 

gray,  used  for  axes  T. 
maea  viriviri,  grindstone. 
maeha  1  light,  brightness;  to  shine,  to  be 
bright,  to  glimmer,  to  glow. 
maeha  mahina,  moonshine. 
maeharaa,  sunrise. 
maehamaeha  bright. 
hakamaeha  to  brighten. 
Mq.:  maeoeo,  bright,  transparent. 
maeha  2  to  get  out  of  the  way. 
maeha  3  thin,  slender,  slight. 
maemae  soft. 

maemae  no,  badly  cooked. 
maga  1  {mama  2  )  a  mouthful. 
maga  nuinui,  to  gobble. 
P  Mgv.:  maga,  a  mouthful.     Mq. :  mana, 
a  bit,  a  mouthful. 
maga  2  garbage. 
maga  3  index  finger. 
maga  4  a  branch. 

magamiro,  a  branch,  a  limb. 
magamaga  fork,  finger,  claw,  rod. 
magamaga  miro,  a  branch,  a  limb. 
magamaga  rima,  finger. 
magamaga  vae,  toe. 
magamaga  tiimti,  great  toe. 
hakamaga  a  roof. 
P  Pau.:  maga,  a  branch,  division.    Mgv.: 
maga,   a  branch,   forked,   divided. 
Mq. :  mana,  a  branch,  fork;  mana- 


maga  4 — continued. 

mana,  forked,  divided.    Ta.:  mad, 
split,  divided;  amaa,  branch  of  a 
tree.      (The    Polynesian    Wander- 
ings, 280.) 
magaga  fork. 

Mgv.:  magaga,  the  crotch  in  men. 
magaro  calm,  sweet,  docile,  tame,  aflable, 
gracious,  indulgent,  suave;  to  pa- 
cify, to  reconcile. 
ariga  magaro,  amiable. 
tae  magaro,  ungracious. 
tagata  magaro,  popular. 
vai  tnagaro,  sweet  water. 
magaro  ke  kokoma,  undisturbed. 
hakamagaro  to  soothe,  to  pacify,  to 
quiet,  to  appease. 
P    Pau.:   magaro,    salty,    briny.      Mgv.: 
magaro,  courteous,  pleasant,  peace- 
ful, quiet;  akamagaro,  to  soothe,  to 
tame,  to  quiet.     Mq. :  manaonao, 
insipid,  tasteless.  Ta. :  maaro,  fresh, 
sweet,  not  salted. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  this  sense  occurs 
only  in  Samoa  and  Nine,  as  to  which  see 
note  under  kumi  i. 
magatuhi  {maga  4-tuhi)  index  finger. 
(magaturu)    hakamagaturu    {maga    4- 

turu)  slope  of  a  roof. 
mageo  acid,  sharp,  acrid,  purulent;  the  itch, 
abscess,  pustule,  ringworm ;  itching, 
disagreeable,  poisonous,  spirituous; 
to  long  for;  disgust,  poison,  mus- 
tard, pepper  (megeo). 
hakamageo  infection,  to  infect. 
P  Pau. :  mageo,  to  itch.     Mgv. :  megeo,  to 
itch,  to  long  for.     Mq.:  maneo,  to 
itch,  to  tickle;  meneo,  mekeo,  itch. 
Ta. :  maeo,  itch. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  this  is  found  in 
Samoa  mageso,  Niue  magiho,  and  Futuma 
mageo.     The  megeo  form  is  the  only  one 
known  to  Mangareva;  in  Rapanui,  Mar- 
quesas, and  Hawaii  it  appears  as  an  alter- 
native of  mageo. 
(mageo)  hakamageo  splice. 
magugupuru  miserly,  covetous  (mogugu- 

puru). 
mahaa  obsidian  T  (?  makaa,  maka). 
mahaga  bait,  allurement. 

PS   To.:  talimahaga,   the  noose  in  large 
ropes.     Ma.:  mahanga,     a     snare. 
Moriori;  mehanga,  to  ensnare. 
In  moiinu   Rapanui  has  the  common 
Polynesian  designation  of  bait.     This  I 
incline  to  regard  as  an  error  in  recording 
the  vocabulary.     Assuming  a  snare  encir- 
cling the  bait,  the  answer  to  Pere  Rous- 
sel's  demand  for  a  name  might  refer  to  the 
important  but  hidden  snare  and  by  him  be 
referred  to  the  bait  plain  in  his  view. 
mahana     I     heat,    hot    (maana,    hana, 
pumahana). 
mahana  ke,  suffocating. 
mahana  nui,  .stifling. 
mahana  no  iti,  likewarm. 
vera  mahana,  hot. 


222 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


mahana  I — continued. 

hakamahana  to  heat,  to  scald,  to  warm 
over. 
P  Pau.:  hakamahanahana,  to  console; 
pumahanahatia,\uk&yv2irm..  Mgv. : 
mahana,  maana,  heat,  warmth,  to 
warm  over.  Mq.:  mahana,  heat, 
to  warm.  Ta. :  mahana,  heat,  sun, 
day. 
mahana  2  finery. 

mahani   habit,   custom,   to   accustom,   to 
practise,  to   inure,   familiar,  sym- 
pathy. 
mahani  maia,  access. 
hakamahani  to  tame. 
PS  Mg\'. :  mahani,  smooth,  even,  polished. 
Mq.:  mahani,  accustomed,  habit- 
uated. 
Sa. :  masani,  to  be  accustomed  to,  to  be 
in  the  habit  of.     To.:  maheni,  to 
be  accustomed  or  in  the  habit  of. 
Fu.:  masani,    id.      Niue:  mahani, 
custom. 
mahara  to  be  in  rapture,  ecstasy. 

T  Pau.:  mahara,  mehara,  to  remember, 
sense,    reason.     Ta. :    mahara,    to 
recollect. 
Ma.:  mahara,  thought,  memory,  recol- 
lection. 
maharo  to  glorify,  to  flatter,  to  admire,  to 
amaze,  to  astonish,  to  enchant,  to 
astound;  eulogy,  boasting. 
maharo  kia  ia  a,  to  vaunt. 
maharohaga  flattery. 
P  Pau.:  maharo,  to  wonder  at,  to  marvel. 
Mgv.:  maharo,  to  praise,  to  vaunt, 
commendation.     Mq.:  mahao,     to 
praise,  admirable,  astonishing. 
mahatu  {hatu)  twisted. 

rauoho  mahatu,  lock  of  hair. 
Mg\'.:  mahatu,    twisted,    frizzly    (said 
only  of  the  hair). 
mahiahia  dry,  aridity. 

hakamahia  to  expose  to  the  air. 
mahina  the  moon. 

maeha  mahina  moonshine. 
P  Mgv.:  mahina,  light;  niaina,  the  moon, 
moonlight.     Mq.:  mahina,    moon, 
month. 
Peculiar  interest  attaches  to  Mangareva 
mahina  in  the  sense  of  light,  for  before  the 
Proto-Samoan  was  touched  by  the  later 
Tongafiti   influence  masina  was  not  the 
moon  but  the  shining  orb  and  therefore 
particularly  the  sun.     This  bears  very  for- 
cibly upon  the  question  of  Proto-Samoan 
migration  to  »Southeast  Polynesia.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  406.) 
mahiti  cancer. 

Mq.:  mahiti,  bubo. 
mahutetutu  {mahute-tutu    i)    bast   cloth 
in   the   last   stage   of   preparation 
(maute). 
mai  I  directive. 

P  Pau.:  mai,   from,   since.     Mgv.:  mai, 
directive.     Mq.,  Ta.:  mai, mei, id. 
mai  2  ill,  sick. 

mai  mate  ia,  sick  unto  death. 


mai  2 — continued. 

PS    Pau.:  maki,    sick.     Mgv.:  maki,    an 
ill,  a  sore  spot,  a  wound.     Mq.: 
maki,  mai,  id.     Ta.:  mai,  sick. 
Sa.:  ma'i,  ill. 

There  is  great  confusion  in  regard  of 
mai  and  maki,  which  is  rather  stated  than 
cleared  up  in  the  note  in  The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  379.  Rapanui  has  both 
forms,  so  has  Marquesan,  and  Tahiti  has 
the  reduced  77iai.  It  appears  that  k  in 
this  word  has  a  tendency  to  vanish  from  its 
inner  security  even  in  languages  which  find 
it  not  ungrateful  to  their  palatal  utterance. 
maia  1  {mat  1). 

mate  maia  mamae,  to  depress. 
mahani  maia,  access. 
maia  2  (mat  2)  to  grow  weak. 
maigo  to  come  in  great  numbers;  party, 

following,  partisan. 
maikuku    finger    nail,    claw,    spur,    talon 
(akikuku). 
PPau.:  maikuku, hooi.    Mgv.:  matikuku, 
matekuku,  nail,  claw,  talon.     Mq.: 
maikuku,  maiuu,  matiiiu,  id.     Ta. : 
maiuu,  id. 
The  two  forms  of  the  former  component 
appear  together  in  Samoa  mai'u'u  and 
mali'u'u,  in  Futuna  and  Maori  tnaikuku 
and  matikuku,  and  in  the  Marquesas.    In 
the  Paumotu  the  same  is  observable  in 
maikao  and  mitikao,  a  claw,  although  the 
latter  element  of  the  composite  is  different. 
maira  on  the  contrary. 
maitaki  (meitaki). 
maitakia  clean. 
maito  kupega  mailo,  the  long  seine  T. 
maka  maka  motu,  a  rock  T. 

PS  Mgv.,  Pau.,  Mq.:  maka,  a  sling.    Ta.: 
maa,  id.    Sa.:  ma'a,  a  stone.    To., 
Niue,  Fu.,  Uvea:  maka,  id. 
The  word  retains  a  suggestion  of  its 
value  in  Rapanui  where  it  is  all  but  sup- 
planted by  maea.     The  latter  is  not  else- 
where identified,  therefore  is  inexplicable 
except  in  so  far  as  we  might  give  some  con- 
sideration to  the  idea  that  when  k  was 
dropped  from  maka  (as  from  maki)  a  light 
vowel  was  thrown  in  to  keep  the  important 
vowels  apart   and   free  of  possibility  of 
crasis,  a  suggestion  for  which  I  know  no 
warrant.     Elsewhere  in  Southeast  Poly- 
nesia maka  has  passed  from  the  stone  to 
the  sling  by  which  it  is  cast,  not  a  violent 
figure  of  Polynesian  speech. 
makani  R  (mahani). 
makemakenu  to  warp. 
makenu  attentively  (mekenu). 

tae  makenu,  difficult  to  please. 
hakakiva  tae  makenu,  pleasant  breeze. 
makenukenu  to  move,  to  stir. 
hakamakenukcnu  to  cajole,  to  shake. 
Pau.:    makenukenu,    disheveled.     Mgv.: 
mekanutoi,  to  bend,  to  cause  to  be 
curved. 
maki  a  boil,  a  sore  (mamaki). 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  maki,  a  wound,  a  sore. 
Mq.:  maki,  mai,  a  wound,  a  sore. 


RAPANUI-ENGUSH   VOCABULARY. 


223 


maki — continued. 

a  pustule,  a  scar.    (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  379.) 
makigaa  to  lance  an  abscess. 
makohe  tropic  bird. 

Mgv.,  Mq. :  mokohe,  the  frigate  bird. 
The  two  birds,  while  quite  distinct,  are 
frequently  confused  in  name  by  Europeans 
in  the  South  Sea. 
makoikoi  kidney  T. 

makona  satiated,  to  be  drunk,  to  quench, 
to  satisfy,  to  feast,  fed ;  indistinctly. 
rakerake  makona,  crapulous. 
hakamakona  comfort,  comfortable,  to 
be  drunk,  substantial,  nutrition. 
P  Van.:  makona,  full,  to  satiate.     Mgv.: 
makona,  satisfied,  glutted,  gorged. 
Mq.:  makona,  maona,  glutted,  sat- 
isfied, drunk. 
makota  ambition,  jealousy. 
makuo  cheek. 

makupuna  descendant,  grandson,  progeny. 
P  Pau :  mokopuna,  grandson.  Mgv. :  maku- 
puna, grandchild.    Mq.:  moupuna, 
poupuna,  id. 
The  duality  in  this  word  may  not  be 
regarded    as   critical  of   this    far  eastern 
migration,  for  it  is  found  in  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia.    The  simplest  forms  are  in  the  Viti 
makubu  and  mokiibu.    The  range  of  vari- 
ety may  thus  be  listed: 

moko  Tonga:  mokohuna.  Uvea,  Niue,  Maori, 
Mangaia:  mokopuna.     Hawaii:  tnoopima. 

moku  Viti:  makubu.     Marquesas:  moupuna. 

irtako  Futuna;  mokopuna. 

maku  Viti:  makubu.  Rapanui,  Paumotu:  jmo^m- 
puna. 

maka  Tonga:  makabuna. 

mama  1  to  leak,  to  ooze,  (maamaa). 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta. :  mama,  id. 
mama  2  to  chew. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  mama,  id.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  280.) 
mama  3  light  not  heavy  (maamaa). 

P  Mgv.,  Ta. :  mama,  id. 
mama  4  a  limpet  (Chiton  magnificus). 

Mgv.,  Mq. :  mama,  a  shellfish. 
mama  5  to  open  the  mouth. 

hakamama  to  yawn,  to  gape,  to  be  ajar. 

Pau.:  hamama,  to  open.     Mgv.:  aka- 

mama,  to  burst  open.     Ta. :  haa- 

mama,  to  open.     Mq.:  hadmama, 

to  open  the  mouth. 

mamae  sick,  suffering,  weak,  ill. 

mate  maia  mamae,  to  depress. 
mata  mamae,  drowsy,  sleepy. 
mamae  kopii,  bellyache. 
mamae  keo,  headache. 
mamae  toto,  menses, 
cn'ga  mamae.  to  look  ill. 
hakamamae  to  make  ill. 
T  Mg\\ :  mamae,  to  be  ill,  in  pain,  suffer- 
ing, sorrow.     Mq. :  mamae,  memae, 
suffering,  pain,  grief.     Ta. :  mam,ae, 
pain. 
mamahi  to  bet,  to  wager,  to  guess,  to  cast 

lots. 
mamaki  distress  (maki). 


mamara  I  charcoal,  coal,  tin,  lead  (mara- 
mara). 

PS  Mgv.:  maramara,  firewood. 

Sa. :  malala,  charcoal.    To. :  malala,  char- 
coal, embers.     Fu.,   Niue:  malala, 
charcoal. 
The  sense  is  in  accord.    The  form  differ- 
ence  between   Southeast   Polynesia   and 
Nuclear  Polynesia  is  a  matter  of  duplica- 
tion.    If  the  migration  left  vSamoa  when 
mala  was  the  current  stem  in  this  sense  it 
would  be  quite  possible  for  the  duplicated 
forms  to  acquire  such  diversity.     In  fact 
we  note  in  Southeast  Polynesia  duplica- 
tions which  are  impossible  in  the  present 
languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia. 
mamara  2  to  sparkle,  to  flash. 
mamara  3  mamara  nui,  to  swell  up,  to  roll. 

mamarahaga  ball. 
mamari  egg  (of  fowl  or  fish)  (gamamari). 
(Cf.  komari.) 
mamari  punua,  chicken  in  the  shell. 
Mgv.:  mamari,  egg.     Mq.:  mamai,  id. 
mamate  (mate), 
mamau  to  arrest. 

Ta.:  mamau,  to  detain. 
mamoi  sheep. 

Ta.:  mamoe,  id. 

Bishop  Jaussen  in  Tahiti  distinguishes 
this  as  a  neologism,  the  animal  being  a 
newcomer  to  the  islands.  In  Samoa 
Pratt  credits  it  {mamoe)  to  Tahiti.  The 
source  is  obscure. 
mana  power,  influence. 

haga  mana,  prodigy. 
mana  noa,  almighty. 
hakamana  miracle. 
manahaga  power  of  god. 
P  Pau.:  mana,  to  be  able;  fakamana,  to 
honor.      Mgv.:    mana,     powerful, 
mighty,  miraculous,  supernatural. 
Mq.:   mana,    power,  might.    Ta. : 
mana,  power,  influence,  might. 
manana  to  skip. 

manau  sense,  sentiment,  conscience,  reason, 
idea,  imagination,  instinct,  medi- 
tation, design,  conjecture,  opinion, 
intellectual ;  to  think,  perceive,  pon- 
der, presume,  presuppose,  imagine, 
estimate,  conjecture,  seek,  assist. 
tae  manau,  despair,  imprudent,  incon- 
siderate,  thoughtless,  careless. 
no  te  manau,  mental. 
manau  hara,  illusion. 
manau  hurt  ke,  inconsistency. 
manau  iho,  to  cudgel  the  memory. 
manau  ihoiho,  resolute. 
manau  0  roto,  mental. 
manau  no  roto,  to  contemplate. 
manau  holionu,  penetration. 
manau  0  mua,  to  premeditate. 
manau  no,  preoccupied,  to  suppose, 

to  suspect. 
manau  noa,  to  reflect,  to  remember. 
manau  maramarama,  intelligent. 
manua  tahaga,  to  suppose. 
hakamanau  pathetic. 
hakamanauhaga  to  commemorate. 


224 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


manau — continued. 

PS  Sa.,  To.,  Fu.,  Nine:  manatu,  to  think. 

The  sense  accord  is  so  clear  that  we 

must  give  respectful  consideration  to  the 

possibility  of  the  dropping  of  t  from  an 

interior  protected  position. 

manava  belly,  abdomen,  entrails,  interior. 

manava  ahuahn,  indigestion. 

manava  hanohano,  high  tempered,  to 

annoy. 
manava  hopohopo,  terror,  to  desolate. 
manava  itiiti,  frugal. 
manava  karavarava,  colic. 
manava  mate,  to  be  in  ecstasy,  passion, 

intensity  of  affection. 
manava  ?nore,  to  desolate. 
manava  ninihi,  colic. 
manava  nuinui,  appetite. 
manava  /?flga/za,  affected,  to  complain. 
manava  rakerakc.  bad  character. 
manava  riri,  anger. 
manava  rn,  complaint. 
manava  rum,   alarm,   consternation, 

emotion,  swoon. 
manava  tngi,  eager. 
manava  tiha,  out  of  breath. 
manava    topa    ki    raro,    humble,    to 

humiliate. 
manava  vai,  simpleton,  to  have  dull 

senses. 
meniri  ko  manava,  little  finger. 
kakari  manava,  waist. 
manava  eete,  to  shudder,  to  tremble, 
to  astonish;  anger,  fright,  conster- 
nation. 
manava  eete  ki  te  mau  mea  ananake, 

susceptible. 
eete  manava,  affected,  moved. 
manava  poki,  hasty,  cruel,  penitent; 

contrition,  indignation. 
kokoma    lianohafio    7nanava   pohi,    to 

abhor. 
manava  pohi  nunui  ke,   implacable. 
P   Pau.:   manava,  the   interior,    afTected, 
touched.    Mgv. :  wa  warn,  the  belly, 
spirit,   conscience.     Mq.:    nienava, 
respiration,    pulse.     Ta. :    jnanava, 
belly,  entrails. 
manavai  1  brain. 

manavai  2   valley,   ravine,   river,   torrent, 
brook. 
manavai  miro,  orchard. 
Mq. :    manavai,    valley,    brook.      Ta.: 

ayiavai,  river,  brook. 
It    scarcely    appears    that    these    fully 
coordinate.     In  Tahiti  anavai  has  a  clear 
etymology,   ana   meaning   the   bed   of   a 
stream.     In   Rapanui   and   in   the   Mar- 
quesas nmna  most  readily  associates  with 
maga,  as  water  in  a  forked  bed.     On  the 
possibility  of  the  assumption  of  an  initial 
m  see  the  note  under  aanii. 
manege  to  grow  (menege). 
maniga  to  be  notched,  to  have  lost  the  edge, 

dull.     Ta.:  mania,  dull. 
maniri  chilly,  cold. 
mano  i.ooc  R;  lo.ooo  T. 

P  Pau.:  manomano,  innumerable.     Mgv.: 


mano — continued. 

mano,  i.ooo.       Mq. :  mano,  2,000, 
4,000.     Ta.:  mano,    1,000.        (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  195.) 
manu  bird. 

manu  urn,  kite. 
ynanti  rikiriki,  insect. 
P  Pau.:  manu,  bird,  insect,  brute.  Mgv.: 
wawH,  bird,  beast.    Mq.,Ta. :  manu, 
bird,     insect.       (The     Polynesian 
Wanderings,  372.) 
manu  nave  great  abscess,  bubo. 
manua  man-o'-war. 
manua  wild,  savage,  fugitive. 
7noa  manua,  wild  fowl. 
manuoau  foul  smelling  smoke. 
mac  {soit  R ;  ?  typographical  error  for  soif, 

cf.  Mq.  mao  thirst). 
maoa  1  to  clear  up  (of  the  sky). 

P  Mq.:  mao,  dry,  as  land  once  wet.    Ta. : 
mao,  to  cease  raining,  to  clear  up. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  206.) 
maoa  2  to  hold. 

riva  maoa,  correct. 
maomao  {soil,  cf.  mao). 
maoamaoa  to  thank. 
maori 

a.  of  manual  training:  dexterity,  handy, 

industry,  artisan. 

b.  of    mental    training:  erudite,    finesse, 

cleverness,  adroit,  ingenious,  intel- 
ligent, lucid,  sage,  sense,  science, 
talent. 

c.  tne  resultant:  memorable,   renowned, 

of  good  reputation. 
tagata  maori,  carpenter. 
rima  maori,  left  hand. 
tae  maori,  incompetent. 
maori  ke,  judicious,  sly. 
maori  ke  avai,  adroit. 
T  Pau. :  maori,   maohi,   indigenous,   sure, 
safe,  perfect.    Mgv. :  maori,  belong- 
ing to  the  countrj',  native,  of  the 
Polynesian  race,  right  hand.    Mq. : 
maoi,  native,  natural,  common,  or- 
dinary.    Ta.:  tnaori,  maohi, proper 
name  of  the  indigenous  people  of 
Polynesia,  native,  good,  perfect. 
mapahiva  diamond. 
marago  nearly  bald  (marego). 
maraka  bristly,  shaggy. 
marama  light,  day,  brightness,  to  glimmer; 
month;  intelligent,  sensible. 
no  tera  marama,  monthly. 
marama  roa,  a  long  term. 
horau  7iiarama  no  iti,  daybreak. 
hakamarama  school,  to  glimmer. 
hare  liakamarama,  school,  classroom. 
P   Mgv.:    mdrdma,    the  light,     daylight; 
jnarcLma,  wise,  learned,  instructed, 
moon.     Mq.:  madtna,  light,  broad 
day,    bright,    instructed,    learned; 
meama,   moon,   month.     Ta.:  ma- 
rama, moon,  month. 
In   form   conditional   this  word   seems 
derivative  from  lama,  in  which  the  illumin- 
ating sense  appears  in  its  signification  of  a 
torch.     The  sense  of  light,  and  of  specifi- 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


225 


marama — continued. 

cally  the  moon,  appears  in  all  Polynesia;  in 
Futuna  and  Uvea  the  word  signifies  the 
world.  The  tropical  extension  to  the 
light  of  intelligence  is  not  found  in  Nuclear 
Polynesia,  therefore  not  in  the  Proto- 
Samoan,  but  is  a  later  Tongafiti  develop- 
ment. (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  378,  and  compare  sina,  page  406.) 
maramara  (mamara). 
maramarama  bright. 

manava  maramarama,  intelligent. 
P   Pau.:   maramarama,    intelligent.    Ta. : 
maramarama,  light,  brightness. 
mare  to  have  a  cold. 

PPau.:  viare,     a     cold,     catarrh.     Mq. : 
mae,  mucus,  phlegm,  saliva.     Ta. : 
mare,  a  cold,  to  cough. 
This  is  assigned  to  Polynesian  in  general 
classification  because  of  its  occurrence  in 
Samoa  male  and  Tonga  mele.     Each  of 
these  languages  has  tale  in  the  same  sense, 
the  other  languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia 
have  only  tale.     In  Samoa  male  is  in  the 
courtesy  speech,  diagnostic  of  borrowing 
from  an  alien  source;  in  Tonga,  where  the 
courtesy  speech  is  less   developed,   mele 
means  to  feign  a  cough,  to  cough  lightly, 
femeleaki  to  cough  as  a  signal.     We  should 
be  justified  in  classing  the  word  as  Tonga- 
fiti. 
marego  bald  (marago). 
marego  paka,  bald. 
korae  marego,  bald  forehead. 
marere  to  break,    to    run    aground,    ship- 
wreck, to  strand,    to    lose    T,    to 
launch,  prolix  (merere). 
takaure  marere  ke,  swarm  of  flies. 
hakamarere  to  destroy,  to  demolish, 

to  scatter,  to  be  diffuse. 
hakamarererere  to  crumble. 
marie  calm,  fair  weather,  unruffled  sea. 
mea  marie,  sweet  character. 
vat  marie,  still  water. 
PMgv. :  marie,   well,   right,    proper,    fit. 
Mq.:  meie,  fair  weather,  fine.  Ta.: 
marie,  well,  slowly,  sagely. 
marikuru  ash-wood  T. 
maripu  (miripau). 

kiri  maripu,  scrotum. 
mariri  discolored  (meriri). 
maro  1  June. 
maro  2  dish-cloth  T. 

P  Mgv. :  maro,  a  small  girdle  or  breech 
clout.     Ta. :  maro,  girdle. 
maroa  I   a  fathom. 

maroa  hahaga,  to  measure. 
Mq. :  mad,  a  fathom. 
maroa  2  upright,  stand  up,  get  up,  stop, 
halt. 
Mq.:  vtao,  to  get  up,  to  stand  up. 
maruaki   appetite,   desire  to  eat,   greedy, 
hunger,  fasting,  famine,  weak  from 
hunger,  dearth,  starvation. 
hakamaruaki  to  starve. 
We  note  in  Motu  maro  famine,  dearth. 
marumaru   shade,   thicket,   somber,   um- 
brella. 


marumaru — continued. 

koona     marumaru,     sheltered     spot, 
copse. 
hakamaru  to  cover  with  shade. 
hakamarumaru  to  shade. 
P    Pau.:   hakamaru,    to   shadow.     Mgv.: 
maru,    shade,    shadow,    obscurity. 
Mq.:  mau,  shade,  shadow,  shelter. 
Ta.:  maru,  shade. 
mata  I  the  eye. 

mata  neranera,  mata  kevakeva,  mata 

niamae,  to  be  drowsy. 
mata    keva,    mataraparapa,    matapo, 

blind. 
mata  hakahira,  squint  eyed. 
mata  pagaha,  eye  strain. 
PPau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  mata,  the  eye. 
mata  2  the  face,  expression,  aspect,  figure, 
mien,  presence,  visage,  view. 
fnata    mine,    mata    hakataha,    mata 
piipura,  mata  hakahire,  to  consider. 
PPau.:  w;a/a,  the  appearance,  air.    Mgv.: 
mata,  the  face,  features,  expression. 
Mq.:  mata,    face,    figure,    visage. 
Ta.:  mata,  id. 
mata  3  raw,  green,  unripe. 

P  Pau.:    matamata,   adolescence.     Mgv.: 
mata,  raw,  uncooked. 
mata  4  a  drop  of  water. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq. :  matamata,  id. 
mata  5  mesh. 

hakamata  to  make  a  net. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.:  mata,  a  mesh. 
mata  6  cutting,  flint. 

P  Mq. :  mata,  sharp  point  or  edge  of  any 
cutting     or     piercing     implement. 
Ta. :  mata,  cutting. 
mata  7  point,  spear,  spike  (a  fish  bone). 
P  Mgv. :  mata,  the  extremity  of  the  fish 
hook.     Mq. :  mata,  sharp  point. 
mata  8  chancre. 

mataara  {mata  i-ara  2)  to  forewarn. 
pupura  mataara,  projecting  eyes. 
P  Mgv. :  mataara,  to  be  wide  awake,  on 
the   watch.     Mq. :  matad,   watch- 
man, sentinel. 
mataariki   (mata  6-riki;  the  confusion  of 
riki  with  ariki  is  not  uncommon  in 
Polynesia)  a  rasp. 
mataee  sleepiness. 

Mq.:  matakeke,  malakake,  insomnia. 
mataerua  {mata  2-e  rua  i)  traitor,  man  of 

two  parties. 
matagi  wind,  air,  breeze,  squall,  tempest, 
rhumb. 
P   Fau.:  matagi,    the   air,   wind.      Mgv.: 
matagi, vfind.    Mq.:  metani,  metaki, 
wind',  air.    Ta. :  matai,  wind.   (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  317.) 
matahakah  i re  to  consider  ( ?  -hira,  cf .  ira  2) . 
matahakahiva  to  look  back  (/ra  2). 
matahakakekeva  to  look  aside. 
matahetuke  {mata  j-hetuke)  a  pin. 
matahi  age. 

PS  Sa.:  matai,  head  of  the  family.  To.: 
matai,  clever.  Fu.:  watai,  master 
of  craft.    Viti :  matai,  canoe-wright. 


226 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


matahi — continued. 

T  (Pau.,  Ta.:  matahiapo,  the  first  born. 
Ha. :  makahiapo,  id.    Mangaia :  ma- 
taiapo,   a   chief.    Ma.:   matahiapo, 
a  chief,  preciou.s.) 
No  great  weight  attaches  to  the  sug- 
gested identifications,  for  the  sense  con- 
nection  is   tenuous   or   obscure.     In   the 
Tongafiti  forms  which  contain  matahi  the 
latter  member  of  the  composite  avoids 
analysis,  and    the    suggestion    that    it  is 
mata-hiapo  leads  nowhere. 
mataika  pearl. 

matamataika  id. 
matakao  oar,  paddle;  clitoris. 
matakeva  blind,  one-eyed. 

matakekeva  to  look  sidcwise,  to  dazzle. 
matakevakeva  sleepy,  drowsy. 
hakamatakeva  to  shade  the  view,  to 

blink. 
Mgv.:  matakevo,  dim-sighted,  one-eyed, 
squinting. 
mataki  open,  to  expand,  to  clear  up   (of 
weather),  to  open  into,  to  debouch. 
mataki  hakahou,  mataki  iho,  to  reopen. 
PS  To. :  mataki,  well  spread  out,  stretched 
out. 
mataku    alarm,    fear,    cowardice,    terror, 
timid,  danger,  peril,  perplexity;  to 
fear,  to  tremble. 
tae  mataku,  brave,  hardihood. 
hiriga  ie  mataku,  to  go  fearlessly. 
mataku  ke,  dangerous,  strange,   for- 
midable, sinister. 
mataku  no,  scruple. 
e  ko  mataku,  security. 
mataku  verega  kore,  scruple. 
matakua  terrified. 

hakamataku  to  alarm,  affright,  scare, 
terrify. 
P   Pau.:   mataku,    fear.     Mgv.:    mataku, 
frightened.     Mq. :  hadmetati,  fear. 
Ta. :  matail,  id. 
The  vowel  variety  in  Marquesas  finds 
a  slight  echo  far  back  along  the  migration 
track  in  Efate  and  once  in  Torres  Straits. 
matamata  {mata  4)  sound  of  water. 
matamataika  (mataika)  snow,  pearl. 
matamataki  {mata  i-mataki)  to  examine, 
to  pry  into. 
P  Pau.:  matakitaki,  to  pay  a  visit.     Ta.: 
matcitai,  to  see,  to  visit. 
This  is  found  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  in 
Samoa  tidimata'i  to  look  steadfastly;  in 
Tonga  mataki  to  spy;  in  Futuna  mataki 
to  watch,  to  examine. 
matanevaneva  drowsy,  sleepy. 
matapea  tattooing  on  the  body. 
matapo  blind,  one-eyed. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  matapo,  id. 
mataporcko  to  stare  at. 
matapupura  spy,  to  keep  the  eyes  on  one 

all  the  time. 
mataputi  chubby  cheeks. 
matara  (nia~tara)  to  loose,  to  untie. 

P  Pau. :  hakamataratara,  to  unloose,  to 
slacken.  Mgv. :  akamatara,  to  cut 
the  first  thread  of  a  piece  of  cloth 


matara — continued. 

so  that  it  may  be  torn  across.     Ta. : 
matara,  to  be  loosed,  untied,  par- 
doned. 
matariki  ynaea  matariki,  stone  used  for  the 

images  T. 
mataritorito  {mata  2-ritorito)  gentle. 
matatea  {mata  i-tea)  to  look  at  one's  cloth- 
ing through  vanity. 
matateatea  {mata  2-teatea)  pale. 

Mq. :  matatea,  white,  of  light  color,  not 
tattooed.     Ta. :  matatea,  pale. 
matatikea  {mata  i-tikea)  to  testify. 
matatea  {mata  2-toa)  warlike,  brave,  auda- 
cious, courage,  warrior,  soldier,  vic- 
tor, victory. 
hakamatatoa   to   drill,  to   discipline, 
to  encourage,  to  struggle. 
PS  Sa. :  matatoa,  brave-looking. 
matatopa  {mata  2-topa)  modest,  modesty. 
matatoua  {mata  2-toua)  hostile  appearance. 
matau  {mata  -j-u)  nipple,  teat. 
matau  1  right. 

rima  matau,  right  hand. 
P  Ta.:  atau,  right.  Sa. :  matau,  id. 

Probably  tnatau  is  Proto-Samoan.  The 
Tongafiti   form   is   katau    (Maori,    Raro- 
tonga),  Paumotu  kotau:  by  loss  of  k  this 
becomes  atau  in  Tahiti  and  akau  in  Hawaii. 
matau  2  left  (a  sense-invert). 
rima  matau,  left  hand. 
kaokao  matau,  left  side. 
matau    3    brave    warrior,    hero;   courage; 
ardent,  bold,  martial,  celebrated; 
to  drill,  to  afTront. 
hakamatau  to  discipUine,  to  drill,  to 
struggle,  to  encourage,  to  rely  on. 
matau  4  rustic. 

mataui  {mata  i-ui)  glance;  to  watch,  to  fix 
the  eyes  on. 
mataui  a  raro,  modest,  modesty. 
matavai  {mata  4-vai)  a  tear,  lamentation, 

to  weep  T. 
mate  death,  to  die,  to  be  ill,  to  be  unfor- 
tunate. 
hakamate  to  kill. 
P  Pau.:  mate,  to  die.     Mgv.:  mate,  to  be 
sick,    dead,    love,    ardent    desire. 
Mq.:  mate,    illness,    death,    grief. 
Ta. :  ynate,     death,     illness.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  373.) 
matea  Hfeless,  passionate 
matega  death. 

Mgv.:  matega,  illness,  death. 
matekeo  (mate-keo)  pulmonary  disease. 
matemanava  {mate-manava)  to  marvel  at. 
matemate  to  have  a  slight  illness,  to  suffer 

pain. 
materaa  {mate-raa)  sunstroke. 
matevai  {mate-vai)  thirst. 
matoru  thick,  bushy. 

matorutoru  thick,  opaque;  not  com- 
pact (a  sense-invert). 
hakamatoru  to  stock. 
hakamatorutoru  to  thicken. 
P  Mgv. :  matoru,  thick,  gross,  heavy,  dull. 
Mq.:  matoutou,  motou,  thick.  Ta. : 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


227 


matoru — continued. 

matoru,  id.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 238.) 
matou  we. 

to  niatou,  no  matou,  ours. 
pei  ra  ta  matou,  proverb. 
pel  ra  hoki  ta  matou,  usage. 
tnatu  let  us  go,  to  be  ready  to  go. 
rA.->  Mgv.:  matu,  let  us  go. 
matua  1  chronic. 

Ta. :  matua,  id. 
matua  2  a  parent  (metua). 
matua  tamaroa,  father. 
matua  tamaahine,  mother. 
matua  too,  adoptive  father. 
matua  kore,  orphan. 
P Pau. :  makuahine,  mother.    Mgv. :  motua, 
father;      matua,      superintendent, 
overseer.     Mq.:  matua,  any  man; 
motua,  father.    Ta. :  metua,  metia, 
father,  mother,  parent .    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  271.) 
mau  1  as  soon  as,  since. 
mau  2  several. 

te  mau  tagata,  a  collective  use. 
mau  3  food,  meat. 

mau   nui,   abundance   of   food,   pro- 
vision, harvest. 
mau  ke  aval,  abundance. 
Mq.:  mau,  a  great  repast,  a  feast. 
mau  4  end,  to  take  away. 

PS  Sa.:  mau,  to  result,  to  terminate. 
mau  5  to  hold,  to  seize,  to  detain,  to  arrest, 

to  retain,  to  catch,  to  grasp. 
mau  6  certain,  sure,  true,  correct,  to  con- 
fide in. 
mau  roa,  indubitable,  sure. 
P  Mg\'.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  mau,  true,  correct. 
mau  7  fixed,  constant,  firm,  stable,  resolute, 
calm. 
tae  mau,  not  fixed,  unstable. 
mati  no,  stable. 
hakamau  to  make  firm,  to  attach,  to 
consolidate,  to  tie,  to  assure. 
pena  hakamau,  bridle. 
hakamau  ihoiho,  to  immortalize. 
hakamau  iho,  restoration. 
P  Pau.:   mau,  solid,  stable.     Mgv.:  mau, 
fixed,     firm,     stable.     Mq.:  mau. 
firm,  attached,  fixed.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  207.) 
mau  8  to  give,  to  accord,  to  remit,  to  satisfy, 
to  deliver ;  to  accept,  to  adopt,  debt ; 
to  embark,  to  raise. 
maua  1  at  last. 
maua  2  we. 

to  maua,  no  maua,  our. 
P  Mq.:  maua,  we.     Ta.:  maua,  id. 
mauga  mauga  kore,  impalpable. 
maumau  a  step. 
mauoko  immovable. 
maute  paper  mulberry  (mahute  Q). 
P  Mgv.:  eute,  ute,  id.     Mq.:  w/e,  id.    Ta.: 
aute.  Hibiscus  rosa-sinensis.    Pau. : 
auie,  id. 
Beyond  the  forms  here  listed  the  word 
is  known  only  through  Samoa  and  Maori 
aute.     As  to  the  frontal  accretion  by  m 


maute — continued. 

see  aanu.     We  can  less  readily  account 
for  the  frontal  abrasion   by  which  aute 
becomes  Marquesas  and  Mangareva  ute. 
mauteki  to  assure. 

tae  mauteki,  ina  kai  mauteki,  incred- 
ulous. 
mautini  pumpkin,  gourd,  squash. 

PS  Pau.:  waM/mi,  gourd,  pumpkin.  Mq.: 
mautini,  a  large  gourd.    Ta.:  maU' 
tini,    pumpkin.     Sa.:     mautini,    a 
gourd. 
The  Samoan  identification  rests  upon 
the  dictionary  of  Pere  Violette,  for  Pratt 
does  not  include  it.     With  this  exception 
the  word  is  not  found  outside  Southeast 
Polynesia. 
me  me  mai,  from,  since. 

Pau. :  me,  with,  since,  from.     Mgv. :  me, 
and,  as,  like,  so,  with,  for.     Mq. : 
me,  and,  as,  like,  so,  with. 
mea  1  red. 

ata  mea,  the  dawn. 
meamea  red,  ruddy,  rubicund,  scarlet, 
vermilion,  yellow. 
ariga  meamea,  florid. 
kahu  meamea,  purple. 
moni  meamea,  gold. 
hanuanua  meamea,  rainbow. 
pua  ei  meamea,  to  make  yellow. 
hakameamea   to    redden,    to    make 
yellow. 
PS  Ta. :  mea,  red. 

Sa. :  memea,  yellowish  brown,  sere.    To. : 
memea,  drab.    Fu. :  mea,  blond,  yel- 
lowish, red,  chestnut. 
mea  2  a  thing,  an  object,  elements  (mee). 
e  mea,  circumstance. 
mea  ke,  different,  excepted,  save,  but. 
mea  no  iti,  easy. 
mea  ra,  nevertheless,  but. 
ra  mea,  to  belong. 
mea  rakerake,  assault. 
ko  mea,  such  an  one. 
a  mea  net,  this. 
a  mea  ka,  during. 
a  mea,  then. 

no  te  mea,  because,  since,  seeing  that. 
na  te  mea,  since, 
o  mea  era,  that. 
ko  mea  tera,  however,  but. 
hakamea  to  prepare,  to  make  ready. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  mea,  a  thing. 
mea  3  in  order  that,  for. 

Mgv. :  mea,  because,  on  account  of,  see- 
ing that,  since.     Mq.:  mea,  for. 
mea  4  an  individual. 

tagata  mea,  tagata  mee,  an  individual. 
Mgv. :  mea,  an  individual,  such  an  one. 
Mq.,  Ta.:  mea,  such  an  one. 
mea  5  necessary,  urgent. 

e  mea  ka,  must  needs  be,  necesijary. 
e  mea,  urgent. 
mea  6  manners,  customs. 
meamee  (meemee). 
mee  with,  and  (me). 
mee  (mea  2). 


228 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


meemee  to  plot,  to  intrigue. 
meemeea  contemptible. 
hakamee  irony,  sarcasm,  war  song,  to 

plot. 
hakameemee  to  blaspheme,  disdain, 
depreciate,  derision,  abuse,  insult, 
menace,  despise,  mock,  offend,  dis- 
parage, ridicule,  tease. 
hakameemeega  an  insult. 
Mq.:    mee,    to    despise,    mock,    insult, 
depreciate. 
megeo  (mageo). 
mei  of. 

mei  a,  here,  there,  since,  to  spring 

from. 
mei  a  niea,  issue. 
mei  ra,  to  result. 
mei  roto  o  7nea,  issue. 
Mq.:  mei,  of,  since.  Ta.:  mei,  of. 
meika  banana. 

Pau.,  Mgv.:  meika,  id.  Mq.:  meika, 
meia,  id.  Ta. :  meia,  id. 
meitaki  good,  agreeable,  efficacious,  excel- 
lent, elegant,  pious,  valid,  brilliant, 
security,  to  please,  to  approve 
(maitaki). 
arif^a  meitaki,  handsome,  of  pleasant 

mien. 
mea  meitaki  ka  rava,  to  deserve. 
meitaki  ke,  marv'elous,  better. 
hakameitaki  to  make  good,  to  amend, 
to  do  good,  to  bless,  to  establish. 
meitaki haga  goodness. 
PS  Pau.:    maitaki,    good.     Mgv.:   meite- 
taki,  beautiful,  good.     Mq. :  meitai, 
good,  agreeable,  fit,  wise,  virtuous. 
Ta.:    maitai,  good,  well. 
Nine:  mitaki,  good. 
A  pleasant  view  of  the  island  life  obtains 
in  the  fact  that  this  was  one  of  the  first 
words  which  foreigners  learned  to  recog- 
nize, and  the  records  of  Cook  and  early 
voyagers  are  dotted  with  myty,  for  the 
Polynesian  had  no  intuition  to  correct  his 
happy  feeling  that  all  that  was  new  was 
good.     The  Nine  identification  proves  the 
Proto-Samoan  source,  but  the  value  of  the 
two  elements  here  in  composition  evades 
determination.     These  are  mei  (mai)  and 
taki.     That  it  is  not  a  closed  stem  meit 
with  formative  augment  aki  is  shown  by 
two  considerations;   the   general  disproof 
is  that  our  evidence  is  distinct  that  this 
Proto-Samoan     migration     left     Nuclear 
Polynesia  before  these  formative  augments 
had  come  into  use  (see  note  under  iko); 
a  particular   disproof    is    found    in    Ma- 
ngareva  where  the  dissimilar  duplication 
tetaki  is  clear  evidence  that  taki  is  a  stem. 
In  the  former  element  we  are  confronted 
with  the  problem  of  mei  or  tvai  with  three 
instances  of  the  one  and  two  of  the  other, 
bearing  always  in  mind  the  rule  that  vowel 
fixity  is  a  scantily  violated  principle  in  these 
languages.    Nine  exhibits  such  a  number  of 
mutations  in  the  quasi  diphthongs  as  to 
establish  that  variety  as  a   subordinate 


meitaki — continued 
character  of  that  language.  In  the  mate- 
rial collated  in  The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
page  52,  we  find  no  evidence  bearing  on 
ai  or  ei  in  Nine,  but  in  Tonga  we  find  one 
instance  (Samoa  nei,  Tonga  ni)  where  ei 
becomes  i.  I  incline  to  consider  mei  the 
origin  of  this  element.  We  note  Mota 
matai  good. 
Mekemeke  the  great  spirit,  represented  by 

a  bird  T  (Makemake  Q). 
mekenu  (makenu). 
mene  thumb  Q. 

menege  to  grow,  great,  fat,  famous,  not- 
able (manege), 
menegea  grown. 

hakamenege  to  make  large,  to  aug- 
ment. 
Mq. :  menene,  meneke,  to  grow. 
menia  adulterer. 

Mgv.:  mania,  sexual  feeling,   involun- 
tary delight  from  sexual  feeling. 
meniri  to  sour,  to  shiver. 

tekeo   meniri,    to  cool,  to  chill. 
meniri  ko  manava,  little  finger. 
merere  (marere). 
mereti  Wednesday  (Mercredi). 
meriri  (mariri). 
merita  merit. 
tnerone  melon 
meta  the  mass  {messe). 
metia  Messiah. 
metua  (matua). 
meua  hopeless. 
migo  decrepit,  weak,  wrinkled. 

mimigo  korae  mimigo,  wrinkled  brow. 
migomigo  decrepit,  weak,  wrinkle. 

paa  migomigo,  sterile. 
hakamigo  to  mock,  mockery. 
hakamigomigo  cross,  peevish,  to  dis- 
dain, depreciate,  derision,  grin,  gri- 
mace, irony,  despise,  defy,  ridicule. 
TPau.:  wfgown'go,  wrinkled.    Mgv.:  migo- 
migo, a  fold,  a  wrinkle.    Mq. :  mino- 
mino,  mikomiko,  mimiS,  id.     Ta. : 
miomiS,  id. 
migoigoi  indefinite  number,  infinity,  innu- 
merable, million. 
migorigori  (migosigosi). 
migosigosi    to    interlace    (migorigori  R, 
probably   a   typographical    error). 
PS  Sa.:    migomigosi,    to    twine    around. 
Fu. :  migo,  zigzag. 
If  my  interpretation  of  migorigori  as  a 
printer's  error  in  reading  the  manuscript 
be  correct  this  will  be  the  sole  instance  of 
the  sibilant  in  Southeast  Polynesia.     On 
the  other  hand  the  mutation  s-r  has  not 
been  identified  in  a  single  instance  in  Poly- 
nesian,   and    in    Melanesian    borrowing 
appears  in  but  two  instances,  and  those 
very  doubtful. 
mihimihi  fine  rain,  to  drizzle,  sleet,  thick 
fog. 
Mgv.:  ua  mihi,  fine  rain. 
mikamika  curly. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


229 


mikamika — continued. 

rauoho  mikamika,  tangled  hair. 
Mq.:  hadmimiko,  curly. 
mi  mi  urine,  to  make  water. 
tae  mimi,  dysury. 
na  mimi,  urethra. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :    mimi,   urine. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  375.) 
mimiro  compass,  to  roll  one  over  another, 
to  turn  in  a  circle. 
P  Pau. :  miro,  to  rope. 
mine  to  spy,  to  make  signs  with  the  eyes, 
to  glance. 
mata  mine,   to  consider. 
minemine  to  consider,  to  make  signs 
with  the  eyes. 
mini  to  carry  one's  head  high. 
minuta  minute  of  time. 
miramira  to  shake,  to  perplex,  tangled. 

hakamiramira  to  perplex. 
mirimiri  curly. 

rauoho  mirimiri,  lock  of  hair. 
miripau  testes  T  (maripu). 
?  miritoun  seaweed  T. 
miro  tree,  plant,  wood,  plank,  ship,  building. 
miro  kohuhoku,  bush,  thicket. 
miro  takataka,  bush. 
miro  ttipu,  tree. 
miro  vavau,  switch. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  miro,  a  tree  with  red 
wood,  Thespesia  populnea.     Mq.: 
mio,  id. 
miroahi  firebrand. 
tniterio  mystery. 

miti  to  suck,  to  lap,  to  lick,  to  taste,  to 
absorb,  to  drain. 
tae  miti,  inexhaustible. 
P  Pau. :  mitimiti,  to  lap,  to  lick  up.  Mgv. : 
miti,  to  lick,  to  percolate  away. 
Mq. :  miti,  to  taste,  to  lick,  to  suck, 
to  absorb,  to  evaporate.     Ta.:  miti, 
to  lick. 
mitimiti  to  clack  the  tongue. 
mitinare  missionary. 
mitutika  the  lip  Q. 

In  the  unfamiliar  handwriting  of  an 
unknown  language  nu  might  easily  be 
misread  as  mi;  thus  we  may  restore  the 
prototype  nuiutika  in  the  manuscript 
source  which  we  infer;  then  in  recognition 
of  the  frequent  n-ng  mutation  we  restore 
the  true  form  gututika,  the  tattooing  on 
the  lips. 
mo  1  for  (moo). 

ika  ke  avai  mo,  abuse  (bad  treatment 

too  great  for). 
riva  mo  tere,  navigable  (fit  for  voy- 
aging). 
pu  moo  naa,  hiding-place   (hole  for 

hiding). 
koona  moo  tomo,  port  (place  for  enter- 
ing). 
moo  iharaa,  ordinary. 
moo  te   oone,  shovel  (for  the  sand). 
PS  Mgv.:  mo,  for. 
Sa.,  To.,  Fu.,Niue,  Ma.,  Aniwa:  mo,  id. 


mo  2  in  order  that  (moo). 

mo  okorua,  to  accompany,  to  adjoia 

(in  order  to  be  two-together). 
moo  arai,  to  join  (in  order  to  be  to- 
gether). 
mo  3  a  negative  value  (moo). 
moo  aneira,  inopportune. 
moa  fowl. 

moa  toa,  cock. 
moa  uha,  hen. 

moa  ohoa,  crowing  of  cocks. 
moa  manua,  wild  fowl. 
moa  herea,  tame  fowl. 
PPau.:  OToa,  domestic  fowl.     Mgv.:  woo, 
cock.     Mq.:  woa,  hen.     Ta.:  moa, 
cock,  hen. 
moahu  to  aid. 
moana  salt  water,  deep  sea,  ocean. 

P  Pau.:  moana-tekereke,  blue.  Mgv.: 
moana,  the  sea,  the  ocean.  Mq. : 
moana,  ocean,  high  sea.  Ta.: 
moana,  sea,  ocean,  abysmal  depth 
or  height,  heaven. 
moaua  hibiscus. 

moe  to  sleep,  to  lie  at  full  length,  to  dream, 
to  brood,  to  place,  to  cohabit. 
moe  atu,  to  leave  off,  to  desist. 
moe  atu  ra,  to  adjourn,  to  postpone. 
moe  hakahepo,  to  talk  in  the  deep. 
moe    aherepo,    somnambulist,    sleep- 
walker. 
moe  hakataha,  to  sleep  on  the  side. 
moe  no,  to  oversleep,  concubinage. 
moe  tahae,  to  be  a  light  sleeper. 
moe  tahaga,  a  sleeper. 
moe  vaeahatu,  moe  hakaroa,  to  sleep 

sprawling. 
rava  moe,  to  sleep  sound. 
ariga  moe  ki  raro,  to  lie  flat  on  the 

ground. 
tae  moe,  bachelor. 
hakamoe  to  brood,  to  fold  the  wings; 
to  reserve,  to  lay  up;  to  struggle. 
P  Pau.:    moe,  sleep.     Mgv.:  moe,  sleep, 
to  lie  down,  coitus,  to  shut  the  eyes. 
Mq. :  moe,  to  sleep,   to  lie  down; 
hadmoe,  to  set  down  on  the  ground. 
Ta. :  moe,  to  sleep,  to  lie  down. 
moea  moea  raruga,  lying  flat. 
moeaivi  thin. 

Mq.:  ivi,  hadivi,  id.     Ta. :  ivi,  id. 
moega  mat. 

Pau.:  moehega,  bed.     Mgv.:  moega,  a 
sleeping  mat.     Mq. :  moena,moeka, 
mat,  floor  cloth,  bed.     Ta.:  moea, 
bed. 
moemata  to  sleep  with  the  eyes  open. 

mea  moemata,  phantom. 
moemoea  a  dream,  vision. 

tikeahaga    moemoea,    apparition    by 
night. 
T  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  moemoea,  dream. 
mogo  shark. 

PPau.:  mago, id.  Mgv.:  wago,  id.  Mq.: 
mano,  mako,  mono,  moko,  id.  Ta.: 
mao,  id. 


230 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


mogo — continued . 

In  addition  to  this  list  the  word  is  found 
as  mago  in  Samoa,  Maori,  Niue,  and   in 
Viti  as  niego.     It  is  only  in  Rapanui  and 
the    Marquesas   that   we   encounter    the 
variant  mogo. 
mogugu  orifice,  anus,  backside. 
mogugu  kore,  constipation. 
mogugu  kiitkiu,  ingrate,  ungrateful. 
Mgv.:  mogugu,     gills     of     fish.     Mq.: 
monunu,  mokuku,  larynx,  Adam's 
apple. 
The    general    sense   of    orifice    suffices 
to  coordinate  Rapanui  and  Mangareva; 
the  Marquesas  is   further  removed  and 
obscure. 
tnogugupuru  infidelity,  unfaithful,  ingrate 

(magugupuru). 
mohai  idol,  image,  sculpture,  statue  (moai 
T,  moi  Q). 
mohai  rikiriki,  amulet. 
ragi  mohai,  dappled  sky. 
mohimohi  level,  to  level. 

hakamohi  stem,  serious,  grave. 
Mgv. :  mohia,  to  be  straight,  rigid. 
mokai  {mo   i-kai  4)  fruit. 
moki  signification,  sense  (mooki). 
Mgv.:  moki,  subject,  occasion. 
(Sa.:  nzo't,  true;  more    probably  the 
represents,    though    this    is    quite 
unusual,  the  n  of  moni;  for  mo'iis 
not  reproduced  as  moki  in  any  of 
the  languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia.) 
mokimoki  lenitive,  emollient. 
moko  1  lizard. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq. : moko,  id.     Ta.  moo,  id. 
moko  2  to  stun,  to  be  dizzy. 
PS  Sa.:  mo'o,  to  be  surprised. 

An  interesting  parallel  comes  to  mind 
in  English  astound,  which  also  carries  the 
idea  of  surprise  in  terms  of  stun.     But 
nothing  can  be  more  fallacious  than  such 
parallels  between  enormously   separated 
languages  if  we  seek  to  assign  them  more 
than  curious  interest,  for  it  is  extremely 
unsafe    to    consider    the    Polynesians    as 
thinking,   or  as  capable  of  thinking,   in 
conformity  with  the  laws  of  our  thought. 
(moko  3)  hakamoko  to  accomplish. 
mokohi  grain,  full-grown  berry  (mokoi). 
mokohi  haraoa.  grain. 
Mgv.:  tnokohe,  food. 
mokoimokoi  heart  T,  kidney. 
mokomoko  sharp,  pointed,  slender,  cape, 
headland. 
gulti  mokomoko,  pointed  lips. 
moku  bunch  grass  T  (mouku). 
momomomo    niho    momomomo,    decayed 
teeth. 
PS  Sa. :  momomo,  to  crumble.     To. :  momo, 
broken  up,  crumbled.     Fu.:  momo, 
to     pulverize,     to     break.     Niue: 
momomomo,     in     driblets.       Viti: 
momoka,  to  break  fine. 
momore  (more). 
momotu  (motu). 
moni  money,  silver,  platinum. 


moni — continued. 

moi  meamea,  gold. 
moni  tara,  dollar. 
mooka  to  implant. 
mooku  mine. 

Mgv.:  moku,  id. 
moomoe  (mo  i-moe)  nuptial. 
moraoa  R  (morava). 
morava  to  catch,  to  have,  to  conquer,  to 
gain,  to  obtain,  to  participate;  to 
be   able,   capable,    to   procure,   to 
profit,  to  realize,  to  recover,  to  find. 
morava  iho,  to  recover. 
more  rent,  fracture,  to  break. 

manava  more,  desolate,  to  grieve. 
momore  breaking. 

momore  hihi,  to  damage,  to  injure. 
moremore  to  divide  into  bits. 
Mgv. :  akamore,  to  decapitate,  to  cut  off 
pieces  of  wood. 
morega  fraction. 
moremorepua  to  pick  flowers. 
mori  oil. 

mori  eoeo,  pomade. 
Pau.:    mori,    oil   for   burning.      Mgv.: 
mori,    candle,    taper,    wax.      Mq.: 
moi,  coconut.  Ta. :  mori,  oil,  lamp. 
motare  clock. 

Mgv.,  Mq.:  motara,  id. 
The  object  being  foreign,  and  the  name 
probably  a  loan,  I  incline  to  think  that 
the  two  languages  have  syncopated 
chronometer.  I  favor  this  the  more  par- 
ticularly since  in  the  language  of  sailors 
this  timepiece  is  commonly  pronounced 
chronomoter,  a  vowel  coloring  by  attrac- 
tion not  unknown  to  students  of  orthoepy. 
A  derivation  from  the  French  montre  is 
possible,  but  it  does  violence  to  the 
island  treatment  of  such  borrowings. 
motiho  land  fog. 

motiotio  ragi  motiotio,  sky  streaked  with 
clouds. 
Mgv. :  tiolio,  to  be  specked  or  marked. 
motu  to  break,  to  cut  with  a  knife,  to  sever, 
to  rupture;  rent,  reef,  shoal,  rock. 
ynotu  poto,  to  cut  short. 
arelare  motu,  an  oratory. 
jnolu  kivakiva,  an  uncovered  shoal. 
momotu  to  cut  up. 

tae  momotu,  e  ko  momotu,  indissoluble. 
P  Pau.:  motu,  island;  komutu,  to  break. 
Mgv.:  motu,  an  island,  a  rock,  to 
cut,    to    be    broken.     Mq.:  motu, 
island,  land,  to  break,  to  cut  up,  to 
take  to  pieces.     Ta.:  motu,  a  low 
island,  to  be  broken,  cut  up.   (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  383-) 
motuava  (motu-ava  i)  a  hollowed  rock. 
motuhaua  archipelago. 
motu  pi  ri  {motu-piri)  archipelago. 
motuputuputu      {motu-putuputu)     archi- 
pelago. 
moturauri  south  wind  T. 
moturogorogo  to  write  T. 
mou  I  enough  [moua,  mouga). 
PS  Sa. :  mou,  many. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


231 


mou  2  to  get  (mau). 
hakamou  id. 

mou  3  to  use  up,  to  expend,  to  absorb. 
hakamou  to  spend. 
hakamou  mou  to  use  up,  to  expend. 
mou  4  to  be  silent,  shy,  dejected,  stupid, 
taciturn,  mute,  uncomplaining,  si- 
lence, shut  up!,  attention! 
mou  no,  to  speak  in  laconic  terms, 
dull,  mute,  silence. 
hakamou  to  silence,   to  shut  up,  to 

quiet. 
Mq.:  mou,  peace,  tranquil,  quiet. 
mou  5  to  cease,  to  end,  to  finish,  to  con- 
clude; a  pact,  agreement. 
mou  noa,  to  endure  (mau). 
mou  a  te  toua,  reconciliation. 
ina   kai   mou,   always,    eternal,  per- 
petual. 
ina  e  ko  mou,  incessant. 
e  ko  mou,  always. 
tae  mou,  permanent,  perpetual. 
hakamou   to  accomplish,  to  end,    to 
conclude,  to  consummate,  to  con- 
ciliate. 
moumou  e  ko  moumou,  indissoluble. 
hakamou  mouga  the  finish,  termina- 
tion. 
Mgv. :  mou,  to  quench  the  thirst. 
mou  6  to  harass. 

mori  no,  to  suffer  damage. 
hakamou   to    abolish,  abrogate,  anni- 
hilate, nullify,  annul,  impoverish, 
destroy,     interrupt,     exterminate, 
plunder,  smooth  out  folds. 
moumou  to  devastate,  pillage,  devas- 
tation, destruction. 
hakamou  mou  to  demolish,  to  ravage, 

to  suppress. 
Ta.:  mou,  to  extinguish,  to  destroy. 
moua  enough,  past  (mou,  mouga). 
mouga  1  enough,  that's  all,  at  last  (mou, 

moua). 
mouga  2  mountain,  ridge  of  hills. 
mouga  Hi,  hillock. 
tua  mouga,  mountain  top. 
hiriga  mouga,  hillside,  declivity,  slope. 
PPau.:  wa/zMgfl,  mountain.    Mgv.:  mou, 
maga,     mountain.      Mq. :    mouna, 
mouka,  peak  or  crest  of  a  mountain. 
Ta. :  maua,  moua,  mountain. 
Regarding  mauga  as  the  basic  form  we 
note  that   mouga   is   found   in   Rapanui, 
Tonga,   Uvea,   Nine,    and   Tahiti.     Pau- 
motu  mahuga  is  explicable  through  care- 
lessness in  the  use,  or  record,  of  the  aspirate. 
The  two  forms  of  Mangareva  indicate  that, 
like  Tahiti,  it  had  both  forms ;  in  the  dilapi- 
dation,   itself  most    unusual,    they   have 
fared  differently.      (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 195.) 
mouga  3  extinction,  end,  interruption,  solu- 
tion. 
te  mouga  0  te  hiriga,  end  of  a  voyage. 
pagaha  mouga  kore,  without  consola- 
tion. 
mouga  4  to  get. 


mouku   grass,  hay,  straw,  herb,  vegetable 
(moku). 

mouku  pakapaka,  hay. 
mouku  no,  meadow. 
pua  mouku,  herb. 
koona  mouku,  pasture,  grass  land. 
PS  Mgv. :  mouku,  a  species  of  scented  fern. 
Pau.:  tnaukti,  a  rush;  moku,  grass. 
Mq. :  mouku,  reed.     Ta. :  mauu,  a 
plant  resembling  rushes. 
Sa. :    mau'u,  grass  and  weeds  used  to 
cover  the  roots  of  taro.     To. :  mo- 
htiku,  grass.     Fu.:  mouku,  cleared 
land.    Uvea:  wo/i2<)feM,  grass.     Ma.: 
mouku,  a  large  fern. 
In  Samoa  this  is  herbage  employed  to  a 
specific  end.     The  designation  of  grass  in 
general   is   Samoa   mutia.   Nine   motietie, 
Futuna  mutie.  Uvea  musie.     The  variety 
of  sense  in  Southeast  Polynesia  may  be 
attributed  to  the   specification   of   other 
herbs  commonly  used  as  a  mulch.     We 
note  the  intimate  agreement  of  Rapanui 
and  Paumotu  moku  grass,  a  form  not  else- 
where found. 
moukuhiva  couchgrass. 
mounu  bait,  lure. 

PMgv.,Mq.:  OTO«/n<,  bait,  to  allure.    Ta.: 
maunu,  id. 
The    duplicate    forms    are    thus   dis- 
tributed: 
mounu  Rapanui,  Mangareva,  Marquesas.  Maori, 

Tonga,  Uvea. 
maunu  Samoa,  Tahiti,  Maori. 

They  are,  therefore,  not  critical. 
mova  marshmallow  T  (mauve). 
mu  huhuru  wm,  woolly  R  (probably  an  abbre- 
viation of  yntilone  in  the  MSS.) 
mua  the  front,  that  which  comes  foremost. 
a   mau,    before,    ahead,    to   precede, 

come  on,  forward. 
kapu  a  mua,  oho  a  mua,  to  go  ahead. 
i  mua,  before,  heretofore,  preceding. 
i  mua  atu,  sooner. 

ki  mua,  at  first,  before,  to  go  before. 
ko  mua,  at  first,  then,  otherwhile. 
0  mua  a  mua,  to  march  at  the  head. 
0  mua  roa,  the  first. 
P     Pau.,    Mgv.,    Mq.,   Ta. :  mua,   front, 
foremost. 
muko  to  announce. 
muraki  to  bury  T. 
muri  the  rear,  that  which  comes  last. 
a  muri,  future. 
a    muri  noa  atu,  never. 
i  muri,  afterward,   henceforth,   here- 
after. 
i  muri  00  na,  to  accompany. 
ki   muri,    after,    future,    henceforth, 

then,  final. 
0  muri,  last. 
P  Pau.,Mgv.,Ta. :  muri,  last.    Mq. :  mui, id. 
tnutone  sheep,  mutton. 

While  beef,  particularly  when  corned, 
has  come  to  popularity  in  the  islands, 
mutton  is  considered  unpalatable. 


232 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


na  I  when,  as  soon  as  (ga). 

Mgv. :  na,  because,  seeing  that,  whereas. 
na  2  the,  that,  some,  any,  certain  (ga). 
pei  na,  thus,  Hke  that. 
P  Mq.:  na,  the  (plural).     Ta.:  na.  id. 
na  3  of. 

P  Pau.:  na,  of,  belonging  to.     Mgv.:  na, 
of,  by,  on  account  of.    Mq.:  na,  of, 
by,  for,  on  the  part  of.     Ta.:  na, 
of,  by,  for. 
na  4  ?  possessive. 

na  mea,  to  belong  to  (?  his  thing). 
Mgv.:  «a,  him,  of  him,  to  him.  Ta.  :na, 
he,  his,  him. 
na  5  (ana  2). 

i  miiri  00  na,  to  accompanj\ 
naa  to  hide,  to  conceal,  occult,  secret. 
pu  moo  naa,  hiding-place. 
tae  naa,  frank,  candid. 
naa  no,  to  deny. 
naanaa  secretly. 

hakanaa  to  hide,  clandestine,  secret, 
to  deny,  to  darken. 
topa  hakanaa,  unexpected. 
ki  hakanaa,  a  secret. 
vanaga  hakanaa,  a  secret. 
PS  Mq.:  hakana,  hadna,  to  conceal,  hide, 
secrete. 
Sa. :  na,  to  conceal. 
naaku  mine. 

Mgv.:  naku,  id.     Mq.:  »a'M,  id.     Ta.: 
nan,  id. 
naana  his. 
naau  yours. 
naga  some. 

naginagi  to  feed,  to  nibble. 
nainai  point  of  a  lance. 
nako  1  fat,  grease,  lard,  marrow,  tallow. 
PS   Mq.:   nako,   turtle   meat;    kao,    fat. 
Pau.:  akohaga.m&at.     Ta.:  ao,  fat 
of  fowl  or  fish. 
Sa.:   ga'o,  fat,  lard.     To.,  Fu.,    Niue, 

Ma.:  gako,  id. 
Had  Monseigneur  Dordillon  eaten  his 
way  to  the  civic  chair  of  London  instead  of 
coming   to   starveling   preferment   in  the 
bishopric  of  a  savage  diocese  he  would 
surely  have  defined  the  nako  of  the  Mar- 
quesan  turtle  in  terms  of  calipash  and 
calipee. 
nako  2  squamous,  scurfy. 
naku  (naaku). 

nam u nam  u  I  to  chew,  to  devour,  to  lap  up, 
food,  glutton. 
rava   namunamu,   to   eat   noisily,   to 
champ  when  eating. 
PS  Mgv. :  namunamu,    to   eat   with   the 
lips,  to  nibble.     Ha.:  namunamu, 
to  nibble. 
Sa.,  To.,  Fu.:  lamu,  to  chew. 
This  involves  the  l-n  mutation.     This 
is    characteristic    of    the    dependence    of 
Nukuoro  on  Samoa  and  occurs  in  other 
languages  as  well  (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 52).     Moiki  shows  uniformly   a 
secondary  stage  of  this  mutation,  l-n-ng. 
namunamu  2  to  yelp. 


nanagi  to  tear  with  the  teeth. 
nanai  spider. 

kahu  nanai,  cobweb. 
nanenane  sweetness. 
nape  to  name. 

nape  iho,  to  give  a  nickname. 
napehaga  nomination. 
naponapo  handsome,  bright,  to  shine,  to 
glorify. 
hakanaponapo  to  amend,  to  better,  to 
embellish. 
natura  nature,  essence  of  god. 
nave  manti  nave,  great  abscess. 
neanea  rimamatua  neanea,  thumb. 

Pau.:  man^manea, finger.    Ha.:  manea, 
hoof,  nail,  claw. 
neenee  (nene). 
neginegi  to  shorten. 

nego  to  be  equipped  with,   to  fill  up,  to 
suffice,  full,  complete,  plenty,  whole, 
plain,  quantity,  sum. 
tiego  mai,  to  assemble. 
tae  nego,  incomplete,  insufficient,  im- 
perfect. 
negonego    to    agglomerate,    to    heap    up, 
cargo,  load  of  fruit. 
negonego  mai,  to  flow  in. 
mea  negonego,  enough,  plenty. 
tae  negonego,  few. 
tai  negonego,  tide. 
hakanego   to   enlarge,    to  supply,   to 
accumulate,  to  assemble,  to  surfeit, 
to  augment,  to  overrun,  populous. 
hakanegonego  to  accumulate,  to  fill 
up,  to  multiply,  to  amass. 
hakanegonego  rakau,  to  enrich. 
nehe  odor. 

nehenehe  fern,  moss. 
nehu  obscure,  cloudy. 

hakanehu  to  disguise. 
hakanenehu  serious. 
nei  here,  this. 

ina  o  nei,  absence,  to  be  away. 
a   mea  nei,  this. 
i  nei,  kona  nei,  here. 
hou  a  nei,  modem. 
ki  nei,  hither. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  nei,   this,   here. 
neinei  I  to  defecate,  to  lay  eggs. 
hare  neinei,  latrine. 
kopu   7ieinei    ma  te  mataku,  phobic 

evacuation. 
koona  neinei,  latrine. 
hakaneinei  to  purge. 
neinei  2  to  squeeze,  to  press. 

Pau. :  nekineki,  to  compress.   Ta. :  neinei, 
to   press,  to  oppress,  to    trample 
down. 
(neira)  aneira. 
a.  now,  actual,  at  once,  this  instant,  to-day, 

soon,  presently,  in  a  little. 
h.  to  adjourn. 

moo  aneira,  inopportune. 
aneira  nei,  soon, 
(neke)  hakaneke  to  move. 

ata  hakaneke  mai,  near  by. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH  VOCABULARY. 


233 


neke — continued . 

Pau. :  neke  atti,  to  change  out  of  place. 
Mgv. :  akaneke,  to  come  near. 
neku  nekii  ravatotouti,  agile. 
nekuneku  to  grate. 

nemonemo  independent,  independence. 
(nemu)  hakanemu  to  compress. 

hoe  hakanemu,  clasp  knife. 
nene  pulsation. 

ua  nene,  the  pulse. 
nene  ki  te  puoko,  to  shake  the  head. 
hakaneenee  physician. 
nenehu  (nehu). 
nenenene  I  agreeable,  suave. 

Ta. :  nenenene,  agreeable,  sweet  smelling. 
nenenene  2  intestines  T. 
nenere  weak. 
neranera  (?  nn'aneva,  nivaniva). 

mata  neranera,  drowsy,  sleepy. 
nevaneva    7nata    nevaneva,  drowsy,  sleepy 

(nivaniva). 
?nevhive  (?  hiva). 

maea  nevhive,  granite  used  for  stone 
axes  T. 
nieue  snow  (neige). 
nihinihi  obtuse. 

tuaivi  nihinihi,  hunchback. 
ninihi  surge  of  the  sea. 

nianava  ninihi,  colic. 
hakamanavanihinihi  indigestion. 
niho  I  tooth,  tongs. 

niho  g,aa,  toothache. 
niho  hakakikaa,  protruding  teeth. 
niho  hakarite,  regular  teeth. 
niho  hati,  broken  teeth. 
niho  keekee,  protruding  teeth. 
niho  kerekere,  black  teeth. 
niho  momomomo,  decayed  teeth. 
niho  para,  decayed  teeth. 
niho  reeree,  black  teeth. 
niho  ritorito,  white  teeth. 
niho  uneki,  to  show  the  teeth. 
niho  urei,  to  show  the  teeth. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  niho,  tooth.     Mq.:  niho, 
tooth,  horn,   tentacle.     Ta.:  niho, 
tooth,  horn.    (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 302.) 
niho  2  to  speak  evil,  surly. 
nihogau  to  clench  the  teeth. 
nihotete  to  gnash  the  teeth, 
(nli)  hakanii  to  enlarge  (?  hakanui). 
nikoniko  tortuous. 

PS  Sa. :  ni'o,  to  do  things  in  a  semicircle. 
To.:  taka-niko,  circles  around  the 
moon.     Fu.:  niko,  to  turn  about. 
Nine:  nikoa,  a  halo. 
ninaa  terrific. 
nini  dysentery. 

nininini  to  flow,  to  fall  into,  diarrhea, 
to  pour  out,  hemorrhage,  to  leak, 
to  fall  drop  by  drop,  to  fly  off  in 
sparks. 
hakanininini   to  water,  to  pass  any 
liquid. 
niniko  garland. 
niniro  garland. 
ninitoto  (nini-tolo)  dysentery. 


nira  needle. 

nire  virgin. 

nironiro  garbage. 

niu  coconut,  palm,  spinning  top. 

PPau.,  Ta. :  «;«,  coconut.     Mgv.:  niu,  a. 
top;  niu  mea,  coconut.     Mq. :  niu, 
coconut,  a  top.    (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  390.) 
niuhi  shark  T  (ninki  T). 

Mq. :  niuhi,  a  large  fish  resembling  the 
shark. 
nivaniva  absurd,  stupidity,  bungler,  deli- 
rium, madness,  to  err,  to  wander 
in    mind,    folly,    foolish,  heedless, 
frenzied,   imbecile,   senseless,   odd, 
inconsistent,  simple,  dupe,  stupid, 
flighty  (nevaneva). 
nivaniva  o  te  mata,  lethargy. 
hakanivaniva  queer,  bewitched,  stupe- 
fied, to  tell  lies. 
PS  Ta. :  nivaniva,  neneva,  foolish,  stupid, 
mad. 
Sa.:  niniva,  giddy,  dizzy. 
The  duplicity  of  form  in  Tahiti  is  suffi- 
cient warrant  for  the  same  duplicity  in 
Rapanui.     Pere  Roussel  has  overdefined 
the  word,  a  common  result  of  his  method 
from  outside,  and  this  has  obscured  the 
Rapanui  signification.     We  lack  data  for 
a  satisfactory  comparison,  but  I  venture 
upon  the  suggestion  that  this  word  de- 
scribes the  situation  of  one  who  is  not  in 
perfect  control  of  his  faculties;  he  would 
recognize   in  himself   the   physical   effect 
or  condition  as  giddiness  or  dizziness,  as 
in  Samoan;  his  friends  would  characterize 
his  actions  as  frenzied  or  any  other  of  the 
hodfixl  of  meanings  which  Pere  Roussel 
has  been  at  pains  to  discover. 
no  1  of  (na). 

no  te  mea,  becau.se  (of  the  thing). 

no  te  ragi,  celestial  (of  the  sky). 

no  ira,  wherefore  (of  that). 

PPau.:    «o,  of,  belonging  to.    Mgv.,  Ta.: 

no,  of.     Mq. :  no,  of,  for,  on. 

no  2  intensive. 

hakapee  no  kai  hoao,  abundance. 
riva  no  iti,  convalescence. 
haga  no  iti,  to  plot  mischief. 
hare  itiiti  no,  hut. 
no  mai  intensive,  spontaneously. 
tuhi  no  mai,  to  accuse. 
hiri  tahaga  no  mai,  to  go  on  without 

stopping. 
topa  tahaga  no  mai,  wholly  une.xpected. 
Mgv.:  noa,    wholly,    entirely,    without 
end.     Mq. :  no,  wholly,  entirely. 
no  3  exclusive,  unique,  that  and  naught  else. 
gutu  no,  vain  words. 
noho  no,  stay-at-home,  apathy. 
Mgv. :  noa,  to  do  nothing  else,  without 
others,   unique. 
noa  I  though,  although. 

Pau.,  Mgv.:  noa,    id. 
noa  2  intensive. 

e  kore  noa,  never. 

garo  noa,  to  go  on  forever. 


234 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


noa  2 — continued. 

a  muri  noa  atu,  never. 
uru  noa,  to  enter  deeply. 
Mgv.:  noa,   wholly,    entirely,   without 
end,   to  do  nothing  else,  without 
others,    unique.     Mq.:  noa,    very, 
greatly,  enough. 
noa  3  common,  ordinary. 

noa  ki  te  mau,  impartial. 
P  Pau. :  noa,  single,  simple,  spontaneous. 
Mq.:     noa,    simply,    accidentally. 
Ta.:  noa,    common,  simple. 
noa  4  negative. 

ntou  noa,  to  endure. 
nohea  where? 

noho  seat,  bench,  dwelling,  marriage,  posi- 
tion,   posture,    situation,    session, 
sojourn;  to  sit,  to  dwell,  to  reside, 
to  rest,  to  halt,  to  inhabit  (kano- 
cho  Q). 
noho  hahatti,  to  sit  cross-legged. 
noho  hakahaga,  apathy. 
noho  heeni'.a,  countryman. 
noho  kaiga,  native. 
noho  kenu,  married. 
noho  ke  noho  ke,  to  change  place. 
noho  muri,  to  stay  behind. 
noho  noa,  invariable. 
noho  opata,  to  stand  on  a  cliff. 
noho  pagaha,  badly  placed. 
noho  pepe,  table. 

noho  tahaga,  bachelor,  unmarried. 
noho  vie,  married. 

noho  no,  apathy,   stay-at-home,  col- 
onist,   idler,   inhabitant,    inactive, 
immobile,  settler,  lazy,  loiterer. 
hakanoho  to  abolish,  to  rent,  to  lease, 
to  enslave,  to  dissuade,  to  exclude, 
to  exempt,  to  install,  to  substitute, 
hostage. 
hakanohohia  stopped. 
P  Pau. :  noho,  to  dwell,  to  reside,  to  rest. 
Mgv.:  noho,  to  sit,  to  remain,  to 
dwell.     Mq. :  noho,  to  sit,  to  dwell, 
to    reside,  to   remain,    to   abstain 
from,  to  be  married.     Ta.:   noho, 
to  sit,  to  remain,  to  dwell.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  259.) 
nohookotahi  isolated. 

hakanohookotahi  id. 
nohoga  seat. 

P  Mgv.:  nohoga,  a  seat,  chair,  action  of 
sitting  down.   Mq. :  nohona,  nohoka, 
seat,  chair. 
nohoturi  to  kneel,  genuflexion. 
nohovaega  to  preside. 
nohue  ape-fish  T. 

Mgv.:  nohu,  a  fish  with  poisonous  spines. 
Mq.:  nohu,    a    small    fish.      Ta. : 
nohu,   a  fish  with  a  spine  whose 
prick  is  very  dangerous. 
noi  to  bend  down  toward  the  ground,  to  bow 
down,  to  worship. 
hakanoi  to  prostrate  oneself. 
nokinoki  concave. 


noku  1  mine. 

Mq.:  no'u,  id.     Ta.:  nou,  id. 
(noku  2)  hakanoku  to  hide,  partial,  par- 
tiality. 
nokunoku  throat. 
noma  succulent. 

nomanoma  delicate,  sweet,  a  dainty. 
mea  nomanoma,  to  delight. 
P     Pau.:  momona,    odor,    savor.     Mgv.: 
momona,  grease,  fat.  Mq. :  momona, 
exquisite,  delicious,  fat  meat.  Ta.: 
momona,    sweet,    sugar,    delicious. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  281.) 
The  metathesis    (cabe  type)   in  asso- 
ciating   jtoma    with    momona   entails   no 
difficulty  upon  the  Polynesian. 
nonoi   to  implore,  to  beg  from  house  to 
house,  to  make  a  plea,  to  petition. 
nonoi  pogeha,  to  beg  with  insistence. 
nonoi  tae  hakama,  to  beg  shamelessly. 
nonoihaga  petition. 
P  Pau.:  nojioi,  to  exact,  to  require.  Mgv.: 
inoi,  to  demand.     Mq. :  woj,  nonoi, 
inoi,  to  beg,  to  solicit. 
The  use  of  i  in  Mangareva  and  Mar- 
quesas inoi  is  a  peculiarity  repeated  in 
Maori,  and,  so  far  as  we  may  judge,  pro- 
duces no  effect  upon  the  sense;  equally  with- 
out effect  this  augment  i  is  noted  in  irere 
and  iioko,  which  in  no  wise  differ  from  the 
sense  of  rere  and  toko. 
noona  him. 
nua  cloak  T  (inua  Q). 
nuehine  old  woman. 
nui  1  grave,  serious. 

nui  2  great,  large,  numerous,  famous,  not- 
able, prosperous. 
nui  atu,  greater. 
nui  tahaga,  superabundant. 
hakanui  to  grow,  to  enlarge,  to  aug- 
ment, to  multiply. 
nuia  to  prosper. 
nuiga  greatness,  generaUty,  quantity. 

nuiga  tagata,  population. 
nuinui  great,  large. 

manava  nuinui,  appetite. 
maga  nuinui,  to  bolt  the  food. 
nuinui  ke,  wild,  numerous. 
nuinuia  to  grow. 
hakanuinui  to  amplify. 
nunui  great,  considerable,  plump,  enor- 
mous, extreme,  fame,  famous,  con- 
spicuous. 
nunui  ke,  immense. 
nunuiga  intense,  intensity. 
hakanunui  to  exaggerate. 
P   Mgv.,  Mq. :  nui,  great,  large,  numer- 
ous.    Ta.:  nui,  great. 
Not  appearing  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  save 
in  Samoa,  even  there  in  no  great  use,  nui 
is  preferably  assigned  to  the  Tongafiti. 
(nuka)  hakanukanuka  to  disdain. 
(nuko)  hakanukonuko  irony. 
nunu  thin. 

nunupaka  id. 
nuu  bile. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


235 


O  I  tat  0,  rippling  water. 

(Compare,  in  some  sea  sense — Mgv. :  akao, 
a  narrow  arm  of  the  sea,  to  throw 
stones  into  the  water  in  order  to 
drive  fish  into  a  net.) 
o  2  of. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  o,  of, 
o  3  a  verb  sign. 

0  mua,  at  first. 

ina  0  nei,  to  be  away  (not-being-here). 
oa  oa  atikea,  ignorant,  not  to  know. 
oaha  actual. 

oaha  mai,  without  consequences. 
oe  1  thou. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv. :  koe,  id.    Mq. :  oe,  koe,  id. 
Ta.:  oe.  id. 
oe  2  dorsal  fin  (cf.  ae,  one,  sword). 
oeoe  1  to  be  lame. 

Ha. :  oi,  to  limp,  to  walk  stiffly. 
oeoe  2  (hoe  2). 
Ogaa  nest. 
ogahea  when. 

Ta.:  nafea,  nahea,  id.    Sa. :  anafea,   id. 
oganeira  a  little  while  ago,  earlier  to-day, 
instant,  presently. 
Sa. :  analeila,  earlier  to-day. 
ogapo  last  night. 

Ta.:  inapo,  id.     Sa.:  anapo,  id. 
oge  hunger,  dearth,  famine,  hungry. 

PPau.:  hoge,    scarcity,    dearth,    hungry. 
Mgv. :  oge,  hunger,  famine,  hungry. 
Mq.:  one,  oke,  id.     Ta. :  oe,  id. 
The  Proto-Samoan  carried  the  initial 
aspirate,  as  shown  by  hoge  in  Tonga,  Uvea, 
and   Niue;   thus   Paumotu   derives   from 
Nuclear  Polynesia  directly. 
Ohio  iron,  steel,  chain,  gold  coin  T  {hiohio  2, 
iho  4). 
ohio  gagau,  ohio  haha,  bit  (of  bridle). 
ohio  raparapa,  tin. 
ohio  lagataga,  hinge. 
ivi  ohio,  needle. 
toto  ohio,  rust. 

hakamau  ei  ohio,  to  put  in  irons. 
ohiohio  whirlwind,  waterspout. 
PS    Ta.:     puahiohio,  waterspout. 

Sdi.:  asiosio,  \A.    To.:  ahiohio,  id.     Fu.: 
asiosio,  id.     Niue:  hiohio,  id. 
ohititika  to  go  in  various  directions. 
oho  1  to  delegate. 

rava  oho,  to  root. 
oho  2  to  go ,  to  keep  on  going,  to  walk,  to 
depart,  to  retire. 
ka  oho,  begone,  good-bye  (koomai  R. 

kohomai  T). 
oho  amua,  to  precede. 
oho  mai,  to  come,  to  bring. 
oho  ariirua,  to  sail  as  consorts. 
hakaoho  to  send,  a  messenger. 
oho  3  tehe  oho  te  ikapotu,  to  abut,  adjoin. 

tnei  nei  tehe  i  oho  mai  ai  incite  ikapotu, 

as  far  as,  to. 
kai  oho,  to  abstain,  to  forego. 
hakaoho  to  put  on  the  brakes. 
oho  4   the   head    (only   in   the   composite 
rauoho  hair). 


ohoa  1  ku  ohoa,  absence,  to  keep  out  of  the 

way. 
ohoa  2  moa  ohoa,  crow  of  cocks.    (Cf.  00a.) 
Mq.:    oho,    the    squeal    of    frightened 
swine,  noise  of  fish  when  the  seine 
isdrawn.     Ta.:  aaoa,  crow  of  cocks. 
ohogimai  come  here  T  (?  hoki  mai). 
ohu  1  a  cry,  a  call,  to  speak  in  loud  tones, 
to  promulgate,  to  publish. 
ohuohu  to  applaud,  a  distant  sound. 
ohu  2  to  fence. 
ohu  3  ear  ornament  Q. 
oi  1  to  approach,  draw  near. 

oi  atu,  to  make  room,  begone. 
hakaoi  to  toss  about. 

hakaoi  mai,  close  by,  near  at  hand. 
Mgv. :  oi,  to  approach,  to  draw  near,  to 
move,  to  shift  place. 
oi  2  to  pull  up,  to  uproot,  to  devastate, 

to  weed,  to  take  out. 
oira  (o  ira). 

oka  digging  stick,  stake,  joist;  to  prick,  to 
pierce,   to  stick   a   thing   into,   to 
drive  into,  to  slaughter,  to  assas- 
sinate. 
kona  oka  kai,  plantation. 
pahu  oka,  a  drawer. 
okaoka  a  fork,  to  prick,  to  dig. 
okahia  to  prick. 
P  Pau. :  hoka,  to  pierce ;  eoka,  a  fork.  Mgv. ; 
oka,  a  digging  stick,  to  spear.  Mq. : 
oka,  a  rafter,  fork,  to  let  blood,  to 
slaughter,  to  pierce,  to  introduce 
into. 
The  Proto-Samoan  stem  was  hoka  (as 
in  Tonga  and  Niue  hoka,  by  normal  muta- 
tion Viti  dhoka)  which  proves  in  this  item 
a  direct   dependence   of   Paumotu   upon 
Nuclear  Polynesia. 
oko  I  hard,   grievous,   important,   difficult. 
m^ea  oko,  difficult. 

oko  ke,  considerable,  hard  to  under- 
stand, grave. 
okooko  ke  important. 
Mgv. :  oko,  strong,  solid,  firm,  hard,  ob- 
stinate. Mq.:  oko,  strong,  robust, 
courageous. 
oko  2  ripe. 

huaa  tae  oko,  green  fruit,  unripe. 
Mgv.:  oko,  ripe. 
oko  3  sign  of  distributive  numerals. 

Ma.:  hoko,  id. 
okooko  to  pamper,  to  fondle. 

PS  Sa. :  o'oo'o,  to  visit  a  sick  person. 

This  is  picturesquely  human.  The  prim- 
itive sense  is  clearly  preserved  in  Rapanui, 
the  Samoan  retains  it  only  in  a  specific 
instance  which  exhibits  a  character  of  that 
people  in  marked  and  kindly  contrast  to 
the  indifference  of  the  race  generally  to 
the  sick. 
okorua  {oko  2,-rua  i)  to  aid,  to  associate,  to 
be  two  together. 
7no  okorua,  to  associate,  to  accompany. 
hiriga   okorua,  to  go  by  twos. 
piri  okorua,  a  couple. 


236 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


okorua — continued. 

Mgv. :  okorua.  to    replace    another,    to 
act  as  substitute. 
okotahi  [oko  3-tahi)  alone,  by  oneself,  single, 
lonely.  .  . 

kai  okotahi.  to  eat  without  waiting  for 
others.  . 

omo  rima  omo.  infidelity,  faithless,  unfaith- 
ful- ,      u 
omoomo  to  smack  the  lips,  to  suck  the 
breast,  to  smoke  tobacco,  to  taste 
of  (ono  Q). 
hakaomoomo  to  suckle,  to  pant. 
Pau. :  omoomo.  to  suck.    Mgv. :  omoomo, 
omo.  to  suck;  akaomo,  to  suckle. 
Mq.:  omo,  to  suck,  to  pump,  to 
smoke  a  pipe,  to  inhale,  to  swallow 
up. 
one  sword.     (Cf.  oe.  dorsal  fin;  de,  sword.) 

Ta. :  oe,  sword,  lance. 
ono  1  six. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  ono.  id. 
ono  2  to  pull  one  another  about. 
00  (oho). 
00a  cry,  noise  of  a  child.     (Cf.  ohoa.) 

Ta.:  00,  borborygmus. 
oohia  absurd. 
ooku  mine. 
oona  his. 

oone  sand,  clay,  dirt,  soil,  mire,  mud,  muck, 
gravel,  filth,  manure,  dust,  to  dirty. 
ao  oone.  shovel. 
egu  oone  vekuveku,  mud. 
moo  te  oone,  shovel. 
oone  hekaheka,  mud. 
puo  ei  oone,  to  daub. 
kerihaga  oone,  husbandman. 
oone  veriveri,  mud. 
oone  no,  muck,  to  dirty,  to  powder. 
vai  oone,  roiled  water. 
oone  rari,  marsh,  swamp. 
oonea  dirty  T. 
ooneoone  sandy. 
oonevai  clay  T. 
hakaoone  to  pollute,  to  soil. 
P  Mgv.:  one.  land  in  general,  earth,  soil. 
Mq.:  one.  sand,  beach.     Ta.:  one, 
sand,  dust,  gravel.     (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  250.) 
00 tea  noon. 

T  Mgv.:   avalea,  noon,  afternoon.     Ta.: 
avatea,  noon,  from  10  to  3.     Ma.: 
awalea.  noon.     Ha..:  awakea.'id. 
PS  Mq.:  oatea,  day;  oatea  nut,  noon.  Sa.: 
oatea,  noon. 
ootu  I  to  draw  up,  to  take. 
ootu  2  to  cook. 

tae  ootu,  ill  cooked. 
hakaootu  to  cook  in  an  oven. 
oou  you,  thou. 

opata  perpendicular,  vertical,  cliff,  precipice, 
promontory,  path  among  rocks. 
noho  opata,  to  stand  on  a  cliff. 
Mgv.:  opata,  the  end  of  a  piece  of  land 
at  the  foot  of  a  mountain.     Mq.: 
opata,  cliff,  precipice. 
opatatai  shore. 


opeope  spiritless,  to  waste  away,  to  fast,  to 
be  hungry. 
T  Mq.:  hopi,  infirm,  ill.     Ta.:  hopii,  the 
falling  sickness.     Ma. :  hopi,  to  be 
afraid,  faint-hearted. 
ora  1  December,  January. 

ora  nui,  November,  October. 
ora  2  to  live,  to  exist,  to  draw  breath,  to  sur- 
vive, to  subsist,  to  be  well,  healthy, 
safe,  to  refresh,  a  pause,  rest,  ease. 
e  ko  ora,  incurable. 
ora  luhai,  previous  existence. 
ora  iho,  to  resuscitate,  to  revive. 
ora  nui,  vigorous. 
oraga  life,  existence. 

oraga  roaroa,  oraga  roaroa  ke,  oraga 

ina  kai  mou,  immortality. 
oraga  kore,  lifeless. 
oraga  mau,  oraga  ihoiho.  vivacious. 
oraora  oraora  no  iti,  to  be  better. 
hakaora  to  draw  breath,  to   revive,  to 
strengthen,  healthy,  to  sanctify,  to 
animate,  to  save,  to  repose,  to  cure, 
to  rest,  to  comfort,  to  assuage. 
hakaora  ina  kai  mou.  to  immortalize. 
hakaoratagata  Messiah,  Saviour. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  ora.  life,  health. 

This  is  essentially  Tongafiti  despite  its 
presence  in  Samoa  and  Nine.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  259.) 
ora  3  to  give  water  to. 

kua  ora  te  kevare.  to  water  a  horse. 
hakaunii  ora.  to  water. 
ora  4  to  staunch,  to  stop  the  flow  of  a  liquid. 
ora  5  to  make  an  escape. 

hakaora  to  discharge,  to  deliver,  to  set 
free. 
P  Pau.:  fakaora,  to  set  free.    Mgv.:  ora. 
to  escape.  Ta.:  ora,  to  be  set  free. 
ora  6  to  be  awake  (probably  ara). 

hakaora  to  guard. 
ora  7  a  zephyr,  light  wind. 

kona  ora,  a  breezy  spot. 
ahau  ora,  agreeable  breeze. 
Mgv.:  oraora,  wind  in  the  stomach. 
oriare  miro  oriare  zigzag. 
(oriori)  hakaoriori  profanation. 
oroina  to  choke  on  a  fish  bone. 
orooro  to  whet,  to  sharpen  (horo). 

PMgv.:  oro,  to  whet,   to  sharpen.  Ta.: 
oro,  to  rasp,  to  grate.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  391) 
oru  (horu). 
oruga  (ruga). 

(otaota)  hakaotaota  to  slacken,  to  unbend, 

to  crumble. 

PPau.:   ota,  residue.     Mq.:   ota,   otaota. 

crumbs  of  kava,  of  coconut  meat 

when  grated  and  oil  is  expressed, 

wood  dust  which  accumulates  in 

plowing  fire,  ashes  of  a  pipe.    Ta. : 

ota.  chaff,  refuse.     (The  Polynesian 

Wanderings,  207.) 

This   is   found   in   Nuclear   Polynesia, 

Southeast  Polynesia,  Maori  and  Hawaii. 

It  is  not  reported  from  languages  which 

we  may  regard  as  uncontaminated  Tonga- 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


237 


(otaota)  hakaotaota — continued. 

fiti ;  if  it  be  really  absent  therefrom  the  use 
in  Maori  and  Hawaii  will  interpose  no 
insuperable  obstacle  to  regarding  it  as 
Proto-Samoan. 

otu  hill  T. 

otua  younger. 

ouo  ?  e  Olio,  to  smoke  T  {?eoeo). 

pa  1    a   wall,    palisade,    parapet,    rampart, 
obstruction,     fortification,     fence, 
hedge,  to  enclose. 
pa  varikapau,  fence,  to  inclose. 
titi  ki  te  pa,  to  enclose. 
P  Pau. :  pa,  a  rampart,  bulwark.     Mgv.: 
pa,    a    wall,    hedge.     Mq.:  pa,    a 
fence,     barricade,     palisade,     any 
obstacle,   to    close,    to   inclose,   to 
shut.     Ta. :  pa,  a  fence,  fortifica- 
tion, palisade,  wall,  hedge.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  274.) 
pa  2  garden,  park,  inclosure. 

Mgv. :  pa,  an  inclosure,  a  fenced  place. 
(pa  3)  hakapa  aggregation,  to  double,  to 
graft,  to  confederate,  to  league. 
hiriga  hakapa,  to  go  two  by  two. 
P  Mgv. :  pa,  rows  of  men  in  many  ranks. 
Sa. :  patagata,  a  number  of  persons 
standing  side  by  side.     Ha. :  pa,  a 
pair. 
This  seems  to  me  better  to  explain  the 
Samoan    patagata    which    Pratt    under- 
stands as  "a  wall  of  men. "     He  is  misled 
by   the  metaphor  of  "steadily  shoulder 
to   shoulder,  steadily    blade  by   blade;" 
Samoan  bush  fighters  have  no  knowledge 
of  the  elbow  touch  of  the  bravely  fighting 
old  brigade. 
pa  4  to  preside. 
paa  childless,  sterile,  barren. 
paa  migomigo,  barren. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  pa,  sterile. 
paatai  salt,  salty. 

hirohiro  ei  paatai,  to  salt. 
Mq.:  paatai,  salt,  sponge. 
pae  1  enough. 
pae  2  division  of  a  subject  (paiga). 

Pau. :  paega,  a  party,  a  side.     Ta. :  pae, 
division,  part. 
pae  3  threshold,  sill,  joist. 

P  Ta. :  pae,  sill,  joist. 
pae  4  to  exhaust,  to  finish,  past. 
e  ko  pae,  impregnable. 
hakapae  to  exhaust,  to  finish,  to  end, 
to  execute,  to  accomplish,  to  con- 
clude, to  consummate,  to  consume, 
to  achieve,  to  acquit. 
paea  1  enough,  past. 
paea  2  to  decay,  to  waste  away. 

paea  tooa,  to  deprive. 
paega  foundation. 
paepae  pavement,  plank,  canoe. 

hakapaepaetolay  planks,  to  floor. 

P  Pau.:  paepae,  a  raft.     Mgv.:  paepae,  a 

pavement,  to  lay  up  stones  with 

regularity  in  a  wall.  Mq.:  paepae, 

elevated  pavement  on  which  the 


paepae — continued. 

house  is  built.  Ta.:  paepae,  pave- 
ment, raft. 
The  pavement  sense  alone  is  that  which 
is  common  to  the  two  migrations.     As  the 
designation  of  a  canoe  the  word  occurs 
only  in  Rapanui,   Paumotu,  and  Tahiti; 
tantalizingly  near  is  a  sense  of  pae  as  to 
float,   to  drift,   found  in  Tonga,   Maori, 
Tahiti,  Hawaii,  Mangareva,  but  it  does 
not    seems    associable.     For    comparison 
with  this  canoe  paepae  I  note  paopao  in 
the  same  sense  in  Samoa,  Nine,  Futuna, 
with  no  known  congeners. 
paero  all,  total,  totality,  to  sweep  off  all. 
pagaha  1  tattooing  on  the  ears. 
pagaha  2  grievous,  hard  to  bear,  to  afflict, 
to  sadden,  to  displease,  to  fatigue, 
to    harass,     to    oppress,    painful, 
heavy  (panghi,  heavy  T.) 
pagaha  ki  te  rakerake,  remorse. 
hakapagaha  to  chagrin,  to  disquiet,  to 
molest,  to  harm,  to  offend,  to  op- 
press, to  torture,  to  torment. 
PS  Sa.:  pagd,  trouble,  distress. 

The  Proto-Samoan  stem  is  pagahat. 
After  abrasion  of  the  final  t  and  the  dis- 
appearance of  the  aspirate  characteristic 
of  the  modern  stage  of  Samoan,  pagaa  by 
a  common  crasis  becomes  pagd. 
pagupagu  pump. 
paha  1  boar  (probably  a  borrowing). 

Ta.:  paha,  id. 
paha  2  to  exhale  an  odor. 
pahae  rent,  tear. 

Mq. :  nehae,  kehae,  to  tear,  a  rent.  Ta. : 

pahae,  to  tear. 
The  comparable  element  is  hoe,  the  pre- 
face is  formative. 
pahe  like,  as. 
pahera  tortoise  shell. 
pahia  hot,  to  sweat,  to  perspire. 

pahia  ke,  to  fatigue. 
pahora  to  expand. 

pahu  a  trough,  barrel,  cask,  cradle,  drum, 
chest,  box. 
pahu  niii,  a  kettle. 
pahu  oka,  a  drawer. 
pahti  papaku,  coffin. 
pahu  rikiriki,  sheath. 
pahu  viriviri,  hogshead. 
pahupahu  box. 
P  Mgv.,  Ta.:  pahu,  a  drum.     Mq.:  pahu, 
a   drum,   a  large  cylindrical  con- 
tainer.    (To.:  bahu,  a  hollow  tree 
set  in  water  as  a  filter.) 
Sa.:  pusa,  a.  ho^.     To.:  buha,  id.     Fu.: 
pusa,  id.     Nine:    puha,  id.     Pau.: 
puha,  id. 
pahuahi  lantern,  beacon. 
pahukumi  closet,  cupboard. 
pahupopo  a  mould. 

pahupopokai  cupboard  for  food. 
pahure   I   to  sweep  everything  away. 
pahure  2  to  wound,  to  lacerate,  scar,  bruise, 
lesion,  sore. 
pahurehure  to  wound,  to  scratch. 


238 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


pahure  2 — continued. 

hakapahure  to  wound. 
T  Pau.:  pahure,  to  be  skinned;  pahore,  to 
peel  off,  to  scale.     Mgv.:  pahore, 
to   cut,    to    chop,    to   slice.     Ta.: 
pahore,  to  flay,  to  skin. 
paiga  article,  subject,  chapter,  division  of  a 
subject,  phrase,  part,  portion  (pae). 
paiga  iti,  paragraph. 
paiga  niii,  majority. 
paiga  no  tera  tagata,  intermediary. 
paigahare  apartment,  room. 
paihega  dog  T. 
paihi  rent,  tear. 

Ta.:  paihi,  to  root  up,  to  extermmate. 
(paiku)  hakapaiku  to  cook  in  the  oven. 

(?  Eng. :  hake). 
paka  1  crust,  scab,  scurf. 
paka  rerere,  cancer. 
pakapaka  crust,  scabby. 
PPau.:  paka,  crust,  cake,  dry  exterior, 
scab.    Mgv.:  /)a^(i,  a  crust,  a  cake,    | 
a  scale,  shell,  pieces  of  flat  wood    j 
like  shingles,  a  cutaneous  disease,    j 
scab,  scurf.     Mq.:  paha,  a  crust, 
splinter.     Ta.:  paa,  a  crust,  scale, 
barrel  hoop. 
paka  2  calm,  still. 
paka  3  intensive. 

vera  paka,  scorching  hot. 
mare  go  paka,  bald. 
nunu  paka,  thin. 
paka  4  to  arrive,  to  come. 
paka  5  to  be  eager. 
paka  6  to  absorb. 
paka  7  shin  T. 
pakahera  calabash,  shell,  jug. 

T  Ma.:  paka,  a  bowl.     Ha.:  paka,  a  flat 
calabash. 
pakahia  to  clot,  curdle,  coagulate. 
pakakina  1  breakers,  to  break  into  pieces, 
to  shiver. 
hakapakakina  to  snap,  to  crack. 
Pau.:  pakapakakina,  to  crackle;  paka- 
kina, noise,  battle.     Mgv.:  paka- 
kina, to  crack,  to  make  a  noise  as  of 
striking  or  breaking.     Mq.:  paka- 
kina, pakaina,  crackling  under  the 
teeth, 
pakakina  2  to  shoot  T. 
pakakina  3  to  run  to. 

pakakina  ki  raro,  to  fall  by  drops. 
pakapakakina  to  go  boldly,  to  run,  swift, 
to  be  eager,  active,  beating  of  the 
pulse. 
pakakina  4  diligent. 

pakapaka  dry,  arid,  scorching  hot,  cooked 
too  much,  a  desert,  to  fade  away, 
to  roast,  a  cake,  active. 
toto  pakapaka,  coagulated  blood. 
hakapakapaka   to   dry,    to   broil,    to 

toast. 
Mq.:  />a;fea,  dry, desiccated.     Ta.:  paa- 
paa,  dry,  burnt. 
pakeke  efi'rontery. 
pakete  bucket. 


pakiroki  thin,  lean,  meager. 

hakapakiroki  squat. 
(pakiu)   hakapakiu   to  cook  in  the  oven 

(paiku). 
pakoa  peu  pakoa,  an  axe  with  a  poor  helve. 
pakoga  bay  T. 
pakuki  to  run  away,  to  escape. 

ka  too  e  ka  pakuki,  to  take  and  run 
away  with. 
pakuku  to  move,  to  stagger,  to  wallow. 
pakupaku  anguish,  to  shake. 
panene  to  boil. 

panepanc  sharp,  edge  of  a  sword. 
pao  to  cut  off,  to  throw  a  lance. 

Ta. :  paofai,  to  throw  stones. 
paoa  to  steal,  to  rob. 

paoa  kailagata,  cannibal,  savage. 
tagata  paoa,  cannibal. 
Mgv.:  paoa,  poor,  vagabond. 
paoga  forearm  T. 
pacha  club  Q. 

paopao  spade,  shovel,  rubbish,  to  lacerate, 
to  have  a  quarrel  with. 
T  Pau.:  ^ao/>ao,  to  perforate.    Mq.:   pao- 
pao, an  adze.     Ta. :  pao,  to  exca- 
vate, dig,  lacerate. 
papa  shoulderblade. 

P  Pau. :  papa,  rock,  shoulder-blade.  Mgv. : 
papa,    a   plank,    flat    rock.     Mq.: 
/)opa, flat, plate.    Ta.:  papa,^\a.iak, 
bench,  rock,  shoulder-blade.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  325.) 
The  germ  sense  is  breadth  and  flatness. 
With  this  in  mind  the  specification  of  par- 
ticulars need  not  interrupt  the  recognition 
of  sense  concord  throughout. 
papa  pope. 
papaa  tanuga  papaa,  tomb. 

Mq.:  papa,    a    long    plank    on    which 
corpses  are  laid  to  dry. 
papae  barrier,  to  close. 

P  Sa. :  pae-aso,  small  rafters  of  a  house. 
To.:  bae,  a  dam,  a  sill,  anything 
which  prevents  the  rolling  or  mov- 
ing of  other  matters.     Viti:  bai,  a 
fence  around  a  garden. 
papaka  rua  papaka,  a  ditch. 
papaki  Portuguese  man-o'-war. 
papakina  waves  which  surge,  disturbance, 

to  precede. 
papakino  northerly  and  westerly  winds  of 

ill  force  T. 
papakona  thigh. 
papaku  to  weaken,  dead,  dying,  corpse. 

hakarivariva  papaku,  will,  testament. 
pahu  papaku,  cofhn. 
rua  papaku,  grave. 
tanuga  papaku,  funeral. 
PPau.:  tupapaku,  corpse.     Mgv.:   tupa- 
paku,  a  sick  person,  a  corpse;  pa- 
paku, a  funeral  where  the  corpse  is 
not  present.     Mq.:  tupapaku,  tupa- 
pau,  sick,  dying,  dead,  corpse.    Ta. : 
tupapau,  corpse,  specter. 
papakuia  in  a  hurry,  haste. 
papapapa  a  chill,  cold,  to  shiver,  to  tremble, 
to  shudder. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


239 


paparaha  a  flat  stone  (paraha). 
papatema  baptism. 
pavau  to  bend  back  (of  sugar  canes). 
papekoo  cemetery  T  (?  papaku). 
para  1  a  short  club  T. 

Mq. :  parahua,  a  paddle-shaped  club. 
para  2  to  become  bad,  to  soften,  to  decay, 
to  rot,  to  ripen,  old,  used  up. 
niho  para,  decayed  teeth. 
para  rakerake,  overripe. 
tae  para,  unripe. 
hakapara  to  mellow. 
P  Mgv. ;  para,  ripe,  mature;  akapara,  to 
ripen,  to  improve  morally.     Mq.: 
pad,  ripe,  soft,  overripe,  rotten,  old, 
used   up.     Ta.:  para,  ripe. 
The  germ  sense  is  that  of  softness  to  the 
touch,  the  variety  in  the  meanings  is  not 
that  of  deviation  but  the  particularization 
of  the  degree  of  such  softness. 
para  3  spleen. 
paraha  flat. 

paraha  ritna,  palm  of  the  hand. 
Mgv. :  paraha,  to  sit  down  on  the  ground 
with  the  legs  thrust  out,  to  lie  down 
on  the  stomach,  to  brood  as  a  hen. 
Mq.:  padha,   flat,  squashed. 
parapara  paper,  card. 
pararaha  flat,  sole  Q. 

korae  pararaha,  wide  brow. 
pararaha  rima,  palm  of  the  hand. 
pararaha  vae,  sole  of  the  foot. 
pararuga  dried  fruit. 
parau  to  speak  T,  to  talk  T. 

PSPau.:  parau,    to    speak.     Mq.:  peau, 
to  say,  to  talk.     Ta. :  parau,  word, 
speech,    to    speak,    converse,    dis- 
course, book. 
To.:   balau,  to  babble.     So.:   lalau,  to 
make   a   speech.     (Ma.:  parau,    a 
lie,  falsehood.     Ha.:  palau,  id.) 
parehe  to  break,  a  crack. 
pa  ret  1  dressed  up  (pare). 
parei  2  to  sparkle  (of  the  eyes). 
parera  1  a  shallow,  a  reef. 
parera  2  deep  water,  profound,  gulf. 
parera  tai,  deep  sea. 
tai  parera,  high  tide. 
hohonu  parera,  fathomless,  unsound- 
able. 
parera  3  to  lead  astray. 

hakaparera  to  frighten,  to  scare. 
pareu  skirt,  apron. 

Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  pareu, loincloth, apron. 
pari  wave  breaking  on  shore. 

vai  pari,  a  wave  high  up  on  the  beach. 
paripari  tai  paripari,  a  squall. 
Mgv.:  pari,   a  wave,   breaker,   a  wave 
that  strikes  upon  a  rock  and  breaks 
into  foam  with  a  noise. 
paru  to  boast,  to  brag. 
parue  throw  away  T  Q. 
patara  to  loosen,  to  unchain,  to  release. 
hakapatara  to  unite,  to  release,  to  set 

free,  to  unfold. 
Ta.:  tatara,    to   untie,    to   set   free,   to 
unloose. 


pateriareka  patriarch. 
pati  blister,  wart,  dropsy. 
patiga  blister. 
patoketoke  to  be  unsteady. 
patu  I  to  abandon,  to  throw  away,  to  quit, 
to  omit;  to  unclothe,  to  let  down 
the  hair. 
pati  ki  te  kahu,  to  undress. 
patu  toona  rake,  immodest. 
Mq.:  patu,  to  throw  from  one  place  to 
another,  to  throw  with  the  fingers. 
Ta.:  patu,  to  throw  away. 
patu  2  to  come  into  leaf,  to  unfold. 
patu  3  to  lead  away,  to  turn  aside,  to  dodge. 

patu  mai,  to  lead  to,  to  bring. 
patupatu  page. 

(pau  1)  ?  hakapau  to  pierce  (cf.  takapau, 
to  thrust  into). 
Pau.:   pau,   a  cut,  a  wound,   bruised, 
black   and   blue. 
pau  2  resin. 

Mq.:    epau,   resin.     Ta. :    tapau,  gum, 
pitch,  resin. 
(paupau)  hakapaupau  grimace,  irony,  to 

grin. 
paura,  gunpowder. 
pava  1  peace,  to  cease  from  wrath. 
pava  7toa,  peace. 
hakapava  to  make  peace,  to  pacify,  to 
persuade. 
pava  2  yellow  T. 
pe  1  like,  as. 

PS  Mgv.:  pe,  as,  the  same  as,  also. 
Sa.:  pei,  like,  as.     Nine:  pehe,  thus. 
pe  2  and,  also  (in  numerals). 

e  rua  te  hagahuru  peaha,  twenty-four. 
PS  Sa. :  pe,  a  restrictive  particle  in  count- 
ing, only.     To.:   be,  only.     Uvea: 
pe,  id. 
I  am  more  than  doubtful  as  to  this  iden- 
tification, for  the  particle  is  conjunctive 
in    Rapanui   and    restrictive   throughout 
Nuclear  Polynesia.     But  the  fact  that  it 
is  in  each  case  a  particle  used  in  numera- 
tion shows  that  there  exists  some  inter- 
relation between  the  two  regions  in  which 
alone  it  is  found. 
peaha    perhaps,    about,    possibly,    maybe, 
chance,  doubtful. 
reoreo  peaha,  unlikely,  improbable. 
Ma.:  pea,  perhaps. 
peapea  an  erasure,  scratch. 

hakapeapea  to  efface,  to  erase. 
peata  saint. 
peau  to  sweep  all  away. 

Ma.:  peau,  to  be  turned  away. 
(pee)  hakapee  no  kai  hoao,  abundance. 
pegopego  compact,  thick,  stuffed,  bushy. 
hakapegopcgo  thickness,  to  thicken,  to 
put  a  burden  on. 
pehea  how. 

P  Mgv.:  peea,  how,  in  what  manner,  how 
many.     Mq.:  pehea,  peheka,  how, 
why,  who,  what.  Ta.:  pehea,  how. 
pei  like,  as. 

pei  ra,  thus,  like  that;  such,  the  same 
as. 


240 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


pei — continued. 

pei  na,  thus,  like  that. 
pei  ra  ta  matou,  proverb. 
pei  ra  hoki,  likeness,  similitude. 
pei  ra  lau,  system. 
pei  ra  hoki  ta  matou,  usage. 
PS  Sa. :  pei,  thus. 

This  is  particularly  interesting  as  pre- 
serving one  of  the  primordial  speech  ele- 
ments. It  is  a  composite,  pe  as,  and  i  a 
demonstrative  expressive  of  that  which  is 
immediate  within  sight ;  therefore  the  locu- 
tion signifies  clearly  as-this. 
peka  I  100,000  T. 
peka  2  a  cross. 

pekapeka  curly. 

pekapekavae  instep  T.     (?  shoelaces.) 
hakapeka  to  cross. 
hakapekapeka  to  interlace,  lattice. 
TMgv.:  peka,  a  cross,  athwart,  across; 
pepeka,  thick,  only  said  of  a  num- 
ber of  shoots  or  sprouts  in  a  close 
bunch.     Mq. :  peka,  a  cross,  dense 
thicket.     Ta.:  pea,  a  cross. 
peke  to  succeed,  to  follow. 

Pau.:  peke,   to  follow,   to  accompany. 
Ta.:  pee,  to  follow. 
pena  strap,  thong,  bridle,  girth,  suspenders. 
pena  hakamau,  bridle. 
petia  hakagau,  bit. 
hakaihoiho  ki  te  pena,  to  gird  up. 
PS  Sa. :  pena,  a  snare,  noose.     To. :  pena, 
to  mend  nets. 
That    which    runs    through    all    these 
variants  is  the  cord  sense,  therefore  we 
regard  Rapanui  as  preserving  the  primi- 
tive which  persists  in  Samoa  and  Tonga 
only  in  specific  uses. 
penetuli  paint  (peinture). 
peni  paint. 

peni  aktii,  paint. 
pepe  1  a  sketch. 

pepe  2  bench,  chair,  couch,  seat,  sofa,  saddle. 
here  pepe,  man  pepe,  to  saddle. 
noho  pepe,  tabouret. 
pepepepe  bedstead. 
pepeke    lean,    weak,    effeminate,    without 
energy,   feeble,   incapable,    infirm, 
invalid,    coward,    sluggish,    bewil- 
dered. 
Pau.:  pekepeke,   lively,    quick.     Mgv. : 
pepeke,  feeble,  weak,  bent  with  toil. 
Mq.:    peepee,     soft,     light.      Ta.: 
pepee,  unstable,  shifting  place. 
pera  to  forbid  (peraa). 

kai  peraa  mat,  to  forbid  to  eat. 
pere  doleful,  lugubrious. 
perehe  cicatrice  (plaie)  (eperehe). 
perepitero  priest. 

perigi  a  corpse  wholly  consumed,  to  fall  in 
ruins,  shedding,  to  fall  in  drops,  to 
lose  (hakaparigi,  perigui  R). 
hakaperigi  to  throw,  to  turn  aside,  to 
demolish,  to  pour  out,  to  shed,  to 
pass  water,  to  spill,  to  empty. 
hakaperigi  ke,  to  decant. 
vai  hakaperigi,  water  over  the  head. 


peropero  greedy. 

hakaperopero  to  famish,  to  starve. 
petehe  a  cut,  incision. 

Mq.:  petehe,    to    castrate,    to    cut    up 
tobacco  for  smoking. 
peti  wind  in  the  belly,  to  blow. 
peu  1  axe,  adze,  mattock. 

peu  pakoa,  an  axe  poorly  helved. 
peu  2  energy. 
peugo  opaque  (?  peuga). 
peupeu  1  to  groan. 

peupeu  2  to  be  affectionate,  to  grow  tender. 
peupeuhaga  friendship. 
Mq. :  peehu,  hadpeehu,  pekehu,  to  make 
tender. 
peva  to  be  in  the  habit  of. 
pia  arrowroot  T. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  pia,  id.     Pau. :  piapia, 
gum.     Ma.:  pia,  gum  of  trees. 
Although  the  word  is  common  to  the 
two  swarms  of  Polynesian  migration  it  is 
found  in  Nuclear  Polynesian  only  in  Niue. 
This   circumstance   sheds   an   interesting 
light   on   the   problems   of  the   vanished 
words,  see  also  arero.     The  stem  pia  has 
two  significations,  specifications  of  a  basic 
idea  plain  enough  to  the  Polynesian  under- 
standing of  what    constitutes  a   generic 
character.     In  one  sense  it  means  semen, 
in  the  other  the  arrowroot  in  preparation 
and  fully  prepared.    In  some  rather  recent 
period  the  word  masod  has  been  applied 
to    arrowroot    in    Samoan    and    Futuna, 
mahoaa    in    Tonga,    probably    allied    to 
masawe  which  in  Viti  is  the  edible  root  of 
the  Cordyline.     In  Samoa  pia  still  carries 
the  arrowroot  sense  but  is  forbidden  to  use 
on  the  score  of  obscenity,  a  most  effective 
principle  in  the  speech  of  this  race  which 
in  general  is  far  more  outspoken  in  inno- 
cence of  thought  than  many  races  less 
modest   in   fact.     Thus   we   are   able   to 
examine  an  instance  of  a  word  in  the  van- 
ishing, and  as  it  sinks  below  the  surface 
we  may  study  the  reason  therefor. 
piere  1  a  thousand,  a  great  number. 
piere  2  resin  (?  Fr.:  brai). 
piere  hiva,  tar,  pitch. 
akui  ei  piere  hiva,  to  tar. 
hakapierehiva  to  tar. 
pigei  rump  (pihaigi,  piheigi). 
pigoa  haunt,  den,  lair. 
pii  to  crush. 

hakapiipii  id. 
pikea  crab. 

piki  to  climb,  to  mount,  to  go  up. 
piki  aruga,  to  surpass. 
pikipiki  to  embark,  to  go  aboard. 
hakapiki  to  climb. 
P  Pau.:    piki,    to   climb,    to   ascend,    to 
mount.     Mgv.:  piki,  to  mount,  to 
go  up,  to  climb.     Mq.:  piki,  pii, 
to  mount,   to  climb,   to  go  aloft. 
Ta. :  pii,  to  mount. 
Since  this  piki  appears  only  in  Samoa  of 
Nuclear  Polynesia  it  may  be  not  improper 
to  assign  it  to  the  Tongafiti  migration. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


241 


pikiga  ascent,  steps,  stairs. 

Mgv. :  pikiga,  a  stair,  ladder,  step. 
pikipiki   rauoho  pikipiki,   hair  black  and 
curly. 
P  Pau. :  tupikipiki,  to  curl,  to  frizzle. 
piko  1  post. 

7noa  tar  a  piko,  cock  with  long  spurs. 
piko  2  crooked,  tortuous. 

piko  tnai  piko  atii,  sinuosity. 
hakapiko  pliant,  to  bend. 
pikopiko  crooked. 

hoe  pikopiko,  pruning  knife. 
veo  pikopiko,  arrow  that  flies  ill. 
P   Pau.:    piko,    bent,    twisted,    sinuous. 
Mgv. :  piko,  crooked,  twisted,  false. 
Mq.:   piko,    crooked,   bent.      Ta.: 
pio,    id.      (The   Polynesian   Wan- 
derings, 243.) 
piko  3  to  hide  oneself,  to  lie  in  wait,  to  set  a 
trap,  to  take  refuge,  to  withdraw, 
to  beat  a  retreat,  security,  ambush, 
padlock. 
piko  reoreo,  false  security. 
piko  etahi,  to  withdraw  one  after  an- 
other. 
pikoga  asylum,  receptacle,  refuge,  re- 
treat, snare. 
pine  toto  pine,  bruise,  contusion. 
piniku  mesh. 

raraga  piniku,  to  net. 
Mq. :  piniku,  veins  of  the  coconut  leaflet. 
pipi  1  to  blanch,  to  etiolate. 
pipi  2  a  spark,  to  sparkle. 
pipi  3  young  branches,  shoot,  sprout,  to  bud. 

Mq.:  pipi,  tip  of  the  banana  blossom. 
pipi  4  snail  T,  pea,  bean. 

P  Mgv. :  pipi,  small  shellfish  in  the  shape 
of  a  mussel.     Mq.:  pipi,   generic 
term  for  shells.     Ta. :  pipi,  generic 
term  for  beans. 
The   change   to   a   vegetable   sense   in 
Tahiti  and  Rapanui  is  inexplicable.     In 
Rapanui  we  have  both  senses,   but  not 
from  the  same  source  of  record. 
pipi  5  to  boil  with  hot  stones. 
pipi  6  a  wave. 

pipi  7  thorn,  spiny,  uneven. 
pipi  8  small. 

haha  pipi,  small  mouth. 
pipi  9  rump,  the  rear. 
pipine  to  be  wavy,  to  undulate. 
pipu  bowl  R  (?  hipu). 
pirari  honey. 

Mgv. :  pirari,  honey  or  nectar  of  flowers. 
Ta. :  piapia,  nectar  of  flowers. 
piri  1  with,  and. 
piri  2  a  shock,  blow. 

piri  3  to  stick  close  to,  to   apply   oneself, 
starch. 
pipiri  to  stick,  glue,  gum. 
hakapiri  plaster,  to  solder. 
hakapipiri  to  glue,  to  gum,  to  coat,  to 

fasten  with  a  seal. 
hakapipirihaga  glue. 
PPau.:  ^mpzVi,  resin,  glue.     Mgv.:  piri, 
to   stick    together.     Mq.:    pii,    to 
glue.     Ta.:  piri,  glue,  viscous,  to 


piri  3— continued. 

adhere.     (The     Polynesian    Wan- 
derings, 289.) 
piri  4  to  frequent,  to  join,  to  meet,  to  inter- 
view, to  contribute,  to  unite,  to  be 
associated,    neighboring    (pire  T.) 
piri  mai,  to  come,  to  assemble,  a  com- 
pany, in  a  body,  two  together,  in 
mass,  indistinctly. 
piri  okorna,  a  couple. 
piri  putuputu,  to  frequent. 
piri  mai  piri  atu,  sodomy. 
piro  iho,  to  be  addicted  to. 
pipiri  to  catch. 

hakapiri   to  join  together,  aggregate, 
adjust,  apply,  associate,  equalize, 
graft,  vise,  join,  league,  patch,  unite. 
P  Pau. :  piri,  to  adhere ;  piritaga,  to  ally 
oneself.     Mq.:  pii,  to  be  attached, 
united,  allied;  hadpii,  to  frequent, 
to  patch,  to  join,  to  border  on. 
piria  tagata  piria,  traitor. 
piriaro  {piri  3-aro)  singlet,  undershirt. 

Ta.:  piriaro,  id. 
pirihaga  to  ally,  affinity,  league. 
piripou  ipiri  3-pou)  trousers. 

Ta. :  piripou,  id. 
piriukona  tattooing  on  the  hands. 
piro  poison. 

piro  ekapua,  wormeaten. 
pipiro    fetid,    gangrene,    rot,    rotten, 
putrid  odor,  decay,  to  putrify. 
haha  pipiro,  foul  breath, 
toe  pipiro,  incorruptible. 
vai  pipiro,  stinking  water. 
hiakapipiro  infection. 
P  Pau.:  piropiro,  dirt,  filth.     Mgv.:  piro. 
stench.     Mq.:    piro,    pio,    rotten, 
stinking.     Ta.:  piro,  stench. 
The  germ  sense  is  clearly  that  of  an 
obnoxious  odor,  the  variety  of  the  defini- 
tions  here    included    arises    from   undue 
specification   of   that  which   is   really   a 
general  description. 
(piti)  hakapiti  to  pull  up,  to  collect,  to  lift 

up,  to  turn  up. 
pito  navel. 

PPau.,  Mgv.:  pito,  the  navel;  pttoptto, 
button.  Mq.,Ta.:/>ito,  navel.  (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  293.) 
po  1  darkness,  night,  late. 

po  haha,  dark  night,  gloom. 
P  Pau. :  po-tagotago,  darkness.    Mgv.,  Mq., 
Ta.:    po,    darkness,   night.      (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  330.) 
po  2  calendar  day. 

po  e  rua,  Tuesday. 
po  0  te  tagata,  life  T. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  po,  calendar  day. 
poa  shock,  to  strike,  to  blot,  contagion. 

PS  Sa.:  po,  to  .slap.     Fu.:  pOpo,  id. 
poepoe  canoe,  dugout  (paepae). 
Pau.,  Ta.:  paepae,  a  raft. 
These    canoe    names    suggest    Proto- 
Samoan  paopao  (Samoa,  Futuna,  Niue); 
see  paepae. 


242 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


poga  cartilage,  nostril. 
PS  Sa. :  pogaiisu,  nostril. 

Since  the  community  of  the  two  lan- 
guages Samoan  has  found  it  necessary  to 
determine  the  sense  of  poga  by  particular- 
ization,   pega-i-isu  signifies    the  poga-'m- 
the-nose. 
pogeha  to  make  a  noise,  to  roar,  to  cry,  to 
decry,  to  curse,  to  laugh  uproar- 
iously, hubbub,  tumult,  to  bluster, 
to  prate,  to  cackle,  to  talk,  head- 
strong,     fastidious,     impertinent, 
importunate,  to  give  offense,  impu- 
dent, insolent,  insupportable,  obsti- 
nate, rebellious,  stubborn,  to  resist, 
to  kick,  to  prevaricate,  to  trans- 
gress. _      , 
tariga  pogeha,  to  disobey,  to  mfrmge. 
vie  pogeha,  a  howling  woman. 
hakapogeha  to  make  a  noise,  to  stir  up 
anger. 
pohi  fury  T,  rage  T. 

manava  pohi,  contrition. 
kokoma   hanohano   manava   pohi,   to 
abhor. 
pohiuhiu  boom  (of  a  sail). 
pohurihuri  (pouri). 
pohutu  to  disfigure. 

pohutua  defaced. 
poihuihu  bowsprit,  prow. 

poihuihu  niiro,  stern,  poop. 
poki  child,  infant,  nephew,  grandchild,  pos- 
terity, progeny,  race. 
topa  te  poki,  to  lie  in. 
poki  aana,  legitimate. 
poki  gaapu,  abortion. 
poki  itiiti,  child. 
poki  puepue,  abortion. 
poki  taniaahitie,  girl. 
poki  tamaroa,  boy. 
poki  titika,  legitimate. 
poki  tuahuri,  abortion. 
pokihaga  childhood. 
PS  Sa.:  po't,  a  name  of  contempt  for  a 
young  man. 
The  accented  length  of  the  ultima  in 
Samoa  po'l  and  the  imperfect  sense  accord 
make  this  identification  of  no  great  value. 
On  the  other  hand  it  is  to  note  that  neither 
poki  nor  po't  is  associated  with  any  other 
known  stem. 
poko  I  sound  of  the  sea. 
tai  poko,  breakers. 
pokopoko  to  slap  water. 
MgA'.:  pokokina,  resonant,  clear-toned. 
Mq.:  poko,   to   slap   the  water  in 
imitation  of  drumming;  pokokina, 
sound  of  water. 
poko  2  rut,  beaten  path. 

P  Pau.:  poko,  hollow;  pokopoko,  concave, 
to  excavate.  Mgv.:  poko,  to  dig, 
to  excavate,  to  hollow  out.  Mq.: 
pokoko,  to  crack  open;  pokona,  to 
hollow  out,  to  excavate.  Ta.: 
poopoo,  hollow,  deep. 
poko  3  infernal. 

pokoga  hell,  infernal,  cave. 


poko  3 — continued. 

topa  ki  te  pokoga,  to  damn  (lit:  go 
down  to  hell.) 
Mq. :  pokona,  cavity,  hole. 
pokoo  1  toothache. 

Mq. :  pokona,  caries. 
pokoo  2  to  unsheathe,  to  draw  out. 

pokoo  niai,  to  arrive. 
pokopoko  1  womb. 

PS   Sa. :    po'opo'o,    clitoris.     Mq. :    poko- 
poko, pudendum  muliebre. 
pokopoko  2  pokopoko  vae,  footprints. 
pokopoko    3  concave,   deep,  ditch,   mys- 
terious. 
pokopoko    ihu,    nostril    (Ta.:  poopoo 

ihu). 
pokopoko  ke,  fathomless. 
pokopoko  taJieta,  concave. 
hakapokopoko  to  deepen. 
pokupoku  to  overthrow,  to  capsize. 
(ponoko)  hakaponoko  monkey,  grimace. 
poopo  whitebait  T. 

Mgv. :  popo,  fry  of  the  fish  arua.     Mq. : 
popo,  a  small  fish,  fry  of  the  uua. 
popo  1  waves  which  strike  one  another. 
P  Pau.:  po-karakara,  to  strike  the  hands 
together.     Mgv.:  po-kara,  to  clap 
the   hands   loudly   and   gently   in 
alternation.     Ta.:  /jopo,  to  clap  the 
hands. 
popo  2  to  wrap  up,  to  bundle,  to  preserve, 
to  put  in  safety. 
Pau.:  hakapopo,  to  make  into  a  ball. 
Mgv.:  popo,  to  take  care  of  a  fish 
net. 
popohaga  morning. 

popohaga  atatehe,  id. 
Mq.:  popoui,  id. 
popokai  {popo  2-kai  4)  hare  popokai,  store- 
house. 
popopopo  to  deteriorate. 

P  Mgv. :  popopopo,    entirely    rotten,    de- 
cayed.     Mq.:   popo,   worm-eaten, 
decayed. 
poporakau    {popo   2-rakau  2)  store,  ware- 
house. 
poporo  a  berry  whose  juice  is  mixed  with 
ashes  of  //  leaves  in  tattooing. 
Ta.:  oporo,  a  capsicum  plant. 
The  Tahiti  oporo  is  not  a  degradation  of 
poporo  but  is  the  original  poro  stem  aug- 
mented by  that  o  which  in  Tahiti  is  word- 
formative  in  a  sense  too  elusive  to  find 
expression  in  European  ideas. 
poporohiva  milk  thistle  T. 
popoto  (polo), 
poraa  {po  2-raa  2)  day. 
poreko  to  lie  in,  to  give  birth,  to  procreate, 
to  be  born,  to  bear,  birth. 
■    poreko  hakahou  {iho)  to  be  born  again. 

poki  poreko  iho,  new-born  infant. 
porekoa  born. 

porekohaga  nativity,  a  brood,  a  litter, 
porekoreko  fecund. 
poremo  abstinence. 
poripori  1  negro. 


KAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


243 


poripori  2  rounded  wood. 

Mgv. :  pori,  to  bend  into  a  bow  or  arch ; 
akapori,hcnt, curved.    Mq.:  poriri, 
circumference,  circle,  round,  ring. 
poro  to  notch. 

PS  Sa.:  polo,  to  cut  up,  to  carve. 
porohata  to  sink  into  ruin,  to  crumble. 
poroieko  to  slip,  to  slide. 
porokimo  next  (proximus). 
porotetani  Protestant. 
potaka  cart,  wagon. 

hakapotaka  to  cart. 
T  Pau.:  potaka,  round,  oval.     Ta.:  potaA, 
id.     Mgv.:  potaka,  a  wheel,  to  go 
round. 
poti  boat. 

Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  poti,  boat,  canoe. 
The  Mgv.  tipoti,  a  small  trough,  and 
Maori  poti,  a  basket,  lead  Mr.  Tregear  to 
the  note  that  this  may  be  not  an  impor- 
tation. 
poto  short,  concise,  laconic,  summary,  pres- 
ently. 
poto  no,  moment,  provisional. 
poto  noa,  concise. 
tagata  poto,  a  dwarf. 
ava  poto,  a  short  distance. 
popoto  laconic. 
potopoto  short. 
hakapoto    to    decrease,    to    shorten, 

summary. 
hakapotopoto  to  abridge,  to  contract. 
P    Pau.:    hakapoto,    to    shorten.     Mgv.: 
poto,  short;  akapoto,  to  shorten,  to 
abridge,    to    diminish,    to    lessen. 
Mq. :  poto,  short.     Ta. :  poto,  id. 
potu  end,  tip. 
potupotu  cockroach. 

Mq.:  popotii,    id.     Ta.:  popoti,  id. 
pou  column,  post,  pillar. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  pou,  id. 
pouri  darkness. 

pohurihuri  gloom. 

hare  pohurihuri,  prison,  jail. 
puru   ki  te  hare  pohurihuri,   to   im- 
prison. 
P   Pau.:    hakapouri,    to   hide    the    view. 
Mgv.:  pouri,  obscurity,  darkness. 
Ta.:    pouri,    obscurity,    darkness, 
ignorant. 
pouro  they  T. 
pu  1  a  trumpet. 

PMgv.:  pu,  a  marine  shell.     Mq.:   pu, 
conch  shell.  Ta. :  pu,  shell,  trumpet. 
pu  2  a  small  opening,  hole,  mortise,  stirrup, 
to  pierce,  to  perforate,  to   prick. 
pu  moo  naa,  hiding  place. 
taheta  pu,  fountain,  spring. 
hakapu   to  dowel,  to  pierce,  to  per- 
forate. 
PS  Sa.,  Fu.,  Niue:  pu,  a  hole. 
pua   1   flower,  ginger,  soap. 
pua  mouku,  grass. 
P   Pau.:   pua,    a   flower.     Mgv.:   pua,  a 
flower,  turmeric,  starchy  matter  of 
the  turmeric  and  hence  soap.  Mq.: 
pua,  a  flower,  soap.     Ta.:  pua,  id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  427.) 


pua  2  to  grease,  to  coat  with  tar,  to  paint. 
(Cf.  puo  2.) 
pua  ci  ineamea,  to  make  yellow. 
Mgv.:  pua,  soap.     Mq.:  pua,  to  wash 
with  soap.     Ta. :  pua,  to  wash. 
puaka  animal,  cattle  (but  not  swine  horu). 
puaka  toro,  steer. 
puaka  tamaroa,  bull. 
puaka  tamaahine,  heifer. 
tiaki  puaka,  neatherd. 
P  Va.\i.:  puaka,     beast,     animal.     Mgv.: 
puaka,  animal,  pig.     Mq.:  puaka, 
puad, id.   Ta.:  puad, id.   (The Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  427.) 
1    puapua  a  piece  of  cloth. 
I        T  Ma. :  puapua,  cloth  wrapped  about  the 
I  arm. 

j    puepue  poki  puepue,  abortive  child. 
i    puga  1  coral,  lime. 

puga  pupu,  branching  coral. 
P  Van.:  pua,  lime.     Mgv.:  puga,  a  kind 
of  madrepore.     Mq.:  puna,  puka. 
coral,  lime.     Ta.:  pud,  id. 
puga  2  ragi  puga,  sky  with  white  clouds, 

coming  rain. 
pugaehu  fine  rain,  spindrift,  fog,  mist,  haze, 

sleet,     (pugaheu  R). 
(puhapuha)  hakapuhapuha  to  stuff,  to 
cram  with  food. 
T  Ta. :  puhaha,  the  bulky,  puffed  appear- 
ance of  a  person. 
puhare  emptiness,  vacuity. 

Ta. :  pufarefare,  hollow,  empty,  vacuity. 
puheenua  {henua  2)  placenta. 

Pau.:  pufenua,  id.     Ta.:  pufanua,  pu- 
fenua,  id. 
puhi  to  blow  (puhu  Q). 

puhi  mai,  to  spring  up. 
pupuhi  wind,  fan,  to  blow,  puffed  up, 
to  blow  fresh,  to  ferment,  to  swell, 
to  bloat,  to  spring  out,  to  gush, 
yeast. 
pupuhi  vai,  syringe. 
pupuhi  eve,  squirt. 
pupuhi  heenua,  volley. 
pupuhi  nunui,  cannon. 
pupuhi  nui,  swivel  gun. 
ahuahu  pupuhi,  amplitude. 
vai  pupuhi,  water  which  gushes  forth. 
pupuhihia  to  carry  on  the  wind. 
hakapupuhi  to  gush,  leaven,  volatilize. 
puhipuhi  to  smoke,  to  smoke  tobacco, 
a  pipe. 
P  Pau.:  puhipuhi,  to  blow,  to  breathe. 
Mgv.:  puhi,  to  h\ovf.     Mq.:  puhi, 
to  blow,  to  smoke,  a  gun,  to  shoot, 
Ta. :  puhi,  to  blow;  pupuhi,  a  gun, 
to  shoot. 
puhura  (pu  i-hiira  2)  fife,  flageolet,  flute. 
puka  1  book. 

puka  2  to  obstruct,  to  encumber. 
pukao  crown. 

Mq. :  pukao,    pointed;    pae    pukao,    a 
pointed  style  of  hair  dressing. 
puke  to  hill  up  a  plant,  tb  heap  up,  to  collect. 
to  gather  into  a  pile,  a  heap,  mass. 
puke  maea,  a  stone  pile. 
hakapuke  to  heap,  to  pile  up. 


244 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


puke — continued. 

P  Pau.:  pukega,  a  heap,  pile.  Mgv.: 
puke,  a  heap,  a  pile,  to  pile  up,  to 
heap  up,  to  amass,  to  assemble,  the 
peak  of  a  mountain.  Mq.:  puke, 
a  small  hill,  heap,  pile,  to  accu- 
mulate. Ta. :  pue,  to  hill  up  the 
soil  for  plants,  a  heap,  pile. 
(pukou  1)  hakapukou  a  knot,  to  tie. 
pukou  2  germ,  shoot,  to  sprout. 

pukou  mat,  to  appear,  to  arrive,  to 
dawn. 
puku  1  pukti  haga  oao,  east,  east  wind. 
puku  2  pubes. 

T  Mgv.:  puku,  clitoris;  pukuhou,  the  age 
of  puberty ;  pukutea,  a  man  between 
30  and  45. 
puku  3  unripe. 

puku  no,  unripe. 
pukupuku  green,  immature. 
Mgv.:  puku,  to  be  unripe.     Mq.:  puku, 
a  fruit  which  has  not  yet  reached 
its  maturity. 
puku  4  to  gorge. 

niahaga  puku,  to  take  the  bait  greedily. 
PSSa. :  pu'u,  to  take  the  whole  at  one 
mouthful,  to  put  into  the  mouth 
whole.     Fu.:  pukupuku,    to    rinse 
the  mouth,  to  gargle.     Nine:  puku, 
to  take  into  the  mouth. 
pukuhina  {puku  4)  to  choke  on  a  fishbone. 
Pau.:  pukiui,  to  choke  with  a  fishbone. 
Mgv. :  pukua,  to  be  .sufTocated  by 
anything  that  sticks  in  the  throat. 
Mq.:  /Jj^^zm,  bad  deglutition.  Ta.: 
puunena,  puufeto,  to  choke,  to  gag. 
Ha.:  ptma,  to  be  choked,  to  have 
something  sticking  in  the  throat. 
pukupuku  I  elbow  Q. 
pukupuku  2  wrinkled,  knotty,wen,  scrofula. 
gao  pukupuku,  scrofula. 
T    Pau.:    puku,    a   swelling;    pukupuku, 
a  wrinkle,  knotty,  rough.     Mgv.: 
puku,  a  knot  in  wood;  pukupuku, 
knotted,    rough,    uneven,    lumpy. 
Mq. :  puku,    knot    in    wood,    boss, 
protuberance,   tumor,   boil;   puku- 
puku, wrinkled,  knotty.     Ta. :  puii, 
boss,  protuberance,  swelling;  puti- 
nono,    tumor;    puupuu,    wrinkled, 
knotty. 
pukuraga  servant  T. 
puma  pu  mat  puma,  good  night. 
pumahana  heat. 

hakapumaana  to  heat,  to  scald. 
Pau.:  pumahanahana,  lukewarm.  Mq.: 
pumahana,  heat,  sweat.  Ta. :  puma- 
hana, heat,  lukewarm. 
puna  spring,  fountain,  well. 

P  Pau. :  mapunapuna,  to  bubble,  to  boil 
over.      Mgv.,  Mq.,    Ta. :  puna,   a 
spring. 
puneki  germ,  to  spring  up. 
raa  puneki,  sunrise. 
punekineki  to  bubble,  to  boil. 
punene  I  to  bound,  rebound. 
punene  2  to  leak. 


punipuni  to  dull. 

punua  new-born  of  animals,  a  bird  in  the 
down,  small. 
punua  horu,  suckling  pig. 
kevare  ptmua,  foal. 
mamari  punua,  chick  in  the  egg. 
P  Mgv. :  punua,   the   young   of  animals. 
Mq. :  ptmua,  the  young  of  animals, 
small.  Ta. :  punua,  pinia,  the  young 
of  animals. 
puo  1  to  dress,  to  clothe,  to  dress  the  hair. 
puoa  clothed. 

puoa  tahaga,  always  dressed. 
puo  2  to  daub,  to  besmear  (cf.  pua  2). 

puo  ei  oone,  to  daub  with  dirt,  to  smear. 
puo  3  ata  puo,  to  hill  up  a  plant. 
puoko  head,  skull,  crown  of  a  hat. 
puoko  garuru,  headache. 
kiri  puoko,  scalp. 
T  Mgv.:  upoko,  head   (men  or  animals). 
Mq. :    upoko,     upoo,    head.      Ta. : 
upoo,  human  head. 
(Sa.:  ulupo'o,  skull.     To.:  uluboko,  id. 
Nine:  ulupoko,  id.) 
puopuo  1  to  display. 
puopuo  2  to  whip,  to  beat,  to  flog,  to  box, 

to  chastise,  to  maltreat. 
pupa  rat's  nest. 
pupapupa  bubble  of  water. 
pupu  1  to  collect,  to  accumulate,  collection, 
to  embellish. 
pupu  mai,  together,  in  a  body. 
pupu  la,  a  register. 
pupupu  to  agglomerate. 
P  Pau. :  pupu,  society,  a  company  of  per- 
sons.    Mgv.:  pupu,   to  amass,   to 
heap.     Ta. :  haapupu,  to  class. 
pupu  2 

puga  pupu,  branched  coral. 
pupu  tatira,  whiplash. 
pupugarauahi  soot. 
pupuhi  (puhi). 
pupupuke  {pupu  I -/>z<^r)  a  gathering  to  hill 

yams. 
puputa  (puta). 

(pura)  pupura  to  shine,  bright,  crystalline, 

to  glitter,  luminous,  lustre,  radiant, 

to   light,    resplendent,  splendid,  a 

star. 

maea    pupura,    hard    cellular   stones 

used  in  the  platforms  T. 
pupura  mai,  to  ogle. 
pupurahaga  splendor. 
hakapura  to  illuminate,  to  make  bright, 
to  flame,  a  torch,  lantern. 
ahi  hakapura,  match. 
hakapupura  to  shine  upon,  lustrous. 
hakapurapura  phosphorescence. 
PS    Pau;    pura,     phosphorescent.     Mq.: 
pupua,    brilliant,    luminous,    phos- 
phorescent, sparkling.     Ta. :  pura, 
a  spark,  to  light  up,  phosphores- 
cent, to  glitter. 
Sa. :  pula,   to  shine.     (The   Polynesian 
Wanderings,  329.) 
purariki  tattooing  on  the  back. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


245 


pure  1  to  pray,  to  supplicate,  invocation, 
prayer. 
hare  pure,  church,  chapel. 
tae  pure,  irreverence. 
purega  prayer. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  pure,  to  pray. 
In  assigning  this  to  the  general  Poly- 
nesian the  basis  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  is  of 
the  most  scanty.     In  Samoa,  Tonga,  Nine, 
Futuna,  Uvea,  pule  means  to  command; 
but  in  Futuna  the  prayer  sense  is  found, 
and  we  must  include  Viti  nibure  for  its 
theological  import,  if  not  availing  prayer 
yet  the  place  in  which  the  priest  came 
under  the  influence  of  the  god,  a  theme 
of  divinity  which  recalls  the  note  under 
avaava. 
pure  2  a  shell  T. 

PPau.:  hakapurepure,  to  dye,   to  color. 
Mq. :  /)7ie,  the  porcelain  shell.  Ta. : 
pure,    a   mark.     (The    Polynesian 
Wanderings,  196.) 
purepure  spotted,  dappled. 

ragi  purepure,  dappled  sky. 
purepurea  spotted. 
P  Pau. :  hakapurepure,   to  dye,   to  color. 
Mgv.:     purepure,     printed    cloth; 
akapurepure,  to  paint  in  diflferent 
colors.    Mq. :  ^Me^j^e,  covered  with 
pale  scars.     Ta.:  purepur  e,s^ott&d, 
dappled. 
pureva  to  throw  a  stone. 
puru  to  stuff  up,  to  conceal,  lid,  to  cover 
with  a  lid,  covering  of  a  house,  to 
cover,  to  close,  to  stanch,  to  mask, 
recluse. 
mogugu  puru,  faithless,  ungrateful. 
tariga  puru,  to  disobey. 
puru  ki  te  puoko,  to  cover  the  head. 
puru   ki  te  hare  pohurihuri,   to  im- 
prison. 
purua  covered,  shut  up,  seclusion. 
P  Ma. :  puru,  a  plug,  cork. 
puruga  bung,  stopper,  mask,  veil. 
puruhare  roof. 

maea  puruhare,  tile. 
purukatorio  purgatory. 
purumata  {puru-mata   i)  uira  purumata, 

spy  glass. 
puta  fat. 

puputa  bulk,  voluminous. 
hakaputaputa  to  gobble  gluttonously. 
PSSa.:  puta,  fat.  To.:  butobuta,  id. 
puti  1  robust,  plump,  dropsy. 
puti  2  wind  on  the  stomach. 
putu  pure  T. 
putuga  a  plug. 

putuputu    assiduous,    compact,    frequent, 
often. 
piri  putuputu,  to  frequent. 
hakaputuputu  to  do  often. 
P  Pau.:  hahaputu,  to  agglomerate.  Mgv.: 
putuputu,    close,    tight,    compact, 
often,  frequently.  Mq. :  putu,  close. 
Ta.:  putuputu,  compact. 


ra  I  then. 

PPau.,  Ta. :  ra,  then.     Mq.:  a,  accord- 
ingly, then. 
ra  2  there,  is  it  not? 

i  ra,  ki  ra,  there. 

ki  ra  hoki,  there  precisely. 

ki  re  i  ra,  yet,  already. 

mai  ra,  on  the  contrary. 

pei  ra,  thus,  so,  like  that,  such,  as,  the 

same  as. 
kakore  ra,  or. 
P  Mgv.:  ra,  interrogative  particle.     Mq.: 
a,  there.     Ta. :  ra,  there. 
ra  3  an  intensive  particle. 

moe  atu  ra,  to  postpone. 
ra  4  demonstrative  pronoun. 
ra,  those. 

mea  ra,  nevertheless. 
ra  5  1,000,000  T. 
raa  1  the  sun. 

raa  ea  mai,  raa  puneki,  sunrise. 
raa  tini,  raa  too,  noon. 
P  Mgv.,  Ta. :  ra,  the  sun.  Mq.:  a,  id. 
raa  2  day,  date. 

a  raa  nei  a,  to-day,  now. 
raa  i  mua,  day  before. 
P  Mgv.,  Ta.:  ra,  a  day.     Mq.:  a,  id. 
rae  1  commencement,  beginning,  to  strike 
up,  to  essay,  to  occasion,  to  pro- 
ceed, former,  primitive,  precedent, 
predecessor,  first-fruits. 
rae  ki  te  mea  hou,  to  innovate. 
oho  rae,  to  march  at  the  head. 
tagata  rae,  advance  guard,  van. 
raega  commencement,  beginning,  occa- 
sion, first-fruits. 
rae  2  to  attack,  to  provoke. 

kakai  rae,  toua  rae,  to  provoke. 
raga  1  captive,  slave,  to  take  captive. 
hakaraga  to  enslave. 
Mq.:  dka,  conquered. 
raga  2  to  banish,  to  expel,  to  desert. 
ragaraga  to  send  away,  to  expel. 
hakaraga  to  banish,  to  drive  off. 
Mq. :  dka,  wanderer,  vagabond. 
ragaraga  to  float,  to  fluctuate. 

eve  ragaraga,  ennui,  to  weary. 
T  Mgv.:  raga,  to  swim  or  float  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  water.     Mq.:  ana,  dka, 
to  float. 
The  germ  sense  as  found  in  Southeast 
Polynesia  recurs  in  Hawaii,  but  in  the 
Maori  it  is  hard  to  discover. 
ragi  1  sky,  heaven,  firmament,  paradise. 
no  te  ragi,  celestial. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  ragi,  sky,  heavens.       Ta.: 
rai,  id.    Mq.:  dni,  dki,  sky,  heaven, 
paradise.      (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 359.) 
ragi  2  appeal,  cry,  hail,  formula,  to  invite, 
to  send  for,  to  notify,  to  felicitate, 
precept,   to   prescribe,   to  receive, 
to  summon. 
ragi  no,  to  impose. 

ragi  tarotaro,  to  menace,  to  threaten. 
tagata  ragi,  visitor. 


246 


EASTER    ISLAND. 


ragi  3  commander. 

ragi  4  to  love,  to  be  affectionate,  to  spare, 
sympathy,  kind  treatment. 
ragi  kore,  pitiless. 
ragi  nui,  faithful. 
Mgv.:  ragia,  precious,  dear,  beloved. 
ragi  a  guest. 
ragiamo  cloudless  sky. 
ragiga  invitation,  observance,  precept,  order, 

impost. 
ragikai  {ragi  2-kai  4)  feast,  festival. 
ragitea  {ragi  2-tea)    haughty,  domineering. 
rago  chair,  sofa    bed,  lounge,  scaffold,  raft, 
table,     theater,     stairs,     tribunal, 
throne. 
haga  ki  te  rago,  to  make  a  raft. 
ragorago  bed,  pulpit,  scaffold. 
P  Pau. :  ti-ragorago,  a  joist.     Mgv. :  rago, 
a  beam,  a  cross-beam.     Mq.:  dno, 
ako,   piece  of  timber  on  which  a   j 
canoe    or    any    heavy    burden    is 
rolled.     Ta. :  rao,  post,  joist,  cross- 
beam, boat.    (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 257.) 
ragua  pillow. 

P Pau. :rMn<ga, id.    Mgv.:Mr«ga,id.    Mq.: 
turua,  id.     Ta. :  urua,  turua,  id. 
This  is  clearly  metathetic,   of  a  type 
(cADEi)  unusual  in  Polynesia,  as  appears 
when  compared  with  Samoan  aluga;  note 
a  similar  metathesis  in  puoko  from  upoko, 
and  compare  egariia.     This  word  is  quite 
interesting  when  the  metathesis  is  combed 
out,   for  Rapanui  is  the  only  speech  of 
Polynesia  which  follows  the  Samoan  type, 
except  for  Nuguria  far  astern  in  the  wake 
of  migration.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 241.) 
(ragutu)  hakaragutu  to  hatch. 
rahirahi  clear,  light,  thin,  flimsy. 
kahu  rahirahi,  gauze,  muslin. 
haipo  rahirahi,  short  breath. 
rahirahi  ntaeha,  thin,  slender. 
hakarahirahi  a  scraper. 
hakarahirahiga  scrapings. 
Pau.:  rahirahi, to  be  thin,  slender;  rahi- 
rahiga,  the  temples.  Mgv. :  rahirahi, 
line,  slender,  supple.     Mq. :  dhidhi, 
clear,    thin,    slender,    transparent. 
Ta. :  rahirahi,  small;  rahirahia,  the 
temples. 
rahui  to  forbid,  to  prohibit,  to  interdict. 
kai  rahui,  prohibition  of  food. 
PPau.:  rahui,   illicit,   forbidden.     Mgv., 
Ta.:  rahui,  to  prohibit,  to  forbid. 
Mq.:  ahui,   kahui,  id. 
It  appears  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  only  in 
the  highly  specialized  Samoan  lafu  to  pro- 
hibit the  killing  of  pigs;  we  may  therefore 
assign  it  to  the  Tongafiti  migration.  Note, 
however,   that   lafu   preserves   an   earlier 
stem    form    before    it    had    received    the 
transitive  augment  i. 
rakau  1  wood. 

rakau   la,  cudgel,  stick. 
P  Pau.:  rakau,   tree,  to  dress  a  wound. 
Mgv.:  rakau,  wood,  timber,  a  tree; 


rakau  I — continued. 

medicine,    a    remedy;    an    object. 
Mq. :  dkau,  wood,  tree.      Ta. :  radu, 
id.       (The     Polynesian     Wander- 
ings, 353.) 
rakau  2  medicine,  remedy,  potion,  ointment, 
furniture,     any     precious     object, 
resources,    baggage,    riches,    heri- 
tage, dowry,  merchandise,  treasure, 
wealth. 
rakau  hakaneifiei,  purgative. 
rakau  nui,  rich,  opulent. 
rakau  kore,  poor,  beggar,  indigent, 

miserable,  an  inferior. 
hakakamikami   ki   te    rakau,    to    im- 
poverish. 
rakau  0  te  miro,  ballast. 
Mq.:  akau,  anything  in  general. 
The  medicine  .sense  is  particularized  in 
Tonga,  Nukuoro,  Hawaii,  Tahiti,  Manga- 
reva,  Paumotu.     In  no  other  speech  does 
wood  stand   so  fully   for  wealth  of  pos- 
sessions, but  it  will  be  recalled  that  Rapa- 
nui  is  destitute  of   timber   and  depends 
wholly  upon  driftwood. 
rake  bad,  in  its  most  general  sense. 

patu  toona  rake,  immodest,  to  expose 
the  person  obscenely. 
rakega  evil,  perversity. 
rakerake  abominable,  frightful,  low, 
shocking,  culpable,  crime,  debauch- 
ery, dishonor,  fault,  hideous,  ig- 
noble, deformed,  illicit,  immodest, 
immoral,  impious,  irreligious,  las- 
civious, evil,  bad,  obscene,  sinful, 

ugly-  ,   ,    .     . 

rakerakega  sin,  crime,  fault,  impiety, 

iniquity,  evil,  vice. 
hakarakerake  causative,  to  make  bad, 

etc. 
Pau. :  marakcrake,  afflicted,  disconsolate. 
rakei  an  ornament;  to  prepare,  to  embellish, 
to  arrange,  to  adorn,  to  dress  up, 
to  make  a  display,  to  decorate;   to 
clear  away,  to  explain;  to  put  an 
edge  on. 
ina  kai  rakai,  ill  prepared. 
rakei  ki  te  kahu,  toilet. 
rakeia  dressed  up. 
PS  Pau. :  rakei,  to  decorate.     Mgv. :  rakei, 
to  ornament,    to   adorn,    chaplet, 
garland,  decoration. 
Sa.:  la'ei,  ti  leaves  tied  to  a  stone  to 
attract  cuttlefish,  to  dress  for  a  re- 
view  of  troops,  to  wear  a   train. 
To. :  lakei,  the  leaves  and  stone  used 
to   catch   catfish.     Fu.:    lakei,    to 
have  a  long  train.     (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  209.) 
The  significations  reported  from  South- 
east Polynesia  are  undoubtedly  primitive, 
an  idea  of  decoration  which  does  not  exist 
generaUy  in  Nuclear  Polynesia  except  as 
it  may  appear  in  the  Samoan  "  to  dress  for 
a  review, "and  with  more  particularity  in 
Samoa  and   Futuna  "to  wear  a  train." 
Highly  specialized  is  the  employment  in 


RAPANUI-ENGUSH    VOCABULARY. 


247 


rakei — continued. 
Samoa  and  Tonga  of  the  lure  for  the 
octopus,  long  strips  of  green  being  every- 
where as  peculiarly  attractive  to  that 
beast  as  in  our  country  life  the  bullfrog 
will  jump  for  red  flannel  on  the  hook. 
rama  nut. 

P  Pau. :  rama,  a  nut,  torch.     Mgv. :  rama, 
the  nut  of  the  native  walnut,  to 
give  light,  to  go  fishing  with  torches. 
Mq.:  dma,  candlenut,  torch.     Ta. : 
rama,  torch. 
The  nut  sense  is  a  remote  derivative. 
The  stem  is  that  lama  which  appears  in 
malama   to   give   light.     Thence   derives 
the  sense  of  the  light-giver,  which  in  out- 
door conditions  is  the  torch  of  leaflets  of 
the  coconut,  within   doors   is  the  candle 
of  threaded  nuts   of  Aleurites  triloba  or 
moluccana.     Thence    the  sense  attaches 
generally  to  the  candlenut  itself,  and  in 
Nine  it  has  passed  yet  beyond  to  the  soot 
of  such  combustion,  an  abundant  product. 
ranorano  volcano,  crater. 

PS  Sa.:  lano,  a  crater  lake. 
rapa  to  polish. 

hakarapa  to  polish,  to  smooth. 
raparapa  to  glisten,  smooth;  tin,  zinc, 
drinking  cup,  lantern. 
ohio  raparapa,  tin. 
mata  raparapa,  blind. 
hakaraparapa  to  brighten,  to  plate. 
Mq. :  dpa,  to  be  bright,  to  gHsten. 
rape  room,  chamber. 

rapehare  hall,  room. 
Ta.:  rape,  the  wall  plate  of  a  house. 
rapino  rabbit  {la pin). 
rapo  pumice. 

rapu  work,  workman,  to  till  the  soil,  to  hoe. 
rapurapua  kaiga  rapurapna,  cultivated 

soil. 
Mgv.:  rapu,   to   knead,   to   bray   in   a 
mortar,  to  beat  many  times.     Mq. : 
dpudpu,  to  knead.     Ta.:  rapu,  to 
scratch. 
rara  1  to  meddle  with,  to  insinuate  oneself, 
to  visit,  to  spread  a  report. 
rara  hakariva,  to  intermediate. 
rara  2  to  interpret,  sentence,  sermon. 

tagata  rara,  interpreter. 
raraga  to  weave,  to  braid,  to  make  mats  or 
bags. 
raraga  piniku,  to  net. 
P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  raraga,  to  weave,  to  plait, 
to  make  mats.     Mq. :  ddna,  ddka, 
id.     Ta. :  raraa,  id. 
rarama  to  inspect,  to  review. 

PS  Mgv.:  rarama,  to  go  to  see,  to  visit. 
Mq.:  ddma,  to  visit,  to  examine, 
to  explore,  to  spy. 
Sa.,   To.:  lama,   to   watch   for.     Niue: 

lamalamati,  to  lie  in  wait  for. 
An  idea  central  to  all  these  variants  is 
that  of  looking  at  or  for  something  with 
fixed  or  intent  gaze,  which  primal  sense 
appears  most  clearly  in  Nuclear  Poly- 
nesia and  is  almost  exactly  repeated  in  the 
spy    meaning    in    the    Marquesas.     The 


rarama — continued. 

other    occurrences   of   the    word    arc    in 
secondary  senses. 
rarara  condemnation,  to  condemn. 
rararara  to  heat. 

Mgv. :  rara,  to  leave  by  the  fire. 
rarau  distrust,  mistrust. 
rari  moist,  soaked. 

oone  rari,  marsh,  swamp. 
rarirari  muddy,  miry. 
hakarari  to  soak,  to  wet. 
TPau.:  rari,    wet,    water;   fakarari,    to 
moisten.  Mgv.:  ran, moist,  humid, 
muddy,  wet,  soft. 
rarikau  go  away  T. 
raro  under,  below,  leeward. 
i  raro,  below,  beneath. 
ki  raro,  under,  below. 
raronui,  pit,  chasm. 
P  Pau.:    raro,    under,   beneath,  leeward, 
west.     Mq.:  do,  id.     Ta. :  raro,  id. 
Mgv. :  raro,  under,  beneath.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  213,  216.) 
raruga  moea  raruga,  lying  flat. 
rata  1  to  tame. 

P  Pau.:  fakarata,   to   tame.     Ta. :   rata, 
tame.     Mq.:  dta,  wild,  not  tame, 
to  run  when  called  (a  sense-invert). 
rata  2  to  receive,  to  welcome. 

Mgv. :  rata,  to  welcome. 
rate  rat. 
rau  I  leaf. 

P  Pau.,  Ta. :  rau,  id.     Mgv.:  rau,  rou,  id. 
Mq. :  du,  ou,  id.     (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  397) 
rau  2  hundred. 

P  Mgv.,  Ta.:  rau,  id.     Mq.:  du,  200,  400. 
raua  they. 

P  Mgv.,    Ta.:    raua,    they   two.      Mq. : 
dua,  id. 
(rauga)  hakarauga  a  file,  a  row. 
rauhiva  weak,   feeble,   ill,   malady,   fever, 

pale,  sallow. 
raukape  {rau  i-kape)  leaf  of  the  yam. 

Ta.:  rauape,  id. 
rauoho  hair  (lauocho  Q). 

Mq.:  6 uoho,  id.     Ha.:  lauoho,  id. 
raupa  large  leaves. 
rauti  {ran  i-ti  i)  dracaena  leaf. 

Ta.:  rauti,  id. 
rava  I  art,  power,  capable,  possible,  means, 
inventor. 
tae  rava,   e  ko  rava,   impossible,  in- 
capable. 
PS  Mgv. :  ravehaga,  to  be  a  worker.  Ta. : 
rave,  work, operation;  ravea, means. 
Sa.:  lava,    to    be    able.     To.:  lava,    to 
accomplish.     Fu.:  lava,  to  be  able 
to  carry.     Viti:  lawa,  to  be  able, 
easy. 
The  Nuclear  Polynesian  source  is  unmis- 
takable in  the  exact  concord  of  form  and 
sense.     The  Mangareva  and  Tahiti  words 
contain  an  important  form  difference  and 
in  sense  they  can  be  linked  only  through 
Tahiti   ravea  and   the   occurrence   of   its 
definition  "means"  in  Rapanui;  this  form 
is  found  in  Maori  rawe  easy,  suitable. 


248 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


rava  2  to  get,  to  have,  to  attain,  to  conquer, 
to    gain,    to    obtain,    invasion,    to 
capture,  to  procure,  to  recover,  to 
retrieve,  to  find,  to  bring  back,  to 
profit,  to  assist,  to  participate,  to 
prosper. 
mea  meitaki  ka  rava,  to  deserve. 
PS  Pau.:  rave,  to  take.     Mgv.:  rave,  to 
take,  to  acquire  possession.     Ta.: 
rave,  to  seize,  to  receive,  to  take. 
To.:  lava,  to  achieve,  to  obtain.     Viti: 

rawd,  to  obtain,  to  accompUsh. 
Here  again  we  find  the  mutation  to 
rave  in  Southeast  Polynesia,  while  Rap- 
anui  is  in  close  agreement  with  the  two 
languages  of  Nuclear  Polynesia  in  which 
the  word  may  be  identified. 
rava  3  to  know. 

rava  ut,  to  discern. 
rava  4  large. 

hakarava  to  enlarge,  to  augment,  to 
add. 
PS   Sa.:   lava,    large,    very.     (The   Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  358.) 
(rava  5)  hakarava  wide,  width,  across,  to 
put   across,   yard   of   a   ship,  firm. 
hakarava  hakaturu,  quadrangular. 
P  Mgv.:    ravatua,   the   shelving   ridge  of 
a  road,  poles  in  a  thatch  roof,  a 
ridge. 
In   the   Tongafiti   speech   this   appears 
only  in  Maori  whakarawa  to  fasten  with  a 
latch   or   bolt.     We   may   very   properly 
assign  it  to  the  Proto-Samoan  source. 
rava  6  a  prepositive  intensive. 
rava  oho,  to  take  root. 
rava  keukeii,  to  apply  oneself. 
rava  ahere,  agile,  without  fixed  abode. 
rava  ki,  to  prattle. 
rava  vanaga,  to  prate. 
Mq.:  ava,  enough,  sufficient. 
(rava  7)  hakarava  gummy  eyes,  lippitude. 
(rava  8)  hakarava  omua  to  come  before, 

to  precede. 
ravage!  to  prattle. 
ravahaga  capture. 
ravaika  to  fish. 

Mgv.:  raveika,    a    fisherman.     Mq.: 
avaika,  avaid,  id. 
ravakai  glutton,  insatiable   (ravekai). 

tae  ravekai,  frugal. 
ravakata  jovial,  merry. 

ravakakata  id. 
ravaki  to  prattle,  to  tell  stories,  loquacious, 
narrator,  orator,  eloquent,  to  boast, 
to  speak  evil,  to  defame,  slander, 
gossip. 
ravapeto  to  blab,  to  speak  evil. 
ravapure  fervent,  earnest. 
ravarae  invention. 
ravatere  to  scare  away. 
ravatotouti  neku  ravatotouti,  agile. 
ravavanaga   loquacious,  garrulous,  to  tell 

stories,  narration. 
reeree  black. 

niho  reeree,  black  teeth. 


regorego  round. 

jnaea  regorego,  a  flinty  beach  pebble 
used   for   the   finest   stone   imple- 
ments T. 
hakaregorego  to  make  round. 
rehau  head  ornament  of  women's  hair. 
reherehe   weak,    feeble,    lean,    effeminate, 
lacking  energy,  clumsy,  perplexed, 
rheumatism,  tall  and  slender,  mild. 
ariga  reherehe,  amiable. 
vae  reherehe,  weak  in  the  legs. 
hakareherehe  relaxed. 
T  Ma. :  rehe,   to  yield,  to  succumb. 
rehu  I  dust. 

P  Mgv. :  rehu,  a  cinder,  coal,  ashes.     Mq. : 
ehuahi,    ashes.     Ta.:  rehu,    ashes, 
soot,     any    powder.     (The    Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  313.) 
rehu  2  to  omit,  to  forget,  to  faint. 

rehurehu   to  omit,   omission,  lost  to 

sight. 
hakarehu  to  surprise. 
rehua  unintelligible. 
rei  mother  of  pearl. 
rei  kauaha,  fin. 
P  Mgv. :  rei,  whale's  tooth.     Mq. :  ei,  id. 
This    is   probably  associable   with   the 
general  Polynesian  rei,  which  means  the 
tooth  of  the  cachalot,  an  object  held  in 
such  esteem  that  in  Viti  one  tooth  (tambua) 
was  the  ransom  of  a  man's  life,  the  ran- 
som of  a  soul  on  the  spirit  path  that  led 
through  the  perils  of  Na  Kauvandra  to 
the  last  abode   in  Mbulotu.     The   word 
is  undoubtedly  descriptive,  generic  as  to 
some  character  which  Polynesian  percep- 
tion sees  shared  by  whale  ivory  and  nacre. 
Rei  kauaha  is  not  this  rei;  in  the  Maori 
whakarei  designates  the  carved  work  at 
bow  and  stern  of  the  canoe  and  Tahiti  has 
the  same  use  but  without  particularizing 
the  carving :  assuming  a  sense  descriptive 
of  something  which  projects  in  a  relatively 
thin  and  flat  form  from  the  main  body, 
and  this  describes  these  canoe  ornaments, 
it  will  be  seen  that  it  might  be  applied  to 
the  fins  of  fishes,  which  in  these  waters 
are    frequently   ornamental    in   hue   and 
shape.     The  latter  sense  is  confined  to  the 
Tongafiti  migration. 
reirei  to  trample  down,  to  knead,  to  pound. 
reka  1  then,  but,  or,  therefore. 

Mgv.:  reka,  accordingly,  therefore,  or, 
rather,  else. 
reka  2  content,  gay,  pleasant,  hilarious, 
noisy,  playful,  melodious,  game, 
foolery,  to  please,  to  divert,  to 
applaud. 
reka  no,  to  jest. 

hiri  te  reka,  to  walk  without  noise. 
hakareka  to  amuse,  to  caress,  pleasant 
conversation,  to  please,  playful, 
gay,  to  chatter,  game,  to  play, 
leisure,  droll,  pleasant,  pleasantry, 
to  jest,  recreation,  to  leap  for  joy, 
holiday,  vacation. 
hakareka  no,  chat. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


249 


reka  2 — continued. 

iagata  hakareka  no,  player. 
tumu  0  te  hakareka,  toy,  plaything. 
rekareka  to  long  for,  an  adulterer. 
hakarekareka  to  tickle,  enjoyment. 
T  Pau.:  rekareka,  agreeable,  sweet,  pleas- 
ant, voluptuous.     Mgv. :  rekareka, 
joy,  pleasure,  to  rejoice,  an  itching, 
longing.     Mq. :  eka,  joy,  pleasure, 
enjoyment.     Ta. :  reared,  id. 
(Cf.  To.:  neka,  to  rejoice,  to  joy;  nekeneka, 
joy,  rejoicing,  delight.) 
The  mutation  l-n  is  so  far  permissible  as 
to  admit  the  Tonga  neka  as  an  affiliate. 
But  as  it  does   not    occur   elsewhere  in 
Nuclear    Polynesia   it   must   stand   as   a 
Tongafiti    remnant    and    not   of    Proto- 
Samoan  source. 
reka  3  to  devastate. 

hakareka  to  lay  waste. 
reke  spur,  talon,  claw,  heel  Q. 

TPau.:  rekereke,  the  heel.     Mgv.:  reke, 
the   end    of   a   fish   hook   that    is 
attached  to  the  line.     Mq.:  neke, 
to  walk  on  the  heels. 
This  word  offers  an  interesting  problem 
of  evolution  in  sense.     The  Mangareva 
precludes  us  from  accepting  as  basic  the 
numerically  more  weighty  signification  of 
the  heel.     No  such  difficulty  attaches  to 
the  sense  which  is  common  to  Rapanui 
and  Mangareva,  a  spur,  any  sharp   and 
projecting  member,  such  as  a  claw  or  the 
long  shank  of  the  shell  fishhook  to  which 
the  line  is  attached  not  by  tying  but  by 
lashing  with  a  service  of  thread.     Thence 
it  is  an  easy  transition  from  the  spur  of  a 
bird  to  that  part  of  the  human  foot  which 
occupies  the  same  relative  position,  the 
heel,  the  secondary  sense  which  holds  in 
Maori  and  Paumotu  and  of  which  a  spe- 
cific detail  is  found  in  the  Marquesas.     In 
Rapanui  we  find  a  distinct  variation  in 
rekevae  the  sole,  in  which  the  parent  sense 
but  scantily  appears. 
rekevae  sole  of  the  foot. 
rekireki  generous. 

Mgv.:  rekircki-tahaga,  to  be  easy,  un- 
embarrassed. 
(?  remrem  R  couchant.) 
remereme  to  dazzle. 

reo  1  voice,  vocal,  word,  air  of  a  song,  lan- 
guage, story,  speech. 
reo  nui,  bass  voice. 
reo  ke,  changeable  voice. 
reo  tahi,  solo,  unison. 
reo  torn,  trio. 

reo  kore,  patience,  resignation. 
moil  te  reo,  resignation. 
reoreo  story,  fable,  tittle-tattle. 
hakareoreo  to  tell  a  story. 
P  Pau.:  reko,  speech:  reo,  air  of  a  song. 
Mgv.:  reo,    sound,    voice,    speech, 
language,   order.     Mq. :  eo,   voice, 
speech,  language,  tone,  word,  order, 
commandment.      Ta.:    reo,   voice, 
speech,  word,   language,  air  of  a 
song. 


reo  I — continued. 

As    already  pointed  out   (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  232)  the  Paumotu  reko 
is  anomalous  as  regards  the  assumption 
of  the  k. 
reo  2  artifice,  trick. 

ioua  reo,  discussion  without  knowing 

the  object. 
hakaaroha  reo,    vain   compassion,  to 
adulate, 
reoreo  artifice,  duplicity,  false,  knavery, 
fraud,  imposture,  lying,  deceptive, 
to  trick,  to  forswear. 
horihori   maia   i   te   reoreo,    to   com- 
promise one. 
hakarivariva  i  te  reoreo,  to  drive  mad. 
tagata  reoreo,  false  witness,  perjurer. 
tuhi  reoreo,  to  accuse. 
reoreo  peaha,  unlikely,  improbable. 
reohirehire  {reo  i-hire)  to  stammer,  to  lisp, 

to  use  broken  speech. 
reokumi  {reo  i-kumi)  to  cackle. 
reone  lion. 

reopuru  {reo  i-puru)  hoarse. 
reouu  {reo  i-uu)  to  stammer,  to  lisp, 
(repa)  repa  Jioa,  male  friend,  intimate,  com- 
rade, companion,  fellow  student. 
repa  hoa  tilika,  trusty  friend. 
repureva  neck  ornament  of  women  made  of 

shells  strung  on  hair  G. 
rerarera  surface  of  the  sea. 
rere  I  to  fly,  to  run,  to  leap,  to  scale,  to  be 
carried  away  by  the  wind. 
ika  rere,  flying  fish. 
rere  artiga,  to  rebound. 
hetiiu  rere,  meteor,  flying  star. 
hakarere  to  leap. 
P  Pau.:  rere,  to  soar,  to  fly;  Jakarere,  to 
precede.     Mgv.,  Ta.:  rere,  to  fly, 
to   leap.     (The    Polynesian   Wan- 
derings, 421.) 
rere  2  to  come,  to  reach  to. 
Mq.:  ee  mat,  to  come. 
rere  3  to  swerve,  to  deviate, 
(rere  4)    hakarere  to  cease,   desist,   post- 
pone, quit,  vacation. 
tae  hakarere,  perseverance. 
Mq. :  rere,  to  disappear. 
(rere  5)  hakarere  to  save,  preserve,  put, 

place,  reserve,  burden,  destine. 
(rere  6)  hakarere  to  abandon,  forsake,  give 
up,    depose,   expose,   leave,   omit, 
abjure,  repudiate. 
hakarere  ki  te  hau,  to  uncover  the  head. 
hakarere  ki  te  vie,  to  divorce. 
hakarere  ki  raro,  to  put  down. 
tooa  te  kiko  e  ivi  i  hakarere,  to  strip  off 
the  flesh. 
Mq. :  ee,  to  run  away,  to  escape, 
(rere  7)  hakarere? 

ikapotu  hakarere,  to  abut,  to  adjoin. 
e  tahi  hakarere,  synonym. 
rerepe  crest. 

Pau.:  repe,  crest,  tuft,  topknot.  Ta.: 
repe,  crest,  dorsal  fin  of  a  shark, 
bole  on  a  tree,  projection. 


250 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


rerere  to  spatter. 

paka  rerere,  cancer. 
rereva  (reva). 
rero  to  daub. 

rerorero  to  crush,  to  bruise. 
reru  calf  of  the  leg  T  (cf.  heru). 
rerureru  fishgills. 
retera  letter. 
retu  tattooing  on  the  head. 
reva  to  hang,  to  suspend,  flag,  banner. 
hakareva  to  hang  up. 
hakarereva  to  hang  up,  to  balance. 
hakarevareva  to  wave. 
T  Pau.:  reva,  a  Qag;  fakarevareva,  to  hang 
up,    to    suspend.     Mgv.:  reva,    a 
flag,  a  signal.     Mq.:  eva,  to  hang 
up,   to  be  suspended,   to  wave   a 
signal.     Ta.:  reva,  a  flag,  banner; 
revareva,  to  wave. 
The  germ  sense  is  that   of  being  sus- 
pended; the  passage  to  that  which  is  sus- 
pended is  so  .short  as  to  be  in  the  use  of  the 
Polynesian  attributive  no  passage  at  all. 
Anj'  light  object  hung  up  in  the  island  air 
under  the  steady  tradewind  will  flutter; 
therefore  the  specification  involved  in  the 
wave    sense   is   no    more    than    normal 
observation. 
ri  rice  {riz). 

(riga)  hakariga  to  subdue. 
riha  slow,  tardy. 

Mgv. :  ria,  id.    Mq. :  id,  id.  Ta. :  riha,  id. 
rihariha  1  feeble,  cooked  too  much. 
rihariha  2  greedy. 

Mq.:  ihaiha,  gorged,  stomach  filled  to 
repletion. 
rike  T  (reke). 

rikiriki  small,  dainty,  fine,  frail,  narrow. 
PPau.:  Mgv.:  n')fem>f,  small,  Uttle.  Mq.: 
iki,  small,  narrow,  thin.     Ta.:  rii, 
small,  young  animals.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  229.) 
riku  vine  (fern)  T. 
rima  1  five. 

P  Mgv.,    Ta. :  rima,    id.     Mq. :  ima,    id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  363.) 
rima  2  arm,  hand. 

rima  atakai,  obliging,  kind,  generous, 

a  gift. 
rima  tuku,  elbow. 

rima    omo,    infidelity,    faithless,  un- 
faithful. 
rima  0  te  kahu,  sleeve. 
kakari  rima,  wrist. 
P  Pau. :  rima,    hand,    arm.     Mgv. :  rima, 
hand,  arm,  paw,  finger.     Mq. :  ima, 
hand,  arm.     Ta.:  nwa,  arm,  hand, 
finger.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 367.) 
rima  3  to  lead  into  error. 
rimaetua  supernatural. 

Mq.:  imaima,  that  which  returns  after 

a     man's     death.     Ta. :  rimaatua, 

plague,  dissension,  mortal  illness. 

The  obvious  etymology  must  be  put 

aside,  for  "the  hand  of  god"  is  without 

meaning   in   Polynesian    theology.     The 

explanation    is   suggested    by   the    Mar- 

quesan. 


rimahakaviriviri  fist,  to  clench  the  fist,  a 

blow  of  the  fist. 
rimahati  {rima  2-hati)  one-armed. 
rima  ko  manaroa  little  finger  T. 
rimamaatoo  rapacious. 
rlmamatua  neanea  thumb. 
rimaroaroa  tahaga  middle  finger  T. 
rimatitiri  to  walk  with  the  hands  behind 

the  back. 
rimaruru  to  clasp  hands. 
rimatuhi  henna  (?)  index  finger  T. 
rimatuhi    a    hana   finger   ring  T  (?  ring 

finger). 
rimu  seaweed,  slime,  seamoss. 

P   Pau.:    rimu,    moss,    seaweed,    sponge. 
Ta. :  rimu,  id.     Mgv.:  rimu,  moss. 
Mq.:  imu,  moss,   seaweed,   lichen. 
(ripoi)  tae  ripoi,  blunder,  to  scare  away. 
hakaripoi  disorder,  blunder,  to  invert 
the  sense,  to  stray  from  the  subject, 
to  damage,  to  exaggerate,  to  falsify, 
to  pervert,  profanation,  irreligious, 
to  throw  into  confusion,  to  mutilate, 
to  vitiate,  to  paralyze. 
tae  hakaripoi,  excuse,  to  excuse  one- 
I  self. 

I  hakaripoihaga  damage,  irreligion,  per- 

I  version. 

I  Mgv. :  ripo,  to  undo,  to  take  asunder, 

I  to  put  out  of  place,  disordered,  dis- 

!  arranged,  to  be  impious,  wicked. 

riri   animosity,   ill-will,   spite,   strength   T, 
j  anger,  to  disapprove. 

manava  riri,  wrath. 
ririhaga  animosity. 
1  hakariri  to  shock,  to  displease,  to  be 

I  rude. 

P  Pau. :  riri,  anger,  spite,  vexation.  Mgv. 
riri,  to  be  angry,  to  hate,  to  do 
with  violence.  Mq. :  riri, ii,  dinger, 
force,  fury,  energy,  ardor,  faculty, 
strength.  Ta.:  riri,  anger,  spite, 
offense,  to  displease. 
(ritarita)  kokoma  ritarita,  to  abhor. 

Ta. :  rita,  to  gnash  the  teeth, 
(rite)  liakarite  color,  species,  class,  mode, 
equality,  condition,   manner,  pro- 
portion, sort,  figure;  even,  regular; 
to  align,  to  assimilate,  to  simulate, 
to  compare,  to  be  equal,  to  imitate. 
tae  hakarite,  unequal,  unfair,  inequal- 
ity, irregular. 
hakarite  koe,  unequal,  unfair,  incom- 
parable. 
hakarite  ke,  difference,  diversity,  un- 
equal, singular,  variety,  extraordi- 
nary, fantastic. 
e  tahi  hakarite,  thus,  so,  as,  as  much, 
as  many,    equal,    uniform,    to    re- 
semble, to  look  like. 
ariga  hakarite,  to  look  like. 
niho  hakarite,  regular  teeth. 
hakaritega     comparison,     agreement, 
parallel,  likeness,  similitude. 
T  Ma.:  rite,  like.     Ha.:  like,  id.     Raro.: 
arite,  alike,  resembling. 
This  is  one  of  several  words  which  Pdre 
Roussel,  working  out  his  task  in  inverted 
order,  has  so  overloaded  with  definition  as 


RAPANUI-ENGLISII    VOCABULARY 


251 


(rite)  hakarite — continued. 

to  obscure   the   germ   sense.     The   word 
appears    only    in    Rapanui,    Maori    and 
Hawaii,  and  its  simplest  signification  is  to 
be  like.     By  an  odd  accident,  out  of  the 
billion  long  odds  against  such  coincidence, 
the  eye,  yet  not  the  ear,  is  struck  by  the 
entry   in  the  Hawaiian  dictionary  "like 
like. " 
ritorito  white,  neat,  clean,  handsome,  good- 
looking,    charming,    graceful,   ma- 
jestic, to  glorify. 
vai  ritorito,  clear,  limpid. 
ritorito  ke,  pure. 
hakaritorito   to   purify,  to  better,  to 
improve,  to  beautify,  to  expiate. 
hakaritorito  ki  tc  hau,  to  bleach  in  the 
dew. 
Mgv.:  rito,  clean,  bright,  clear,  fresh, 
pure,    beautiful.     Mq. :  ito,    fresh, 
handsome,  red,  green. 
riva  calm,  modesty,  health;  to  satisfy,  to 
restore,  to  convert. 
tae    riva,    coarse,    imperfect,    uncer- 
tain, inconvenient,  inconsistent,  un- 
seemly, inefficacious,  inopportune, 
insignificant,  dishonest,  filthJ^ 
noho  tae  riva,  indecent. 
riva  ke,  to  make  famous. 
riva  niaoa,  correct. 
riva  mo  tere,  navigable. 
riva  atii,  progress. 
riva  kid  ku,  interest. 
riva  no  iti,  convalescence. 
mea  riva,  seemly. 
vanaga  tae  riva,  confused  speech. 
ina  kai  riva,  uncertain. 
e  ko  riva,  incurable. 
rivaga  goodness,  quality. 

rivaga  ke,  wonderful,  marvelous. 
rivariva    neatness,    effect,    seasouableness, 
magnificence,  excellence,  curiosity, 
elegance,  loyalty,  good,  well,  neat, 
handsome,  channing,  decent,  deli- 
cate,  excellent,  flourishing,  exqui- 
site, good   looking,  commendable, 
loyal,  magnificent,  majestic,  oppor- 
tune,   reasonable,    affable,    pious, 
agreeable,  pleasing,  holy. 
tae  rivariva,   dishonesty,   illegal,   un- 
worthy. 
igoa  tae  rivariva,  nickname. 
rivariva  ke,   illustrious,   better,   best, 

precious,  remarkable. 
tagata  rivariva,  devout. 
rivariva  atu,  to  excel. 
mea  rivariva,  to  delight,  to  deserve. 
hakatu  rivariva,  fine  appearance. 
rivariva  maitai,  good. 
rivariva  noa,  moral,  perfect,  precious, 
rich. 
rivarivaga  perfection. 
rivarivaga  ke,  pomp. 
hakariva  happiness,  attention,  opera- 
tion;  to  be  happy,   to  rejoice,  to 
make  famous,  to  govern,  to  rule,  to 
operate,  to  adorn,  to  cure. 
rara  hakariva,  to  intermeddle. 


rivariva — continued. 

hakarivaga  joy,  gladness. 
hakarivariva  deliberation,  explana- 
tion, judgment,  justification,  ad- 
monition, agreement,  paraphrase, 
process,  receipt,  petition  for  pardon, 
reparation,  resolution,  restoration, 
condemnation;  to  condemn,  to  cor- 
rect, to  judge,  to  set  in  order,  to 
organize,  to  refute,  to  govern,  to 
administer,  to  arrange,  to  assign, 
to  complete,  to  compose,  to  deliber- 
ate, to  develop,  to  explain,  to  jus- 
tify, to  adjust,  to  accommodate,  to 
plead,  to  prepare,  to  resolve,  to 
retrace,  to  simplify,  to  care  for,  to 
stipulate,  to  convert,  to  verify,  to 
translate,  to  tell  a  story,  to  moral- 
ize, to  plot,  to  join,  to  reason,  to 
remedy,  to  preach,  to  sharpen,  to 
make  readj-,  to  avow,  to  conciliate, 
to  free  of  difficulties,  to  clear  away, 
to  inquire,  to  intervene,  to  smooth, 
to  traffic,  to  mitigate,  to  gorman- 
dize. 
hakarivariva  ki  toona  reoreo,  to  drive 

mad. 
hakarivariva  ki  te  kahu,  toilet. 
tagata   hakarivariva,  arbiter,  umpire, 
interpreter. 
hakarivariva! ho  to  modify,  to  renew, 
to  rectify,  to  reform. 
ro  I  of,  concerning. 
ro  2  yet,  nevertheless,  still. 
kakore  ro,  or. 

ka  kikiii  ro,  to  importune  (?  no). 
roa  long,  large,  extent. 

roaroa  to  grow,  height. 
I  mea  roaroa,  a  long  while. 

!  roaroa  tahaga,  middle  finger. 

i  roaroa  ke,  infinite  (time  and  space). 

j  roroa  far,  distant,  thin,  to  grow  tall. 

tagata  roroa,  giant. 
j  roroa  ke,  immense. 

I  arero  roroa,  to  report,  to  tell. 

vanaga  roroa,  to  chatter,  babbler. 
I  vare  roroa,  driveller. 

I  hakaroa  to  lengthen,  to  defer. 

hakaroaroa  to  lengthen,  to  develop. 
hakaroroa  to  extend,  prolong,  defer, 
j  lengthen. 

j        P  Pau. :  roa,  long.     Mgv. :  roa,  far,  long 
j  (of    time    and    space).     Mq.:  6a, 

I  long,  high,  far,  distant  a  long  while. 

I  Ta.:  roa,  long  (of  time  and  space.) 

!   roaa  caught. 
}  Ta.:  roaa,  obtained. 

j    roaga  distance,  extent,  size,  length,  distant, 
I  long. 

roau   to  assist,   to  celebrate,  to  venerate, 

respect. 
roe  ant. 

PS  Pau.:  roe,  id.    Mgv.,  Ta.:  ro,  id.  Mq.: 
0,  ko,  id. 
Sa.:  loi,  id.    To.,  Fu.,  Nine,  Uvea,  V^iti: 

lo,  id. 
It  appears  that  the  primal  stem  is  lo. 
From  this,  by  possibly  descriptive  addi- 


252 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


roe — continued. 

tions,  have  developed  hi  and  loatn,  the 
small    ant   and  the  large,  venomous  ant 
respectively.     The  form  loi  is  found  only 
in  Samoa;  its  recurrence  in  Rapanui  and 
Paumotu  groups  these  languages  in  their 
relation   to   a   point   of   departure   from 
Samoa  restrictively  and  at  a  period  when 
loi  had  come  into  use. 
rogo   I  news,  message,  errand,  messenger, 
deputy;  to  delegate,  to  send  a  mes- 
sage. 
uga  ki  te  rogo,  to  send  a  message. 
P  Mgv. :  akarogo,  to  carry  news,  to  report. 
Mq.:  0110,  oka,  news,  rumor.  Ta.: 
rod,  news. 
rogo  2  to  hear,  to  understand,  to  compre- 
hend, to  listen,  to  believe,  to  con- 
sent. 
rogo  hara,  to  misunderstand. 
tae  rogo,  unheard. 
kai  rogo,  to  abstain. 
hapai  rogo,  to  announce. 
hakarogo  to  hear,  to  listen,  to  be  atten- 
tive, to  comprehend,  to  understand, 
to  collect,  to  obey,  subordination, 
devoted,  to  adhere,  to  be  deceived. 
tae  hakarogo,  to  disobey,  miscreant. 
ho  at  a  moo  hakarogo  atu,  to  disbeHeve. 
tariga  hakarogo,  faithful,  obedient,  to 
obey. 
P   Pau.:  rogo,   to  hear.     Mgv.:   rogo,   to 
hear,   to   understand,   to   compre- 
hend, to  know,  to  perceive.     Mq.: 
ono,  oko,  to  listen,  to  understand, 
to  comprehend,  to  perceive  through 
touch.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 398.) 
rogoa  to  believe,  belief,   intelligible,  com- 
prehended. 
kai  rogoa,  not  in  use,  obsolete. 
roho  head  (oho). 

Mgv.:  oho,  the  head  of  human  beings. 
Mq.:  66,  the  head,  brains  {roro). 
roi  knife  Q. 
rona  drawing,  traction. 

Pau.:  ronarona,    to    pull    one    another 
about. 
ropa  robe. 

ropa  o  raro,  shirt. 
ropa  kakari  kore,  petticoat. 
rori  1  to  invert  the  sense. 
T  Ma. :  rori,  silly,  foolish. 

Data  are  lacking  to  carry  out  the  com- 
parison, but  it  docs  suggest  itself  that  there 
is  some  connection  between  Rapanui  and 
Maori,  although  we  want  the  middle  term 
which  might  make  it  clear.     It  does  not 
appear  to  be  associable  with  rori  3,  the 
sense  there  being  wholly  physical. 
rori  2  to  arrive,  to  come,  to  result,  to  issue, 
to  come  from. 
hi  rori  niai,  the  future. 
rori  3  to  go  from  side  to  side. 

rori  te  koa  hogihogi,  to  follow  a  scent. 
rorirori  to  stagger,  to  waver,  to  luff. 
hakarori  to  tack  about. 


rori  3 — continued. 

T  Pau.:  rorirori,  pliant,  supple;  garori- 
rori,  to  vacillate.  Mgv.:  rori,  to 
stir,  to  toss  about;  akarori,  to  do 
nothing  but  come  and  go.  Mq. : 
6i,  mobile,  hard  to  restrain. 
roro  head,  skull,  brains. 

TPau.:  taka-roro,  headache.    Mp\:  roro, 
the  head,  the  cranium,  milk,  coco- 
nut milk.     Mq. :  roro,  66,   brains. 
Ta. :  roro,  id.   (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
Wanderings,  224.) 
There  are  three  senses  in  this  word  as 
here  collated,  one  of  which  it  is  violent  to 
seek  to  link  with  the  germ  sense  of  that 
which  is  palpably  soft,     i,  coconut  milk, 
as  in  Mangareva,  a  Proto-Samoan  signifi- 
cation; note  that  coconut  milk  employed 
by  writers  who  know  the  South  Sea  does 
not  mean  the  natural  water  within  the  nut, 
which  is  limpid,  but  is  a  tincture  obtained 
by    maceration    of    the    bruised    kernel, 
which  is  white  and  heavj-  and  thickens  to 
a  custardy  consistency  when  cooked.     2, 
the  Tongafiti  sense  is  the  brain,  palpably 
the  soft  contents  of  the  calvarium,  some- 
times very  soft  indeed;  this  sense  is  lack- 
ing to  Mangareva  but  is  found  in  Rapanui. 
3,  a  designation  of  the  hard  part  of  the 
head,  found  only  in  Mangareva  and  Rapa- 
nui, so  violently  sundered  from  the  germ 
sense  underlying  i   and  2  as  to  indicate 
confusion  with  a  stem  of  similar  form  but 
diverse  meaning. 
roroa  (roa). 

roto  1  marsh,  swamp,  bog. 
roto  nui,  pond. 
roto  iti,  pool. 
T  Pau.:  roto,    lake.      Mq.:   otovai,    pond, 
marsh.     Ta.:  roto,  pond,  swamp. 
roto  2  inside,  lining. 

0  roto,  interior,  issue. 
ki  roto,  within,  into,  inside,  among. 
r^iei  roto  0  mea,  issue. 
no  roto  mai  0  mea,  maternal. 
vae  no  roto,  drawers. 
P  Pau.:  roto,  in,  within.     Mgv.:  ro/o,  the 
inside,  within,  entrails,  deep.  Mq.: 
oto,  within,  interior,  cavitj'.     Ta.: 
roto,  in,  within. 
roturotu  I  to  clap,  to  wink. 

PS  Pau.:  rotu,  to  strike  the  water.  Mgv.: 
rotu,  to  beat  the  sea  in  order  to 
frighten  fish  into  the  net,  to  beat  a 
drum.  Mq.:  6tu,  to  drive  fish 
into  the  seine.  Ta. :  rotu,  to  strike. 
Sa. :  lotii,  to  make  a  hollow  sound  in  the 

water  with  the  hand. 
Omitting  the  Rapanui  definition  to 
wink,  which  is  in  no  wise  correlative,  we 
find  the  germ  sense  in  the  making  of  a 
noise  by  the  hand,  and  in  four  languages 
out  of  the  seven  this  is  distinctly  an  aquatic 
noise,  for  the  Marquesas  definition  in 
omitting  the  noise-beat  yet  leaves  it  in- 
ferential. I  regard  the  Rapanui  as  primal 
and  associate  therewith  the  Tahiti,  though 
the  noise  is  omitted  from  the  definition. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


253 


roturotu  2  to  take  to  pieces. 
rou  I  (feather,  cf.  rauoho). 
rou  meaniea,  feather. 
Mgv.:  rouoho,    hair;    roiiro,   id.     Mq.: 
otioho,  id.     Ta.:  rouru,  id. 
rou  2  a  stick  with  a  crook,  a  hook. 

P  Pau. :  roti,  a  cnitch,  a  hook,  to  gather 
with  a  hook.     Algv.:  rou,  a  forked 
pole  with  which  to  gather  bread- 
fruit.    Alq.:  6u,  id.     Ta.:  rou,  id. 
ru  a  chill,  to  shiver,  to  shudder,  to  quake. 
manava  ru,  groan. 
ruru  fever,  chill,  to  shiver,  to  shake,  to 
tremble,  to  quiver,  to  vibrate,  com- 
motion, to  apprehend,  moved,  to 
agitate,   to    strike   the    water,   to 
print. 
manava  ruru,  alarm. 
rima  ruru,  to  shake  hands. 
P  Pau. :  rum,  to  shake,  to  tremble.  Mgv. : 
ru,  to  shiver  with  cold,  to  shake 
with  fever,   to  tremble.     Mq.:  w, 
to  tremble,  to  quiver.     Ta.:  ruru, 
to  tremble.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 235.) 
rua  1  two. 

P  Mgv.,  Ta. :  rua,  id.     Mq.:  lia,  id. 
rua  2  nausea,  seasickness,  to  vomit,  disgust. 
hakarua  to  vomit,  to  spew. 
PS  Mgv. :  aruai,  ruai,  to  vomit.     Mq. :  ua, 
id.    Ta.:  ruai,  id.    Pau.:  ruaki,  id. 
Sa. :  lua'i,    to   spit   out   of   the  mouth; 
lulua,  to  vomit.  To.:  lua,  to  vomit. 
Fu.:  lulua,  luaki,   id.     Nine:  lua, 
id.      Viti:  lua,   id.;   loloa,   seasick. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  279.) 
The    Proto-Samoan    form    is   lua.     In 
Samoa  and  Futuna  this  form  remains  in 
use  along  with  the  augmented  form  luaki. 
In  Southeast  Polynesia,  Rapanui  and  the 
Marquesas  alone  preserve  the  unmodified 
Proto-Samoan  stem. 
rua  3  cave,  hollow,  ditch,  pit,  hole,  beaten 
path,  grave. 
rua  papaka,  a  ditch. 
P  Pau. :  rua,  a  hole.     Mgv. :  rua,  a  hole  in 
the  ground,   ditch,   trench.     Mq.: 
iia,  dish,  hole,  cavern.     Ta. :  rua, 
hole,  opening,  ditch. 
ruga  high,  up. 

a  ruga,  above. 
ki  ruga,  on,  above,  upon. 
ma  ruga,  above. 
o  ruga,  upper. 
kahu  0  ruga,  royal  (sail). 
ruga  iho,  celestial. 
hakaruga  to  accumulate,  to  draw  up. 
P  Pau.,    Mgv.:  r«ga,   above.     Mq. :tma, 
tika,  id.     Ta. :  nua,  nia,  id. 
ruhi  succulent. 

ruhlruhi  delicate,  savory,  sweet. 

mea  ruhiruhi,  to  delight. 
Mgv.:  ruhiruhi,  to  have  a  bad  taste  (a 
sense-invert). 
rukau  (lukau  coat  T). 
ruku  to  bathe,  to  immerse,  to  swim  face 
down,  to  dive,  to  leap    into    the 
water  from  a  height. 


ruku — continued. 

hakaruku    to   cover   with    water,    to 
immerse,  to  submerge,  to  moisten, 
to  wash,  to  drink. 
PMgv.:r/<*M,   to  dive,  to  plunge.   Mq.: 
liku,  to  dive,  to  immerse. 
rumaki  a  corpse  ready  for  burial. 

Mgv. :  rumaki,  to  throw  or  push  a  quan- 
tity of  food  into  a  food  pit. 
runu  1  to  pluck,  to  pick,  a  burden. 
runu  2  a  substitute. 

runurunu  a  representative. 
rupa  handkerchief  T  (ropa). 
rupou  to  be  in  a  frenzy. 

Ta.:  ruporupo,  giddy,  vertigo. 
(ruru)  hakaruru  promise,  vow. 

hakaruruga  promise. 
ruruku  capstan. 
rurururu  to  drum,  to  shake. 
rutirae  author,  to  attack. 
(ruto)  hakarutoruto  to  gargle. 
rutu  to  recite. 

tae  rutu,  irreverence. 

ta  1  of. 

T    Pau.: /a,  of,  belonging  to.     Mgv. :/a, 
genitive  particle  for  food,  for  wife, 
for  husband.     Mq. :  ta,  of,  by,  for. 
ta  2  this,  which. 

Mgv. :  ta,  that  which.     Mq. :  ta,  those. 
Ta. :  ta,  the. 
ta  3     primarily    to   strike:  to   sacrifice,    to 
tattoo,   to    insert,   to    imprint,  to 
write,  to  draw,  to  copy,  to  design, 
to  color,   to  paint,   to  plaster,   to 
note,  to  in.scribe,  to  record,  to  de- 
scribe, number,  letter,  figure,  rela- 
tion. 
ta  hakatiiika,  treaty. 
ta  igoa,  to  sign. 
ta  ki,  secretary, 
ta  kona,  to  tattoo. 
ta  vanaga,  secretary. 
P    Pau.:    ta-iro,    to  mark.     Mgv.:  ta,  to 
tattoo,  to  write.     Mq. :  ta,  to  strike, 
to    beat.      Ta. :  ta,    to    strike,    to 
tattoo,  to  write.     (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  411.) 
taaka  his. 
taaku  mine. 

Mgv.:  taku,  id.    Ta.:  tau,  id. 
taana  his. 

Ta.:  tana,  id. 
tae    1  prepositive   negative:  without,   not, 
none. 
PS  To. :  tae,  prepositive  negative. 
tae  2  to  remain. 

tae  atu  ki,  as  far  as,  until. 
taehaga  {tae  i )  to  shake  the  head  in  sign  of 
negation,  reluctant,  to  disdain,  to 
be  displeased. 
taga  1  act,  business,  anecdote. 

taga  poki,  anecdote,  nonsense,  story, 
puerile,  childish. 
taga  2  sack. 

PS  Sa.,  V\x.,  Niue,  Viti:  taga,  a  bag.  To.: 
taga,  the  colon;  tagai,  a  sack.  (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  265.) 


254 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


tagamimi    {taga  2-mimi)   the  bladder  T 

(tau  a  mimi  R). 
tagata  man,  mankind. 

tagata  ke,  some  one  else. 
tagata  no,  nation. 
P  Pau. :  tagata,  man.     Mgv. :  tagata,  man 
or    woman.      Mq.:  enata,    enana, 
kenana,  man.     Ta. :  laata,  id. 
tagataa  incarnate. 
tagataga  ohio  tagataga,  hinge. 
tagatahaga  human,  humanity. 
tagi  to  cry,  to  bark,  to  mew,  to  bawl,  to 
whine,  to  ring,  to  wail,  to  prattle, 
to  weep,  lamentation,  condolence, 
to  regret,  to  affect,  to  wish,  to  will, 
to  choose,  earnestness. 
tae     tagi,    inhuman,    insensible,     to 

refuse,  to  renounce. 
tagi  kiukiu,  ring  of  a  bell. 
tagi  rakerake,  to  wish  one  ill. 
tagi  kore,  indifferent. 
manava  tagi,  to  affect. 
hakatagi  to  cause  to  weep,  to  make 

resound,  to  ring. 
tagitagi  to  covet. 

tatagi  cr>',   mourning,  grief,  lamenta- 
tion,   to   groan,    to   weep,    to   be 
affected,  to  grow  tender. 
tatagi  iahaga,  inconsolable. 
tatagihaga  friendship. 
P  Pau. :  tagi,  to  weep.     Mgv. :  tagi,  a  cry, 
to  sing,  to  weep,  to  lament,  to  sigh, 
to  desire,  to  make  a  noise.     Mq.: 
tani,  taki,  to  ring,  to  sing,  to  re- 
sound, to  bark,  to  cry,  to  moo,  to 
make  a  noise,  to  weep,  to  desire. 
Ta.:  tai,  tears,  grief,  cry,  to  sound 
as    an    instrument.     (The    Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  412.) 
taha  1  to  bend,  sloping,  to  go  hither  and 
thither,  to  evade. 
ki  taha,  near. 

taha  ke,  to  go  in  different  directions, 
to  separate. 
tahataha  frontier,  horizon. 

hiriga  tahataha,  to  cross,  to  go  across. 

hakataha  to  divert,  to  turn  away,  to 

go  aside,   to  be  on  one  side,   to 

dodge,  to  shun,  oblique,  to  incline 

the  head,  to  turn  over  on  another 

side,  to  avoid,  to  subject. 

mata  hakataha,  to  consider. 

tae  hakataha,  immovable. 

P  Mgv. :  taha,  near  by,  close ;  akataha,  to 

shun,   to  avoid,   to  evade.     Mq. : 

taha,  to  go,  to  walk.   Ta. :  taha,  side. 

The   earliest    signification    in   Nuclear 

Polynesia  is  the  side  of  an  object.     This 

occurs  as  tafa  in  vSamoa  and  Futuna,  as 

tafaaki  in  Tonga,  and  in  the  latter  as  pala- 

taha  in  the  sense  of  all  on  one  side.     We 

find  the  same  sense  of  the  side  in  Tahiti 

and  Maori  taha,  Rarotonga  taa.  In  Nuclear 

Polynesia  we  find  also  the  secondary  sense 

of  going  to  one  side  which  readily  passes 

into  the  senses  recorded  from  Southeast 

Polynesia,  and  from  the  further  sense  of 


taha  1 — continued, 
going  to  one  side  and  to  another  side  we 
pass  to  the  Marquesas  of  going  in  general. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  211.) 
taha  2  to  tear. 

PS  Mgv. :  tahataha,  to  cut  into  pieces. 
Sa.,  To.,  Fu. :  tafa,  to  cut,  to  gash.     Viti : 

tava,  id. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  this  is  but  one  of 
several  cutting  words,  and  in  every  case  it 
connotes  particularly  the  result  of  the  cut- 
ting rather  than  the  act  or  the  manner  of 
the  act.     Thus  we  find  it  easy  to  pass  to 
the  expression  of  such  result  in  Mangareva 
which  we  may  regard  as  primal,  and  from 
that   sense   to   Rapanui   "tear"    (sc.   to 
pieces)   may   be  regarded   as  dictionary 
error. 
tahae  moe  tahae,  to  be  a  light  sleeper. 
tahaga  1  only,  solely,  alone,  wholly,  with- 
out stopping,  always,  quite,  a  sort 
of  superlative. 
noho  tahaga,  bachelor. 
keukeu  tahaga,  to  go  without  stopping. 
topa  tahaga,  quite  unexpected. 
puoa  tahaga,  always  clad. 
nui  tahaga,  to  superabound. 
tatagi  tahaga,  inconsolable. 
roaroa    tahaga,    middle    finger    (the 

longest). 
tahaga   no    mai,    a    more    positively 
superlative  statement. 
P  Mgv. :  tahaga,  only,  alone,  solely.    Mq. : 
tahakahaka,  stripped  of  brushwood. 
I  have  associated  this  with  the  Samoan 
tafaga  clear  of  trees,  in  order  to  point  to  a 
source  of  the  Marquesas  tahakahaka.     The 
Rapanui  sense  of  tahaga  reappears  only  in 
Maori  tahanga  moderately,   and   in  the 
Mangarevan  above  cited.     It  seems  to  me 
associable  with  a  word  for  "one,"  taha, 
which  occurs  in  Tonga  and  Niue. 
tahaga  2  irascible. 

tuhi  tahaga,  to  accuse,  to  calumniate. 
tahaga  3  {taha  2)  a  sacrifice. 
tahatai  (taha  i-tai)  littoral,  coast,  shore. 
tahatahatai  coast. 
Ta.:  tahatai,  coast. 
tahe  1  to  run  freely,  to  flow  (tehe  4). 
P  Pau.:  tahe,  a  river.     Mgv.,  Mq. :  tahe, 
to  run,  to  flow,  to  melt,  to  liquefy. 
Ta.:  tahe,  to  run,  to  flow.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  264.) 
tahe  2  to  smooth  out  wrinkles  (tehe  2). 
taheta  fountain,  spring. 
tahela  pu,  spring. 
pokopoko  taheta,  concave. 
Cf.   Viti:  ndaveta,   as  illuminating   the 
possibility  of  a  closed  stem  tafet. 
tahetoto  {lane   i-toto)  hemorrhage. 
tahi  one,  only,  simple. 
te  tahi,  next. 
e  tahi,  anyone. 
e  tahi  no,  unique,  unity. 
e  tahi  e  tahi,  simultaneous. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  tahi,  one. 
tahia  to  kill  Q. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


255 


tahito  to  intone. 

tahitorae  intonation. 
tahu  to  assist. 

T  Ma. :  tahutahu,  to  attend  upon. 

This  is  another  of  a  small  class  in  this 
speech  which  is  found  in  Southeast  Poly- 
nesia (commonly  in  Rapanui  only),  Maori, 
and  Hawaii. 
tahuga  pair,  to  share  out,  to  put  in  order, 
to  distribute. 
haka tahuga  to  put  in  pairs,  to  arrange. 
P  (Metathetic  from  stem  tufa).     Mgv.: 
tahua,  a  collection  of  things  prop- 
erly classified  and  kept  in  order. 
Mq.:  tauna,  a  couple. 
tahuri  to  pirouette,  to  turn  a  boat. 

P  Pau.:  tahurihuri,  to  toss  about.  Mgv.: 
tahuri,  to  turn  oneself.     Mq. :  tahui- 
hui,    to   have    a   rolling    motion. 
Ta.:  tahuri,  to  turn,  to  turn  about. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  335.) 
tahuti  I  to  run,  to  hasten  together  (tohuti). 
tahuti  noa,  irruption. 
hakatahuti  to  fight. 
T  Mq.:  tahuti,  to  run,  to  go  quickly. 
tahuti  2  variable,  varied. 
tai  1  salt  water. 

taitai  brackish,  salty. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tai,  salt  water.  Mq.: 
taitai,  to  salt.     Ta. :  taitai,  salty. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  418.) 
tai  2  sea,  ocean. 

tai  hati,  breakers. 
tai  hohonu,  depths  of  the  sea. 
tai  kaukau,  tide. 
tai  negonego,  tide. 
tai  0,  ripple. 
tai  parera,  tide. 
tai  poko,  breakers. 
tai  titi,  tide. 
tai  ua,  tide,  ebb. 
tai  vanaga,  ripple. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tai,  sea,  ocean.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  418.) 
taie  to  overflow,  to  go  beyond. 

ku  taie  te  tai,  the  sea  floods  high. 
taiko  1  fog,  mist. 
taiko  2  to  fertilize. 
hakataiko  id. 
taka  1  a  dredge. 

P  Mgv. :  akataka,  to  fish  all  day  or  all 

night  with  the  line,  to  throw  the 

fishing  line  here  and  there. 

This  can  apply  only  to  some  sort  of  net 

used  in  fishing.     We  find  in  Samoa  ta'a  a 

small  fishing  line,  Tonga  taka  the  short 

line  attached  to  fish  hooks,  Futuna  taka- 

taka  a  fishing  party  of  women  in  the  reef 

pools  (net),  Maori  taka  the  thread  by  which 

the  fishhook  is  fastened  to  the  line,  Hawaii 

kaa  in  the  same  sense,  Marquesas  takako  a 

badly  spun  thread,  Mangareva  takara  a 

thread  for  fastening  the  bait  on  the  hook. 

taka  2  ruddy. 

taka  3  wheel,  arch. 

takataka  ball,  spherical,  round,  circle, 
oval,  to  roll  in  a  circle,  wheel,  cir- 
cular piece  of  wood,  around. 


taka  3 — continued. 

miro  takataka,  bush. 
haga  takataka,  to  disjoin. 
hakatakataka  to  round,  to  concen- 
trate. 
P  Pau.:  fakatakataka,  to  whirl  around. 
Mq.:  taka,  to  gird.     Ta.:  taa,  cir- 
cular   piece    which    connects    the 
frame  of  a  house. 
takai  a  curl,  to  tie. 

takaikai  to  lace  up. 
takaitakai  to  coil. 
P  Pau. :  takai,  a  ball,  to  tie.     Mgv. :  takai, 
a  circle,  ring,  hoop,  to  go  around 
a  thing.     Mq. :   takai,   to   voyage 
around.    Ta. :  taai,  to  make  into  a 
ball,  to  attach. 
takapau  I  coldness. 
takapau  2  a  fold,  inside  out. 
takapau   3   to  swell  up,   tumor,   dropsy, 

paralysis. 
takapau  4  to  thrust  into;  a  sheath,  vagina, 
takapau  5  viri  takapau,  to  go  around. 
takarameta  sacrament. 
takatore  hipu  takatore,  plate,  dish. 
takaure  a  fly  (kakaure  T). 
takaure  iti,  mosquito. 
takaure  marere  ke,  swarm. 
Mgv. :  takaure,  a  fly  not  found  in  dwell- 
ings.    Mq. :  tikaue,  a  fly. 
takeo  bitter. 

Pau. :  takeo,  poisonous.  Ta. ;  taeo,  drunk, 
poisoned. 
takere  hill. 
taki  a  line. 

taki  eeve,  the  buttocks. 
taki  tua,  vaha  taki  tua,  the  perineum. 
taki  turi,  gills. 
Mgv.:  taki,  line, 
position),  id. 
takoe  thine. 

Pau.:  takoe,  id. 
taku  prediction,  prophecy,  prognostic, 
predict. 
tagata  taku,  wizard. 
P  Ta.:   tau,   to   invoke,  to  pray.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  225.) 
takurua  full  of  stones,  pebbly,  stony,  a  path 

among  the  rocks. 
taiTta  1  child. 

P  Pau.:    tama-riki,   child.     Mgv.:   tama, 
son,  daughter,  applied  at  any  age. 
Mq. :  tama,   son,   child,   young  of 
animals.     Ta.:  tama,  child. 
tama  2  to  align. 

tamaahine  {lama  i-ahine)  daughter,  female. 
tamaiti  child. 

P  Mq. :  tcmeiti,  temeii,  young  person.  Ta. : 
tamaiti,  child. 
tamaki  to  display. 
tamaroa  boy,  male. 

P  Mgv.:  tamaroa,  boy,  man,  male. 
tamada,  boy.    Ta. :  tamaroa, 
tameti  Saturday  (Samedi). 
tana  his. 

Pau.,  Ta. :  tana,  id. 
tanoa  convolvulus  T. 


Mq.:  taki  (in  com- 


to 


Mq. 
id. 


256 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


tanu  to  bury,  to  plant,  to  sow  seed,  to  inter, 
to  implant,  to  conceal. 
tagata  tanukai,  fanner. 
tanuaga  burial. 

taniiaga  papaku,  funeral. 
tanuga  plantation. 
tanuhaga  funeral,  tomb. 
P  Pau. :  tanu,  to  cultivate.     Mgv.:  tanu, 
to  plant,  to  bury.     Mq.:  tanu,  to 
plant,  to  sow.    Ta.:  tanu,  to  plant,    i 
to  sow,  to  bury.     (The  Polynesian    j 
Wanderings,  308.)  I 

tao  1  to  cook  in  an  oven,  to  sacrifice. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tao,  to  cook  in  an  oven.    I 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  248.)    1 
tao  2  to  carry  away.  | 

tao  3  abscess,  bubo,  scrofula,  boil,  gangrene, 
ulcer,  inflammation,  sore. 
Mgv.:  taotaovere,  small  red  spots  show- 
ing the  approach  of  death.     Mq.: 
toopuku,  toopuu,  boil,  wart,  tumor. 
Ta. :  taapu,  taapuu,  scrofula  on  neck 
and  chin. 
taora  convulsive,  convulsion. 
tapa   1   border,  fringe,    edge,  groin,    cloth, 
clothing,  dress,  garment. 
tatapa  lateral,  bank. 
tapatapa  edge. 
P  Mgv. :  tapa,  the  edge  of  bast  cloth,  bast 
cloth  in  general.    Mq.:  /apa,  fringe, 
cloth.     (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 248.) 
tapa  2  to  name,  to  mention,  to  count,  to  cal- 
culate,  to  reckon,   to  number,   to 
figure  up,  to  recapitulate. 
tapa  ki  te  igoa,  to  take  a  census. 
tapa  igoa,  list. 
tatapa  to  count,  to  number,  to  reckon. 
tapatapa  to  mention. 
P  Mgv. :  tapa,  to  give  a  pet  name.     Mq. : 
tapatapa,  to  recite,  to  invoke ;  tatapa, 
to  take    the  name    of  some   one, 
to  announce  by  name.     Ta. :  topa, 
to  call  by  name. 
tapani  chisel,  scissors,  chopper,  to  shear, 

comb. 
taperenakero  tabernacle. 
tapoke  to  go  hither  and  thither,  to  stumble, 

to  trip,  to  waver. 
(tapona)  hakatapona  irresolute,  to  talk  to 

oneself. 
tapu  to  forbid,  to  prohibit,  sacred,  holy. 
hakatapu   to  forbid,   to  prohibit,   to 
make  holy,  to  consecrate. 
P  Pau.:  tapu,  to  swear;  fakatapti,  to  give 
sanction  to.    Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tapu, 
sacred,  holy,  forbidden,  prohibited. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  263.) 
tapua  holy. 
tapuna  (tupuna). 
tara  1  dollar. 

moni  tara,  id. 
tara  2  thorn,  spine,  horn. 

taratara  prickly,  rough,  full  of  rocks. 

P  Pau.:  taratara,  a  ray,  a  beam;  tare,  a 

spine,  a  thorn.    Mgv. :  tara,  spine, 

thorn,  horn,  crest,  fishbone.    Mq.: 


tara  2 — ^continued. 

tad,    spine,    needle,    thorn,    sharp 
point,    dart,    harpoon.      Ta.:  tara, 
spine,    horn,    spur.       (The    Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  238.) 
tara  3  to  announce,  to  proclaim,  to  promul- 
gate, to  call,  to  slander. 
tatara  to  make  a  genealogy. 
P  Fau. :  fakatara,  to  enjoin.  Mq. :  tad,  to 
cry,  to  call. 
tarai  1  deluge,  sound  of  water. 
ua  tarai,  a  smart  shower. 
tarai    2  to  carve,  to  square,  to  rough-hew, 
to  shape. 
taraia  rough-hewn. 
P  Pan.:  tarai,  to  cut,  to  hew,  to  carve. 
Mgv. :  tarai,  to  rough-hew,  to  carve. 
Mq. :    tadi,  to  cut,   to  rough-hew, 
to    work     wood     or    stone.     Ta.: 
tarai,  to  cut,  to  fashion.    (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  310.) 
tarake  maize. 
tari  1  to  pluck,  to  gather,  to  reap,  to  load. 

kai  taria  te  kai,  abundance. 
tari  2  to  lead,  to  carry. 

hakatari  to  conduct,  to  guide,  to  direct, 
to  escort,  to  carry,  to  bring,  to  pay. 
hakatari  miro,  pilot. 
hakatariga  payment. 
T  Pau. :  tari,    to   carry.      Mgv. :  tari,    to 
carry,  to  transport;  akatari,  to  lead, 
to  accompany.    Mq. :  toi,  to  carry. 
Ta. :  tari,  to  carry. 
I  am  never  cordially  inclined  to  suggest 
that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  "natural 
metaphor,"    which   some   students   have 
employed,  for  the  habit  of  thought  varies 
in    gross    and    in    every    minute    detail 
between  the  undeveloped  savage  of  these 
islands  and  the  European.     But  we  may 
note  an   interesting   parallel:  in   English 
we  may  say  "take  me  to  Boston"  and 
"take  the  barrel  to  Boston,"   lead  and 
carry  in  the  same  word.     Accordingly  we 
need  not   segregate  these  senses  in  this 
stem. 
tariga  ear,  earring. 

tariga  liakarogo,  faithful,  observant, 

submissive. 
tariga  kikiu,  din,  buzzing. 
tariga  meitaki,  to  have  good  hearing. 
tariga  pogeha,  deaf,  to  disobey. 
tariga  puru,  disobedient. 
tariga  puma,  stubborn. 
P  Pau.:   tariga,  ear.     Mgv.:  tariga,  dar- 
ling;    teriga,     ear.     Mq. :    puaina, 
puaika,  ear.     Ta.:  taria,  id.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  415) 
tarigariga  chain. 
tarirapa  to  gather. 
taro  Caladium  esculentuni  T. 

P  Mgv.,  Ta. :  taro,  id.  Mq. :  tao,  id.  (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  415.) 
tarotaro  to  chide,  to  censure,  to  curse,  to 
reproach;  cross,  angry,  impatient, 
irascible,  quarrelsome,  rude,  severe, 
vindictive. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


257 


tarotaro — continued. 

ragi  tarotaro,  to  threaten. 
PS   Mq. :  tataoho,    to    insult,    to   abuse; 
tatao,   to  pray,    to   devote   to  the 
good.     Ta. :  toro/flro,  prayer. 
Sa. :  talosaga,  a  prayer.     To. :  talotalo, 
to  cast  lots;  talo-monu,  to  solicit  by 
actions  the  blessing  of  the  gods. 
Fu.:  tatalo,    to    desire;    tatalo-veli, 
malediction,  to  wish  one  evil.  Viti: 
tataro,  to   prevent.      (The  Polyne- 
sian Wanderings,  236.) 
We  find  grave  difficulty  in  establishing 
the  interrelations  of  these  senses  because 
we  have  no  satisfactory  record  of  the  Poly- 
nesian connotations  of  the  act  of  prayer. 
In  many  instances  it   seems  most  to  ap- 
proximate   imprecation,    and    from    this 
sense  the  Rapanui,  Marquesan,  and  Viti 
derive  as  particulars.      But  the  Tonga  and 
Futuna    words    are    directed    in    bonam 
partem.      In  Samoan  legend  the  story  of 
the  Thumb  of  Leutogi  records  an  "answer 
to  prayer"  according  to  the  dialect  of  the 
utmost    orthodoxy.     All    theology    is    ex 
parte,  but  theology  ex  partibiis  infidelium, 
reported     through    missionary   channels, 
offers  .scant  prospect  of  being  a  valuable 
contribution  to  the  study  of  comparative 
religion. 
tarupu  1  to  oppose,  to  prevent,  to  hinder, 
to  shackle,  to  interfere,  to  interpose, 
to  intervene,  obstacle,  to  dissuade, 
to  stop. 
hakatarupu  to  set  an  obstacle. 
tarupu haga  obstacle,  hindrance. 
tarupu  2  to  aid,  to  contribute,  to  defend, 
to  interest,  to  protect,  to  help,  to 
save,  to  succor,  to  sustain,  to  sup- 
port, to  urge;  favor,  zeal,  service, 
protection,  advocate,  mediator. 
tarupuhaga   protection,   succor,   sup- 
port. 
taruri  sprain. 

taruriruri  to  go  hither  and  thither,  to 
waver. 
tata  I  agony,  severe  pain,  apparent  death. 

Mgv.:  ta,  to  feel  darting  pain. 
tata  2  next,  proximity. 

hakatata  to  bring  close  together. 
P  Mgv. :  tata,  close,  near  by.     Mq. :  tata, 
close,    near   by,  proximity.    Pau.: 
hakafatata,  to  draw  near  again. 
tata  3  to  strike. 

tata  ei  taura,  to  flog,  to  lash. 
tata  4  to  wash,  to  clean,  to  soap,  to  rinse. 

Mq. :  tata,  to  wa.sh,  to  clean. 
tata  5  to  appear,  to  approach,  to  advance, 
to  present. 
hakatata  to  advance,  to  propose,  to 
accost. 
tataga  a  body  wholly  consumed. 
tatagi  (tagi). 

tatagiragi  {tagi-ragi  2)  condolence. 
tataku  to   add,   to  calculate,   to   number. 
Mq.,  Ta. :  tatau,  to  count,  to  calculate, 
to  number. 
tatane  Satan. 


tatapa  (tapa), 
tatapu  border,  edge. 

Mgv.:  taputapu,    tail    of   a    fish,    end, 
extremity. 
tatara  (tara). 

tatari  to  wait  for,  to  expect,  to  hope. 
tae  tatari,  despair. 
tatari  haga  hope. 
P  Pau.,   Ta.:  tatari,   to   wait   for.      Mq.: 
tdtai,   tetai,  to   wait   for,   to  hope. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  200.) 
tatau  to  milk. 

PS  Sa.,  Fu.,  Nine:  tatau,  to  milk. 
tatou  we. 

to  tatou,  no  tatou,  ours. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.,  Pau.:  tatou,  we. 
tau  I  year,  season,  epoch,  age. 

PPau.:  tau,  a  season,  period.  Mgv.: 
tau,  a  year,  the  season  of  breadfruit. 
Mq.:  tau,  year.  Ta.:  tau,  season, 
time.  (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 309.) 
tau  2  fit,  worthy,  deserving,  opportune. 

tae  tau,  impolite,  ill-bred,  unseemly. 
pet  ra  tau,  system. 
PS  Mgv. :  tau,  fit,  suitable,  proper. 
Sa.:   tau,  right,  proper.     To.:  tau,  be- 
coming, fit,  proper,  agreeable.    Fu.: 
tau,  fit,  proper. 
tau  3  to  perch. 

P  Pau.:  tau,  a  perch  for  a  bird.     Mgv.: 
tan,  to  mount  on  a  person's  back. 
Mq.:  tau,    to    perch,    to   rest   on. 
Ta. :  tau,  to  perch,  to  alight  on. 
tau  4  to  hang. 

hakatau  necklace. 
hakatautau  to  append. 
P  Pau. :  fakatautau,    to   hang   up.     Mq. : 
iautau,  id.     Ta.:  faatautau,  id. 
tau  5  anchor. 

kona  tau,  anchorage,  port. 
PMq.:  ^otoj<,  anchor.    Ta.:toM,  id.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  237.) 
tau  6  to  fight. 

hakatau  challenge,  to  defy,  to  incite. 
hakatautau  to  rival. 
P  Ma. :  whakatatau,  to  quarrel. 
taua  1  to  come  to,  to  board. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.:  tau,  to  arrive,  to  land. 
taua  2  battle,  war,  fray  (toua). 
taua  we  two. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq. :  taua,  id. 
tauaki  to  hang  out  clothes,  to  air. 

Mq.:  touaki,  touai,  to  hang  out  clothes 
to  air  and  sun,  to  dry.   Ta. :  tauai,  id. 
tauamimi  R  (tagamimi). 
tauga  to  distribute,  a  district. 
tauhoru  heetti  tauhoru,  morning  star. 
taukete    brother-in-law,  sister-in-law. 
TPau.:  taokete, taukete, id.     Mgv.:  tokeU, 
id.     Mq.:  tokete,    toete,    id.      Ta.: 
taoete,  id. 
To.,  Nine:  taokete,  an  elder  brother  or 

sister. 
The  word  is  in  a  state  of  hopeless  con- 
fusion  as  to   the    former   element.     The 
presence  of  taukete  in  Paumotu  establishes 
the  Rapanui  form  as  a  recognized  variety. 


258 


EASTER  ISIvAND. 


taukete — continued. 

Mangareva  and  Marquesas  have  suffered 
the  loss  of  a.     The  sense  in  its  two  occur- 
rences  in   Nuclear   Polynesia   is   that  of 
uterine  relationship,  in  the  Tongafiti  it  is 
affinity,  to  which  the  Maori  adds  the  par- 
ticularly interesting  item  of  the  relation- 
ship inter  se  of  a  man's  several  wives,  rela- 
tives by  marriage.     We  do  not  identify 
either  tao  or  kete  singly  in  any  sense  sug- 
gesting family  ties. 
taura  thread,  cord,  twine,  strand. 
taura  hiri,  to  make  a  cord. 
pupu  taura,  whiplash. 
lata  ei  taura,  to  flog,  to  lash. 
T  Mgv. :  toura,  cord,  string.     Mq. :  toud, 
cord,     Ta.:    taura,    cord,   thread, 
twine. 
tautau  fertile  (toutou). 

hakatautau  to  fertilize. 
Mq. :  tautau,  fertile;  hadtautau,  to  fer- 
tilize. 
taviri  key,  lock,  to  turn  a  crank. 
hakataviri  a  pair  of  compasses. 
T  Mgv. :  taviri,  a  key,  a  lock,  to  lock,  to 
twist.     Mq.:  kavii,  a  crank;  tavii, 
to  twist,  to  turn.    Ta. :  taviri,  a  key, 
to  turn,  to  twist. 
The  element  viri  shows  that  the  primal 
sense  is  that  of  causing  a  motion  in  rota- 
tion.   The  key  and  lock  significations  are, 
of  course,  modern  and  negligible. 
te  1  the,  this,  which. 
ko  te,  the. 
T  Pau.,  Mgv.   Mq.,  Ta.:  te,  the. 
See  note  under  e  8. 
te  2  negative  prepositive;  without,  not. 

hiri  te  reka,   to  walk  without  noise. 
TMgv.:  te,  no,   not,  without.     Mq.: /e, 
not  (postpositive). 
See  note  under  e  6. 
tea  1  to  shine,  be  bright,  brilliant,  white. 
tea  niho,  enamel  of  the  teeth. 
ata  tea,  dawn. 
teatea    white,   blond,    pale,   colorless, 
invalid. 
rauoho  teatea,  red  hair. 
hakateatea  to  blanch,  to  bleach. 
P    Pau.:    faatea,    to   clear,    to   brighten. 
Algv.:  tea,  white,  blanched,   pale. 
Mq. :  tea,  white,  clear,  pure,  limpid. 
Ta. :  tea,  white,  brilliant. 
tea  2  proud,  vain,  haughty,  arrogance,  to 
boast. 
tae  tea,  humble. 
teatea   arrogant,   bragging,   pompous, 
ostentatious,  to  boast,  to  show  off, 
haughty. 
hakateatea  to  show  off. 
Mgv.:  akateatea,  pride,   vanity,  osten- 
tatious,   to    be    puffed    up.      Ta.: 
teoteo,  boastful,  proud,  haughty. 
teaniho  enamel  of  the  teeth, 
(tee)  hakatee  to  disembowel,  to  eviscerate 

(cf.  tehe  3) 
(tega)  hakatega  to  encroach. 
tehe  1  to  come,  to  arrive. 


tehe  I — continued. 

tehe  oho  te  ikapotu,  to  abut. 
tehe  e  turu,  through  and  through. 
tehe  2  to  smooth  out  wrinkles  (tahe  2). 
tehe  3  to  cut. 

tehetehe  notch. 
P  Pau.:  iehega,  circumcision;  tehe,  to  cas- 
trate. Mgv.:  tehe,  to  circumcise, 
to  castrate,  to  cut  well,  to  sting 
deeply.  Mq.:  tehe,  to  cut,  to 
castrate,  to  circumcise.  Ta. :  tehe, 
to  castrate.  (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 265.) 
tehe  4  to  spurt,  to  spout,  to  melt  (tahe  i). 

hakatehe  to  liquefy. 
tehetoto  {tehe  4-toto)  hemorrhage. 
tehi  to  sneeze  (tehu  Q). 

T  Mgv.,  Mq. :  tihe,  id.     Ta. :  maitihe,  id. 

tehu  to  cough  (cf.  tehi). 

teina  younger  brother  or  sister  or  cousin. 

P    Pau.,    Mgv.,    Ta.:    teina,    younger 

brother  or  sister.    Mq. :  teina,  teid, 

id.     (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 

teitei  to  grow,  to  mcrease,  to  raise,  to  ele- 
vate, height. 
hakateitei  to  be  plentiful. 
T    Pau.:    teitei,    high,    exalted.      Mgv.: 
teitei,     high,     lofty.       Mq.:  leilei, 
high,    elevated,    great,    developed. 
Ta.:  teitei,  elevated,  great. 
The  germ  sense  is  that  of  height;  the 
secondary  sense  of  increase  in  any  dimen- 
sion is  found  additional  in  Rapanui,  Mar- 
quesas and  Tahiti. 
tekai  curl,  a  round  ball,  as  of  twine. 
(tekateka)  hakatekateka  rudder,  helm. 
teke  teke  ki  nei,  as  far  as,  until  (?  tehe  i). 
tekeoweak;  cold,  chilly  (tekoo). 
tekeo  meniri,  to  cool,  to  chill. 
metaku  ki  te  tekeo,  sensitive  to  cold. 
tekeotekeo  chilled. 
Mgv.:  tekeo,  sickness  provoked  byeat- 
ing  certain  fish  and  causing  pain  in 
all  the  limbs. 
teketeke  crest,  ridge. 
teki  to  traverse. 
tekiteki  id. 
tekiteki  lame,  on  the  point  of  going,  to  hop 
on  one  foot,  to  skip. 
tekiteki  ke,  a  new  paragraph,  break. 
Mq.:  teki,  lame,  to  limp.     Ta. :  tei,  to 
jump  on  one  foot,  to  hop. 
tekoo  (tekeo). 
tena  that. 

T  Pau.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  te7ia,  id. 
tenei  this. 

T  Mgv.,  Mq. :  tenei,  id. 
teni  hopohopo  teni,  to  languish, 
teo  to  cool. 
teperanate  serpent. 
(tepetepe)   hakatepetepe  kahu  hakalepe- 

tepe,  jib. 
tepuhanga  light  variable  rain  winds  T. 
tera  every  one. 

ko  mea  tera,  that. 
teratera  each. 
T  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  tera,  that. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


259 


tere  to  depart,  to  run,  to  take  leave,  to 
desert,  to  escape,  to  go  away,  to 
flee,  fugitive,  to  sail,  to  row,  to  take 
refuge,  to  withdraw,  to  retreat,  to 
save  oneself. 
terea  rest,  defeat. 
tetere  to  beat  a  retreat,  to  go  away, 

refugee. 
teretere  to  go  away,  hurrah. 
hakatere  to  set  free,  to  despatch,  to 
expel,  to  let  go,  to  liberate,  to  con- 
quer, helmsman. 
terega  departure,  sailing. 
teretai  a  sailor. 

Pau.:  tere,  to  set  out;  teretere,  to  row,  to 
paddle;  fakateretere,   to  navigate. 
Mgv. :  tere,  to  sail  well,  to  steer; 
akatere,  to  be  in  earnest.    Mq. :  tee, 
to  sail,  to  go  away.    Ta.:  tere,  to 
sail,  to  advance. 
tetahi  {te  i-tahi)  another,  each,  anyone. 
ki  tetahi  koona  ke,  somewhere  else. 
T    Pau.:    tetahi,    other,    different.     Mq.: 
tetahi,  one,  other,  also, 
(tete)  nihotete,  to  gnash  the  teeth. 
tetetete  fever,  to  tremble. 
P  Mgv. :  tete,  to  shiver  with  cold.      Mq. : 
tete,  to  tremble,  to  shiver,  to  show 
the  teeth;  hadtete  i  te  niho,  to  gnash 
the  teeth.     Ta.:  tete,   to  make  a 
noise,  to  chatter. 
tetere  (tere). 
ti  1  dracaena. 

PMgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  ti,  id. 
ti  2  tea. 
tia  to  sew  (tiha  Q). 

T  Mgv. :  tia,  to  prick,  to  pierce,  to  stick  in. 
tiaki  1  rubbish. 

PS  Sa. :  tia'i,  to  throw  away.    To. :  jiaki, 
to   abandon,  to  cast  away.     Fu., 
Niue:  tiaki,  to  throw  away. 
This    varies    from    the    Proto-Samoan 
primitive  only  in  that  it  is  entered  in  the 
vocabulary  as  noun,  a  situation  paralleled 
in  our  speech  where  one  word  does  duty 
for  the  verb  waste  and  the  noun  denomin- 
ating the  thing  wasted. 
tiaki  2  to  furrow,  to  plough,  to  empty  the 

earth  from  a  hole. 
tiaki  3  to  guard,  to  watch  over,  to  conserve, 
to  close  up,  to  obstruct,  to  take  pre- 
cautions, vigilant,  responsible,  sen- 
tinel, to  preserve. 
tiaki  puaka,  swineherd. 
tiaki  mutone,  shepherd. 
tiaki  haha,  doorkeeper. 
tae  tiaki,  imprudent. 
T  Mgv.:  tiaki,  to  guard,  to  preserve,  to 
watch  over.      Mq.:  tiaki,   tiai,   to 
guard,  to  watch,  to  protect.    Ta. : 
tiai,  to  guard,  to  protect. 
tiaporo  devil  (diabolus). 

tute  tiaporo,  exorcise. 
tigai  to  put  a  stop  to,  to  extinguish,  to  exter- 
minate, to  kill,  to  sacrifice. 
P  Mgrv. :  tinai,  to  strike,  to  kill.     Mq. : 
tinai,  to  extinguish,  to  kill.     Ta. : 


tigai — continued. 

tinai,  to  extinguish,  to  put  a  stop  to. 
The  mutation  n-g  is  peculiar  to  Rapanui 
in  this  word.     In  Samoa  arc  two  forms, 
tinai  and  tinei,  of  which  only  the  latter 
is  found  in  Maori. 
tigaipoki  (tigai-poki)  infanticide. 
tigairo  homicide. 

tigi  la  blow,  to  repress,  to  reprimand, 
tigiga  a  blow. 

tigitigi  to  box,  to  dent,  to  bniise,  to 
chastise,    to   correct,  to  strike,   to 
whip,  to  wound,  to  punch  with  the 
fist,  to  punish,  to  torture. 
tigili^i  matua,  parricide. 
tigitigiga  punishment. 
titjgi  dispute,  massacre,  repression. 
tigi  2  a  small  stone  hatchet, 
(tigo)  haatigo  to  accompany. 
tigotigi  to  beat  to  death  (?  tigitigi). 
tiha  manava  tiha,  shortness  of  breath. 
tika  class. 

ivi  tika,  fishbone,  spine. 
kiko  te  ivi  tika,  pancreas. 
hakatika  rava  hakatika,   to  follow  a 
track. 
T  Ta.:  tiaa,  band,  society. 

We  lack  the  data  wherewith  to  establish 
the  Maori  tika,  straight,  in  connection  with 
the  Rapanui  and  Tahiti  words,  which  are 
clearly  allied  inter  se.      But    the    Maori 
establishes  the  sense  in  ivitika  and  haka- 
tika: also  see  titika. 
tikea  to  see,  to  feel,  to  recognize,  to  per- 
ceive, to  know,  manifest,  to  appre- 
ciate. 
tikea  ntai,  to  appear,  visible. 
tikea  horahorau,  to  skim  a  book. 
tae   tikea,    unknown,    invisible,    mis- 
understand, unperceived,  unheard. 
tikeahaga  science,  a  dream. 
hakatikea  to  announce,  to  make  known, 
to  prove,  to  propose,  to  prejudice, 
to  show,  immodest. 
hakatikeahaga  instruction. 
P  (metathetic  kite)  Pau.:  kite,  to  see,  to 
know.      Mgv.:  tikei,    to    appear, 
become  visible.    Mq. :  like,  to  see, 
to  know.     Ta. :  ite,   to  know,   to 
comprehend. 
tiki  sick,  ill. 
tiko  menstruation. 

P  Pau. :  titiko,    to   evacuate   the   bowels. 
Mgv.:  tiko,  menstruation,  defeca- 
tion.     Mq.:  tiko,   to   carry   away 
excrement.      Ta.:  titio,    to    void 
excrement. 
Rapanui  and  Mangareva  alone  employ 
this  of  the  catamenia.     That  which  is  dis- 
charged is  but  an  accident  of  the  word,  the 
sense  lies  in  the  act  of  evacuation  from 
the  body. 
time    mourning,    grief,    sorrow;    (clappers 
made  of  flat  bones  etimoika;  when 
an  islander  is  working  up  his  ven- 
geance for  the  loss  of  a  murdered 
kinsman  he  puts  on  a  feather  head- 


260 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


timo — continued. 

dress,  goes  about  behind  the  houses, 
and  makes  great  yelHng  and  rattles 
the  bones  G), 
tini  1  a  great  number,  innumerable,  infinite, 
indefinite. 
tinitini  million,  billion. 
T   Pau.:   tinitini,    innumerable.       Mgv.: 
tini,  a  countless  number,  infinite. 
Mq.:  tini, id.    Ta.:  tini,  numerous. 
tini  2 

raa  tini,  noon. 
tini  po,  midnight. 
ki  te  tini  te  raa,  zenith. 
topa  tini,  abortion. 
As   tinai,    middle,    midst;  in    a   closer 
approximation  as  tine  in  line-kpwon  mid- 
night and  tine-hwomaran  noon,  this  stem 
seems  to  have  been  preserved  in  Mota, 
therefore  it  is  Proto-Samoan. 
tino  body,  matter. 

mea  tino,  material. 
tino  kore,  incorporeal. 
P  Pau.:  tino,  a  matter,  a  subject.    Mgv.: 
tino,  the  body,  trunk.     Mq. :  tino, 
nino,  the  body.    Ta. :  tino,  id. 
tipatipa  to  shake,  contortion,  drunk. 

hakatipatipa  to  shake. 
tipi  hip. 

titaa   crack,    demarcation,   line,    limit,    to 
border  on,  to  bound,  to  measure 
(titaha). 
hakatitaa  to  limit. 
T  Mgv. :  titaha,  to  lie  on  the  side,  to  be  on 
the  sides  of.    Ta.:  titaha,  oblique, 
long. 
The  common  element  in  all  these  com- 
paratives is  taha  the  side,  but  the  second- 
ary senses  of  the  compound  vary  widely, 
and  in  Tahiti  the  primal  sense  does  not 
appear  at  all. 
titi  I  landing-place,  shore,  to  return  to  the 

boat. 
titi  2  hammer,  to  nail,  to  affix,  to  adjust,  to 
construct,  to  build,  to  fix,  to  set  up 
a  w^all,  to  remain  fixed,  strict,  to 
crucify  (titihia). 
titi  nui,  club. 

titi  ki  te  pa,  to  inclose,  to  wall  up. 
titititi  to  close  up. 
hakatiti  to  adjust. 
T  Mgv. :  titi,  to  excavate  a  hole  with  a  peg 
or  a  pin.     Ta.:  titi,  nail,  pin,  peg, 
stake,  to  nail,  to  fix,  to  adhere,  to 
stick. 
titi  3  to  fill  up,  full,  plenty,  to  suffice,  to 
mass. 
hurihuri  titi,  full. 
tai  titi,  high  tide. 
titia  full. 

hakatiti  to  accumulate,  to  glut,  to  aug- 
ment, to  supply,  to  multiply,  to 
fructify. 
titigi  (tigi). 

titika  worthy,  exact,  formal,  lawful,  moral, 
honest,  sincere,  truthful,  circum- 
spect, direct,  right,  impartial,  real, 


ti  t  i  ka — continued . 

proper,  legal,   reasonable,  regular, 
just,  to  approve,  correct. 
tae  titika,  incorrect,  unjust,  impolite, 

insufficient. 
titika  kore,  indirect. 
titika  noa,  sincere,  indubitable. 
tagata  titika,  heritage. 
aaki  ki  te  mea  titika,  to  attest. 
titikaga    power,    authority,    primacy, 

preeminence,  supremacy,  reason. 
titikahia  due. 

liakatitika  to  accept,  to  administer,  to 
agree,  to  appoint,  to  approve,  to 
attest,  to  authorize,  to  complete,  to 
combine,  to  decide,  to  decree,  to 
direct,  to  align,  to  legalize,  to  ratify, 
to  redress,  to  reform,  to  regulate,  to 
subscribe,  to  sanction. 
koona  hakatilika,  a  rendezvous. 
hakatiti kahaga  to  accredit,  contract, 
agreement,  formalitj%  justice,  com- 
pact, rule,  report,  title,  tribute,  tax, 
assessment. 
T  Pau. :  pai-titika,    direct,   straight,   per- 
pendicular.   Mgv. :  tika,  right,  true, 
just,  in  a  straight  line.     Mq.:  tid, 
to  put  in  line,  to  judge,  to  affirm, 
to  bear  witness.     Ta.:  tia,   right, 
exact,  just. 
titikamaaki  direct,  perfect. 

tae  titikamaaki,  indirect,  imperfect. 
titimiro  {titi  2-miro)  mallet,  maul. 
titipa  (titi  2-pa  i)  mason. 
titiri  to  abandon,  to  abjure. 

rima  titiri,  to  walk  with  the  hands 
behind  the  back. 
T  Pau. :  titiri,   to   abandon,    to  leave,  to 
abjure,   to   deny.      Mgv.:  tiri,   to 
throw  away,  to  reject,  to  neglect, 
to  lose.     Mq.:  tii,  tilii,  to  throw 
away,    to   reject,   to   abandon,  to 
leave  behind.    Ta. :  titiri,  to  reject, 
to  throw  away. 
titiro  to  admire. 

P  Ma. :  tiro,  to  gaze  at.    (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  422.) 
titivai  (titi  z-vai)  to  cover  with  water. 
tito  frugal. 

tito  koroiti,  saving,  economical. 
to  1  of. 

T  Pau.,  Ta.:  to,  of.     Mgv.:  to,  genitive 
sign.    Mq. :  to,  of,  for. 
to  2  this,  which. 
toa  1  moa  toa,  cock. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,Ta.:  foa,  brave.  Mq.: 
toa,  male.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 423.) 
toa  2  sugarcane. 

T  Pau.,   Mgv.,   Mq.,   Ta.:  to,   id. 

(To.,  Niue:  to,  id.     Sa.,  Fu.:  tolo,iA.) 
This  form  occurs  only  in  Rapanui.    In 
New  Zealand,  where  the  plant  does  not 
grow,  the  name  is  applied  to  any  similar 
haulm. 
toauira  (toa  2-uira)  spyglass. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


261 


toega  remainder,  residue,  that  which  is  left 
over,  surplus,  supplement,  super- 
fluity. 
kai  toega,  to  eat  the  leavings. 
P    Pau.:    toega,   residue.     Mgv.:    toe,   to 
remain,  surplus.       Mq. :  toe,  to  be 
left  over;  toena,  toeka,  remainder. 
Ta.:  toe,  to  be  left  over,  to  remain. 
toga  I  winter. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.; /oga,  south.    Mq.:  tuatoka, 
east  wind.     Ta. :  toa,  south. 
toga  2  post,  column,  prop. 
togatoga  prop,  stay. 
togariki  northeast  wind. 
togihia  blessed. 

Mgv. :  togi,  to  bless,  to  praise. 
tohuti  to  run,  to  gallop,  to  trot,  to  make 
haste,  to  escape,  to  depart,  to  dis- 
perse, to  be  precipitate  (tahuti). 
rava  tohuti,  to  scamper. 
tohuti  no,  supple. 
T  Mgv. :  tahuti,  to  dissipate,  to  scatter. 
Mq.:  tohtiti,  to  run,  to  gallop,  to 
make  haste. 
tohutihaga  precipitation. 
toka  a  rock  under  water. 

P  Mgv. :  toka,  coral.     Mq. :  toka,  a  bank 
where  the    fishing  is  good.     Ta. : 
toa,  rock,  coral. 
tokatagi  sorrow  T. 
toke  to  dupe,  to  extort,  to  usurp. 

toketoke  to  steal,  to  rob,  to  extort,  to 

defraud,  to  spoil,  thief. 
Mq. :  hadtokee,  to  retain,  to  refuse  to 
give  up. 
tokea  a  dupe. 
tokenoho  intruder. 

tokerau  wind,  breeze,  whistling  of  the  wind, 
season,  south. 
ragi  tokerau,  wind  clouds. 
tokerau  aho,  west. 
PPau.:  tokerau,   north.     Mgv.:  tokorau, 
north.     Mq. :   tokodu,   west.     Ta. : 
toerau,    north,    northwest.       (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  215.) 
toki  axe,  stone  hatchet,  stone  tool  {tanki  T 
=  ?tauki  =  toki). 
maea  toki,  hard  slates,  black,  red,  and 
gray,  used  for  axes  T. 
P  Pau. :  toki,  to  strike,  the  edge  of  tools, 
an  iron  hatchet.     Mgv.:  toki,  an 
adze.    Mq. : /o^f,  axe,  hatchet.  Ta. : 
toi,  axe.      (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 310.) 
tokini  stocking. 

tokini  rinia,  glove. 
tokoe  thine,  yours. 

Pau.:  tokoe,  thine. 
tokoma  dog. 

tokotoko  stick,  cane,  crutches,  axe  helve, 
roller,  pole,  staflF. 
PPau.:  tokotoko,  walking  stick.  Mgv.: 
toko,  a  pole,  stilts,  staff.  Mq.: 
tokotoko,  tootoo,  stick,  cane,  staff. 
Ta. :  too,  id.  (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 420.) 


toku  mine. 

Pau.:  toku,  thine.     Mgv.:  toku,  mine. 
Ta.:  to'u,  thine. 
tominika  vSunday,  week. 
tomo  to  contain,  to  penetrate,  to  enter,  to 
slip  in,  to  sink. 
kona  mo  tomo,  port,  harbor. 
tomoa  to  board. 

hakatomo  to  introduce,  to  drive  in,  to 
recruit. 
P  Pau. :  fakatomo,  to  cause  to  penetrate, 
to  insert.  Mgv. :  tomo,  to  enter,  to 
sink.  Mq. :  tomo,  to  enter,  to  con- 
tain. Ta.:  tomo,  to  enter,  to  sink. 
ton  a  his. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  tona,  id. 
tono  to  remove,  to  pass  over. 

tono  mai  tono  atu,  to  pull  one  another 
about. 
hakatono  to  balance,  to  thrust  back, 

to  rush  upon. 
tonotono  to  rush  upon,  to  shovel,  a 

spade. 
totono  to  drive  back. 
tonokio  to  strike. 

too  I  to  adopt,  to  take,  to  acquire,  to  admit, 
to  accept,  to  gather,  to  dispose,  to 
seize,    to    pull    up,    to    extirpate, 
stripped,  to  withdraw,  to  intercept, 
to  frustrate,  to  touch,  to  employ,  to 
serve. 
tae  too,  to  renounce. 
Mq. :  too,  to  take,  to  receive,  to  accept, 
to  adopt,  to  seize,  to  pull  up. 
too  2  raa  too,  noon. 
too  3  numeral  prefix. 

PMgv.:    toko,   id.      Mq.:    toko,   too,  id. 
Ta.:  too,  id. 
Samoa  and  Futuna  use  to'a  and  toka, 
Tonga   and  Niue  use   toko,  and  the   re- 
mainder of  Polynesia  uses  the  latter  form. 
tooa  kai  tooa,  intact,  entire,  whole. 

paea  tooa,  to  deprive. 
tooku  (toku). 
toona  (tona). 

tootahi  to  give  one  his  share. 
topa  1  wine. 

topa  tahaga,  id. 
topa  2  to  fall  in  drops,  to  descend,  to  go 
down,  to  abdicate. 
topa  iho,  to  fall. 
hakatopa  to  knock  down,  to  cause  to 
fall. 
hakatopa  ki  raro,  to  knock  down,  to 
subjugate. 
Pau. :  topa,  to  fall,  to  go  down,  to  err,  to 
miss.     Mgv.:  topa,  to  fall  from  a 
height,  to  let  fall;  akatopa,  to  van- 
quish, to  conquer.     Mq.:  topa,  to 
fall,  to  descend.    Ta.:  topa,  to  fall. 
Compare  with  the  Mota  topa,  to  fall 
from  a  tree  as  a  ripe  fruit  or  leaf,  the  Samoa 
topala  to  fall  rotten-ripe;  in  the  latter  case 
Pratt  seems  to  have  identified  pala  as  a 
composition  member  and  from  it  to  have 
derived  the  rotten  sense. 


262 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


topa  3  childbirth,  abortion. 
topa  le  poki,  to  lie  in. 
Mq.:  tama  topa,  abortive  child.     Ta.: 
topa,  abortion. 
topa  4  a  feast,  to  feast. 
topa  5  to  arrive,  to  result. 
topa  rae,  new  come. 
topa  iho,  to  come  unexpectedly. 
topa  ke,  to  deviate. 
topa    no    mai,    topa    hakanaa,    topa 

tahaga,  man  topa  pu,  unexpected. 
topa  okotahi,  solitary. 
hakatotopa  to  excite,  to  foment. 
topa  6  bad,  low,  cheap,  failure. 
igoa  topa,  nickname. 
ariga  topa,  sinister,  sly,  ill-tempered, 
to  hang  the  head. 
hakatopa  to  disparage. 
hakatotopa  irresolute. 
Pau.:  topa,    to    miss,    to    err.      Mgv.: 
topa,  to  miss,  to  fail.       Mq. :  topa, 
to  lose,  to  miss,  to  fail. 
topa  7  (of  upward  movement). 

topa  ki  raro,  to  scale,  to  surpass. 
hakatopa  hakatopa  ki  te  ao,  to  confer  a 
dignity. 
hakatopa  ki  te  kahu,  to  spread  a  sail. 
hakatotopa  to  make  a  genealogy. 
topahaga  detachment. 
topanihi  to  fall  head  foremost. 
topapu  man  topapu,  quite  unexpected. 

Mgv.:  topapu,  to  fall  before  maturity, 
to  drop  behind,  to  lag. 
toparia  to  crumble,  ruin. 

hakatoparia  to  demolish. 
topatagi  grief. 
topatini  abortion. 
tope  soap,  to  wash  clothes. 
toro  cattle  (taureau). 
puaka  toro,  ox. 
toromiro  the  heaviest  and  hardest  wood, 

it  is  used  for  tapa  beaters  T. 
toru  three. 

hakatoru  triple. 
P  Mgv.,  Ta.: /t>r«, three.     Mq. :<OM,id. 
torutahi  Trinity. 

toto  blood,  bloody,  to  let  blood,  to  make 
bloody,  to  bleed,  to  dissolve,  rust. 
ariga  toto,  florid,  ruddy  complexion. 
hakatehe  ki  te  toto,  to  bleed. 
toto  pine,  to  bruise. 
toto  ohio,  iron  rust. 
Mgv.,    Mq. :    toto,  blood.       Ta. :    toto, 
blood,  sap. 
totoi  to  extirpate,  to  drag  away,  to  pull,  to 
haul.    Mq. :  toi,  to  pull,  to  haul,  to 
drag  away. 
totona  to  improve. 
totono  (tono). 
to  topa  (topa). 

totoro  to  go  on  all  fours,  to  creep,  to  crawl, 
to  drag  oneself  along. 
aka  totoro,  to  take  root. 
P  Pau. :  totoro,  to  creep,  to  go  on  all  fours. 
Mgv.:  totoro,  to  crawl  on  hands 
and  knees.  Mq. :  totoo,  to  crawl,  to 
hobble.    Ta. :  totoro,  to  crawl. 


totoua  (toua). 
tou  thine. 

T  Ta.:  /o'«,  id. 
to-u  to  blame,  to  censure. 
PS  Sa.:  to'u,  to  scold. 
toua  wrath,  anger,  rage,  revenge,  battle, 
combat,    debate,    dispute,    dissen- 
sion, uprising,  revolt,  quarrel,  fight, 
hostility  (taua). 
toua  rae,  to  provoke. 
rae  toua,  to  open  hostilities. 
toua  kakai,  to  rebuke. 
tuki  toua,  to  stir  up  dissension. 
totoua  hostility. 
hakatoua  fighter,  warrior. 
P  Mgv. :  toua,   war,    battle.     Mq. :  toua, 
war,  dispute,  quarrel. 
The  form  in  o  is  found  only  in  these 
three  languages,  taiia  is  found  in  the  gen- 
eral migration,  Rapanui  is  the  only  speech 
which  has  both. 
toutou  fertile  (tautau). 

hakatoutou  to  fertilize. 
Mq. :  tautau,  fertile. 
toiivae  to  run. 

hakauruuru  touvae,  id. 
tova  kahu  tova,  jib. 
tu  to  mix,  to  confound. 
tua  I  behind,  back,  rear. 
ki  tua,  after. 
0  tua,  younger. 
taki  tua,  perineum. 
P  Pau. :  tua,  the  back.     Mgv. :  tua,  the 
back,  the  rear,  behind.    Mq.;  tua, 
back,   spine,   rear.     Ta.:  tua,   the 
back. 
tua  2  sea  urchin,  echinus. 

T  Mgv.:  tuatai,  tuahuru,  crayfish.     Mq.: 
Ta. :  tua,  echinus. 
The  word  must  have  a  germ  sense  indi- 
cating something  spinous  which  will  be 
satisfactorily  descriptive  of  the  sea  urchin 
all  spines,  the  prawn  with  antenn£3e  and 
thin  long  legs,  and  in  the  Maori  the  shell 
of  Mesodesma  spissa. 
tuaapapa  haunch,  hip,  spine  T. 
tuahaigoigo  tattooing  on  the  back. 
tuahuri  abortion. 

poki  tuahuri,  abortive  child. 
tuaivi  spine,  vertebrae,  back,  loins  (tuivi  Q). 
male  mai  te  tuaivi,  ill  at  ease. 
PS    Sa. :    tuasivi,    the    backbone.     Ma.: 
tuaiwi,  the  back. 
tuakana  elder,  elder  brother. 

tuakana  tamaahine,  elder  sister. 
T  Pau.:  tuakana,  eldest  boy,  eldest  girl, 
elder  brother.     Mgv.:  tuakana,  a 
man's  elder  brother,  a  woman's  el- 
der sister.     Mq.:  tuakana, tuadna, 
id.     Ta. :  tuaana,  id. 
Cf.  Sa.:  tua' a,  brother,  sister. 
tuamouga  mountain  summit. 

Ta. :  tuamoua,  chain  of  mountains. 
tuatua  to  glean. 
tugu  to  cough,  rheum  (tuhu  Q). 

tugutugu  asthma,  to  have  a  cold. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


263 


tugutugu     adolescent,     young     children, 
virile. 
kope  tugutugu,  youth  T. 
tuha  to  distribute,  to  share,  to  divide,  to 
apportion,  part,  district. 
tuha  e  rua,  to  share  in  two. 
tuha  muri,  those  who  remain  to  be 
served  after  the  others. 
P  Mgv. :  tuha,  to  divide,  to  portion  out. 
Mq.,  Ta.:  tufa,  tuha,  id. 
I  have  assigned  tahuga  to  this  stem  as  a 
metathetic  form  because  in  sense  it  com- 
ports therewith  and  because  no  stem  from 
which  it  might  derive  directly  could  afford 
the  signification.    It  will  be  observed  that 
tufa  in  its  proper  form  is  found  in  all  but 
Paumotu   of   Southeast   Polynesia.     The 
metathetic  tahuga  is  identifiable  in  Rapa- 
nui,  Mangareva  and  Marquesas;  therefore 
we  conclude  that  the  metathesis  was  estab- 
lished in  the  parent  of  these  three  lan- 
guages and  has  persisted  even  when  over- 
laid by  a  migration  which  brought  the 
stem  in  its  proper  form. 
tuhai  old,  ancient,  antique,  inveterate,  lon- 
gevity. 
tuhaituhai  long  ago. 
hakatuhai  to  delay,  postpone. 
PS  Sa. :  iuai,  form.er,  older,  to  be  a  long 
time.    To.:  tuai,  slow,  dilatory,  to 
be  long.     Nine:  tuai,  old,  ancient, 
a    long    time.       (The   Polynesian 
Wanderings,  311.) 
Nowhere  else  in  the  history  of  this  word 
do  we  find  the  aspirate;  its  absence  from 
Tonga,  a  speech  very  conservative  of  the 
Proto-Samoan  aspiration,  is  proof  that  in 
Rapanui   it   is   intrusive,  or  erroneously 
reported. 
tuhi    1  to  point  the  finger,  to  show,  to  indi- 
cate, to  design. 
tuhi  auha,  middle  finger. 
P    Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.:  tuhi,  to   point   the 
finger,  to  show. 
tuhi    2  suspicion,  to  alienate,  to  estrange, 
to  censure,  to  be  painful,  to  accuse 
falsely. 
tuhi  no  mai,  to  accuse. 
tuhi  tahaga,  to  accuse,  to  decry. 
tuhi  tahaga  no  mai,  calumny,  to  sus- 
pect. 
tuhi  reoreo,  to  charge. 
tuhitaga  invective,  to  curse. 
Mq. :  tuhi,  to    impute,    to    accuse,    to 
curse,  to  insult.  Ta. :  tuhi,  to  curse. 
tui  to  expel. 
tuitui  gold  T. 
tukaga  porringer  (tukuga). 
tuke  I  leaf. 
tuke  2  nape. 

P  Ma. :  tuke,  the  elbow. 

Physically  the  sense  is  not  quite  clear. 
There  is  a  Polynesian  stem  tuke,  of  which 
the  basic  signification  is  an  angle.  This  is 
found  in  Samoa  tu'e  in  tu'elima  the  knuck- 
les, in  Tonga  tuke  the  knuckles,  in  Niue 
tukeua  the  shoulder  and  probably  in  tukiua 
nape,  in  Maori  and  Mangareva  tuke  the 


tuke  2 — continued, 
elbow,   in   Tahiti  otue  the  fingertips,   in 
Hawaii  kue  any  object  with  an  angle,  in 
Paumotu  lukcluke  a  bend  or  angle.     The 
agreement  of  Rapanui  and  Niue  upon  the 
nape  is  scarcely  a  matter  of  such  observa- 
tion as  is  possible  to  us,  for  in  the  erect 
carriage  and  upstanding  poise  of  the  Poly- 
nesian head  the  angle  at  the  seventh  cer- 
vical  vertebra   is  not    the  disfigurement 
which  it  becomes  in  certain  occupational 
kyphoses. 
tuke  3  a  pile,  pier. 
tukegao  {tuke  2-gao)  gullet. 
tukepaka  leafless. 
tuki  1  at  the  fingertips. 

Mgv.:  tiike,  the  joints  of  the    fingers; 

tuki,  to  feel,  to  handle. 

tuki  2  to  instigate,  to  provoke,  to  influence, 

to  stimulate,  to  tempt,  to  try,  to 

encourage,  to  corrupt,  to  debauch. 

tuki  pogeha,   to  stir  up   trouble,   to 

make  mischief. 
tuki  rakerake,  seditious. 
tuki  toua,  to  excite  dissension. 
PS  Sa. :  tii'itu'i,  to  forbid  the  doing  of  any- 
thing.    To. :  tuki-tala,  to  warn. 
Here  we  see   clearly   a   case   of   sense 
inversion,    and   the  substantial  Tongan 
concord  with  the  Samoan  establishes  the 
direction  of  the  inversion  as  away  from 
the  Proto-Samoan  primitive. 
tukiga  proof. 

tukiga  kinoga,  temptation. 
tukituki  to  pound,  to  copulate  T. 
tapa  tukituki,  calico. 
P   Pau.:    tukituki,   to  strike,    to   pound. 
Mgv.:   tuki,  to   bruise,    to   pound 
with    a    stamper.      Mq.:  tuki,    to 
beat,  to  pound.    Ta. :  tui,  id.   (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  266.) 
tuku  to  give,  to  let  go,  to  deliver,  to  accord, 
to  go  back  to  the  boat,  to  dedicate. 
rima    tuku,  to  bend  at    the    elbow 
(?  tuke). 
P  Pau. :  tuku,  to  lay  down,  to  place,  to 
deHver  up.     Mgv.:  tuku,  to  give, 
to  deliver,  to  let  alone.    Mq. :  tuku, 
to  give,  to  let  go.     Ta.:  tuu,  id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  226.) 
tukuga  plate,  ladle,   porringer,  legacy,  to 

dedicate  (tukaga). 
tumoku  a  sprain. 

tumu   base,  cause,   element,  origin,   prin- 
ciple, source,  spring,  trunk,  occa- 
sion, origin,  author,  subject,  motive. 
ina  e  tumu,  accidental,   fortuitous. 
tumu  kore,  causeless,  baseless,  weak 

in  the  legs,  to  waver. 
tumu  0  te  hakareka,  toy. 
tumu  hatihati,  weak  in  the  legs. 
tumu  0  te  hiriga,  purpose  of  the  voy- 
age. 
T  Pa.u.:  fakatumu,  to  lay  a  foundation. 
Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tumu,  cause,  base, 
origin,  principle,  trunk. 
tumumeika  {tumu-meika)   banana   plant. 
Mgv.,  Mq.:  tumumeika,  id. 


264 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


tunu  to  cook,  to  fry. 

hare  tunukai,  kitchen. 
P  Mgv.:  tunu,  to  put  to  the  fire  to  cook. 
Mq.:     tunu,    id.     Ta.:     tunu,    to 
roast,  to  boil,  to  cook.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  407.) 
tupa  1  land  crab. 

PS  Mgv.:  tutupa,  a  large  crayfish.     Mq., 
Ta. :  tupa,  land  crab. 
Sa.,  To.,  Fu.:  tupa,   a  land  crab  with 
large  claws. 
tupa  2  mixture,  to  carry. 

tupatupa   to   bring   in   one   dead    or 
wounded. 
tupapaku  corpse. 

TPau. :  tupapaku,  corpse,  ghost.     Mgv.: 
tupapaku,     corpse,     sick     person. 
Mq. :  tupapaku,  tiipapaii,  id.     Ta. : 
tupapau,  corpse,  ghost,  specter. 
tupu  to  grow,  to  sprout,  to  germinate,  to 
come  forth,  to  conceive,  pregnant, 
germ. 
mea  tupu,  a  plant. 
tiipu  he  aval,  of  rapid  growth. 
tupu  iiorahorau,  precocious. 
hakatupu    to    produce,    to   stimulate 
growth,  to  excite. 
P  Pau. :  fakatupu,  to  raise  up,  to  create. 
Mgv.:  tupu,  to  grow,  to  conceive, 
to    be    pregnant.      Mq.:  tupu,    to 
grow,  to  sprout,  to  conceive.    Ta. : 
tupu,  to  grow,  to  sprout. 
tupuaki  near,  immediate,  closely,  face  to 
face,  next,  neighboring,  to  approach, 
contact,    interview,    to    meet,    to 
present  oneself. 
hakatupuaki  to  accost,  to  advance,  to 
join,  to  approach. 
tupuna  ancestors,  grandparents,  forefathers 
(tapuna). 
PPau.:  tupuna, ancestor.     Mgv.:  tupuna, 
grandparents.    Mq. :  tupuna,  ances- 
tors,  grandparents.     Ta.:  tupuna, 
id.     (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
214.) 
tupuraki  occiput,  crown  of  the  head. 

Pau.:   tupuaki,   occiput.    Ta. :   tupuai, 
top  of  the  head  or  of  a  mountain. 
(Cf.  Sa.:  tumua'i  and  Ma.:  tutnu- 
aki,  crown  of  the  head.) 
turaki  to  beat  down. 

T  Pau. :  turaki,  to  turn  upside  down,  to 
repulse.       Mgv.:  turaki,    to    turn 
upside  down,  to  throw  down.  Mq. : 
tuaki,  to  throw  anyone  down  on  the 
ground.     Ta. :  turai,  turae,  to  turn 
upside    down,    to    repulse.      To.: 
tulaki,  to  push  down. 
(Cf.  Sa.:  tula'i,  to  rise  up.) 
turama   (tu-rama)  to  illuminate,  a  lamp. 
(tuurama). 
T  Pau.:  turamarama,  torch,  lamp,    Mq.: 
tudma,  to  fish  with  torches.     Ta.: 
turama,  torch. 
turi  knee. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Ta.:  turi,  id.     Mq.:  tui,  to 
bend. 
turirima  elbow. 


turituku  to  fall  on  the  knee. 
turituri  dorsal  fin  Q. 
turituririma  elbow  joint. 
turiturivae  knee  joint. 
turivare  abscess  at  the  knee. 
turu  1  to  fall  in  drops,  to  flow,  to  leak,  to 
descend,  a  drop. 
turu  ki  tai,  to  take  refuge  at  sea. 
hakaturu  to  cause  to  descend,  to  lower, 

to  take  soundings. 
hakaturuturu  to  heave  and  pitch. 
P  Mgv. :  akaturu,  to  conduct  water  in  a 
drain.    Ta. :  tuturu,  to  fall  in  drops. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  425.) 
turu  2  to  stay,  to  prop. 

T  Pau.:  turu,  a  post,  pillar,  to   sustain. 
Mgv.:  turu,  a  support,  rod,  stay, 
to  sustain.     Ta.:  turu,  stay,  sup- 
port. 
turu  3  to  come,  to  arrive,  to  overcome. 
tehe  e  turu,  through  and  through. 
hakaturu 

hakarava  hakaturu,  quadrangular. 
turuga  declivity. 
turumea  fine  grass  T. 
turuvai  water  conduit. 
tutae  excrement,  dung,  ordure,  manure. 
tiitae  hihi,  constipation. 
T  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  tutae,  dung. 
tute  to  expel,  to  disperse,  to  discharge,  to 
tame,  to  drive  away,  to  impede,  to 
scare,   to  pursue,   to  overthrow  a 
government,  to  send  back,  victory, 
to  supplant. 
tutega  a  driving  back. 

tutega  0  te  ao,  overthrow  of  the  govern- 
ment. 
T  Pau. :  ttite,  to  hunt  on  foot.    Mq. :  tute, 
to  chase,  to  reject,  to  drive  away, 
to  send  back.    Ta. :  tute,  to  shove 
back. 
Another  instance  of  the  class  which  asso- 
ciates Maori  and  Hawaii  with  Southeast 
Polynesia. 
tutu  I  to  beat  bark  for  cloth. 

PS  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  tutu,  id. 
Sa.,  To.,  Fu.:  tutu,  id. 
tutu  2  a  broom,  to  sweep,  to  clean. 
Mq. :  tutu,  to  beat  out  the  dust. 
tutu  3  to  shake,  to  winnow. 

Mgv.:  ttitu,  to  tremble,  to  leap.    Mq.: 
tutu,  to  shake. 
tutu  4  to  kindle,  to  light,  to  ignite,  to  set  fire. 
tutuga  combustion. 
P  Mgv. :  tutu,  a.  torch,  candle,  to  set  fire, 
to  burn.    Mq. :  tuttc,  to  burn,  to  set 
fire.    (The  Polynesian  Wanderings, 
407.) 
tutu  5  to  stand. 

hakatutu  to  set  joists. 
P   Mgv.,   Mq.:   tutu,    to   stand   upright. 
Ta.:  tu,  id. 
tutua  {tutu  I )  board  on  which  bark  is  beaten 
into  cloth. 
PS  Mgv.:  ^Mi«a,  a  cloth  beater.    Mq.,  Ta.: 
tutua,    wood    on    which    cloth    is 
beaten. 
Sa.,  Fu.:  tutua,  id. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


265 


tutui  tutui  ohio,  chain. 
tutui  kura,  shawl. 
Mq.:  tuilui  kioe,  chain. 
tutuki  shock,  contusion,  to  run  against,  to 
collide. 
tutukia  to  run  foul  of. 
P    Pau.:  tiikitiiki,    to    strike,    to    pound, 
to  grind.     Mgv.:  tnkia,  to  strike 
against,  shock,  concussion.     Mq. : 
tutuki,  id.     Ta. :  tui,  id. 
tutuma  1  {tutu  4-ma)  a  live  coal. 
tutuma  2  tree  trunk  T  (?  tumu). 
tutumata  ligament  of  the  ej'e,  orbit,  ejelid 

T  (tutumate  eyelid  Q). 
tutuu  bri.stling. 

tuu  I  to  stand  erect,  mast,  pillar,  post. 
tuu  noa,  perpendicular. 
tanu  ki  te  tuu,  to  set  a  post. 
hakatu  tuu,  to  step  a  mast. 
ttiu  hakamate  tagata,  gallows. 
hakatuu  to  erect,  to  establish,  to  insti- 
tute, to  form,  immobile,  to  set  up, 
to  raise. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  /m, to  stand  up.    (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  424.) 
tuu   2  to  exist,   to  be.     (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  424.) 
Mgv.:  til,  life,  being,  existence. 
tuu  3  to  accost,  to  hail. 

tuu  mai  te  vaka,  to  hail  the  canoe. 
Mg\'.:  tu,  a  cry,  a  shout. 
tuu  4  to  rejoin. 

tuua  to  be  reunited. 
(tuu  5)  hakatuu  example,  mode,  fashion, 
model,  method,  measure,  to  num- 
ber. 
PS  Sa.:  tu,  custom,  habit.     Fu. :  tuu,  to 
follow  the  example  of. 
(tuu  6)  hakatuu  to  disapprove. 

hakatuu  riri,  to  conciliate,  to  appease 
wrath. 
(tuu  7)   hakatuu  to  presage,  prognostic, 

test. 
(tuu  8)  hakatuu  to  taste. 
(tuu  9)  hakatuu  to  mark,  index,  emblem, 
seal,  sign,  symbol,  trace,  vestige, 
aim. 
hakatuu  ta,  signature. 
akatuu  symptom. 
hakatuua  spot,  mark. 
hakatuhaga  mark. 
hakatuutuu  demarcation. 
tuuahi  {tutu  4-ahi)  smoke,  torch. 
tuuaviki  to  pout. 
tuuraga  fat. 

tuuraga  nui,  girth. 
tuurama  (turama). 
tuutuu  ventral  fin. 

u  the  breast  (hu). 

hagai  ei  u,  to  suckle. 
hakau  the  gums. 
T  Pau.:  M,  the  breast.     Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. : 
M,  the  breast,  nipple,  milk. 
ua  1  rain. 

hoa  mai  te  ua,  to  rain. 
mou  te  ua,  to  cease  raining. 


ua  I — continued. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta. :  ua,  rain.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  322.) 
ua  2  vein,  artery,  tendon  (huahua  i)  (uha 

Q). 

ua  nene,  pulse. 
ua  nohototo,  artery. 
ua  gaei,  pulse. 
uaua  vein,  tendon,  line. 

kiko  uaua,  muscle  T. 
hakauaua  to  mark  with  lines. 
PPau.:  tarc-ua,  tendon.     Mgv.,  Mq.,Ta. : 
tiaua,    vein,    tendon.     (The    Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  322.) 
ua  3  wave,  surge. 

tai  ua,  high  tide. 
ua  4  a  long  club  T. 
uapiki  cramps. 

Mq. :  uauapeke,  id. 
uaua  exigence,  to  exact. 
ue  I  alas. 

Mq. :  ue,  to  groan. 
ue  2  to  beg  (ui). 

uero   comet,   star,   twilight,   a   ray,    to   be 
radiant  (huero). 
huero  vcravera,  burning  ray. 
hueroero  a  ray. 

Pau. :  tuvervvero,  comet.  Mgv. :  etuvero,  id. 
ueue  1  to  shake  (eueue). 

kirikiri  ueue,  stone  for  a  sling. 
PS  Pau.:  uetie,  to  shake  the  head.     Mq. : 
kaueue,  to  shake.     Ta.:  ue,  id. 
Sa. :  lue,  to  shake.     To.:  ue'i,  to  shake, 
to  move;  luelue,  to  move,  to  roll  as 
a  vessel  in  a  calm.     Niue :  luelue,  to 
quake, to  shake.  Uvea:  Mei,to  shake; 
ueue,  to  move.     \\X\ :  ue,  to  move  in 
a  confused  or  tumultuous  manner. 
In  The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  page 
235,  it  was  shown  that  there  is  a  primitive 
stem   lu   general   to   Polynesian,    that   a 
secondary   stage   of   advancement  lue  is 
Proto-Samoan  and  is  found  only  in  Samoa, 
Tonga,  Niue  and  Uvea.     We  now  find  a 
tertiary  stage,  a  degradation  form  with 
frontal  abrasion,  ue,  encountered  in  Nu- 
clear Polynesia  only  in  Uvea  and  Viti,  and 
in  Tonga  ue'i  and  ueue'i  with  further  ad- 
vancement of  transitive  augment.     This 
Proto-Samoan  form,  probably  caught  up 
by  the  Tongafiti  in  their  sojourn  in  Nuclear 
Polynesia,    has   been   carried    further   in 
Tongafiti   migration,   Maori  and  Hawaii 
ue  to  shake. 
ueue  2  to  lace. 

Uga  to  send,  to  despatch,  to  exhort,  to  dele- 
gate, to  excite,  to  admit,  to  expel 
(huga). 
htiga  mai,  to  bring  in. 
hakauga  to  instigate,  to  intrigue,  to 
conduct,  to  bring,  to  congratulate. 
T  Mgv. :  liga,  to  send,  to  despatch.     Mq. : 
una,   uka,   to  send  a  message,   to 
urge.     Ta. :  tia,  to  expel,  to  chasa 
This  is  of  the  Maori-Hawaii-Southeast- 
Polynesian  class.     The  secondary  senses 
are  easy  to  establish;  Rapanui  agrees  with 
Marquesas  in  the  sense  of  urging,  with 


266 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


uga — continued. 

Tahiti    in    expulsion.     A  sense-invert  is 
observable  between  expel  and  admit. 
ugamoa  thin,  leanness  (hugamoa). 
(ugauga)  hakaugauga  relaxed. 
uha  female. 

T  Pau. :  koufa,  female  of  animals.     Mq. : 
uha,  id.     Ta. :  ufa,  uha,  id.     Ma.: 
uwha,  uha,  id. 
uhamau  {uha-mau  7)  to  brood,  to  hatch. 
uhatu  to  displease. 
uhi  yam. 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.:  uhi,  id.     Ta.:  uhi,  ufi,  id. 
Mq^.:  puauhi,i6..    (The  Polynesian 
Wanderings,  316.) 
(uhu)    hakauhu    rava   hakanhu,   to   sleep 

soundly. 
uhuti  (u-huti)  to  pull  up  by  the  roots. 

Mgv.:  uhuti,  id. 
ui  1  question,  to  interrogate,  to  ask  (ue). 
uiui  to  ask  questions. 
T  Pau.:  uiui,  to  ask,  inquisitive.     Mgv.: 
ui,  to  ask,  beg,  request,  question; 
akaue,  to  demand,  to  ask  for.    Mq. : 
ui,  to  question,  demand,  interro- 
gate.    Ta. :  ui,  to  question. 
ui  2  to  spy,  to  inspect,  to  look  at,  to  perceive. 

tagata  ui,  visitor. 
uira  1  wheel,  helm. 
uira  2  lightning. 

P    Mq. :  uid,    id.     Ta. :  uira,    id.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  345.) 
uira  3  glass,  mirror  (huira). 

uira  purumata,  eyeglass. 
uiui  to  flee. 

PS  Sa. :  ui,  to  go  along,  to  pass  along. 
To. :  uhi,  to  go,  to  come.     Fu. :  ui, 
to  pass  by.    Viti :  udhi,  to  go,  to  run. 
The  Viti  persistence  of  the  sense  to  run 
is  clear  evidence  that  Rapanui  has  pre- 
served the  primitive  signification. 
uka  uka  hoa,  female  friend,  companion. 
ukauka  1  firewood. 
ukauka  2  leathery,  tough. 

PS  Mgv.:  ukauka,  hard  to  chew.     Mq.: 
ukakoki,  leathery.     Ta.:  uaua,  id. 
Sa.:  u'a,    tough,   tenacious,   glutinous. 
To. : M^a, sticky.  Nine:  uka,  tough. 
Viti:  kaukamea,  metal. 
uki  digging-stick,  bayonet,   bodkin,  arrow 
(huki). 
PS  Mgv. :  uki,  huki,  to  pierce,  to  dart,  to 
lance.     Mq.:  uki,  tiller,  paddle. 
Viti :  dhuki,  digging  stick. 
The  germ  sense  of  Proto-Samoan  huki 
is  to  pierce,  to  stick  into,  and  in  the  noun 
implement  of  such  action  the  digging-stick 
is   primal.     In   Marquesas   the   sense   of 
tiller  may  be  a  modern  simile  based  upon 
recognition  of  form  resemblance,  for  the 
tiller  first  became  known  in  foreign  boats; 
the  use  of  the  word  in  the  sense  of  paddle 
finds  some  support  in  the  fact  that  dig  as 
a  metaphor  for  paddling  is  noted  in  the 
Samoan  'eli. 
uma  chest,  breast. 

P  Mgv.,  Mq. :  uma,  id.     Ta. :  ouma,  id. 
^ (The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  235.) 
umiumi  tattooing  on  the  chin. 


umiumi — continued. 

T  Pau.,  Mgv.:  kumikumi,  beard.     Mq.: 
kumikumi,  umiumi,  id.     Ta. :  umi- 
umi, id.     Viti:  kumi,  chin. 
umu  cooking  place,  oven  (humu). 

P  Pau.,  Mgv.,  Mq.,  Ta.:  umu,  id.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  199.) 
unahi  scale  of  fish. 

unahi  varuvaru,  to  scale. 
unahi  hakaha,  to  scale. 
P  Pau.,  Ta.:  unahi,  to  scale  fish.     Mgrv.: 
unahi,  fish  scale,  to  scale.     Mq.: 
unahi,  id.     (The  Polynesian  Wan- 
derings, 312.) 
uneki  niho  uneki,  to  show  the  teeth. 
unu  to  drink,  liquor. 
unuga  to  drink. 
hakaunu  to  slake  thirst. 
hakaunuora  to  water. 
P  Mgv. :  unu,  to  drink.     Mq.,  Ta. :  inu,  id. 
The  variant  unu  of  Rapanui  and  Ma- 
ngareva  from  the  common  inu  is  found  far 
back  on  the  track  of  migration,  in  Sikayana 
and  Viti  at  the  other  edge  of  Polynesia. 
The  occurrences  of  the  same  variety  in 
Melanesia  have  been  listed  in  The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  page  376. 
unuvai  to  drink  water. 

hipu  unuvai,  drinking  glass. 
ura  1  crayfish,  lobster,  prawn. 

P  Mgv. :  ura,  crayfish.     Mq. :  ud,  lobster. 
Ta. :  oura,  crayfish,  lobster.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  430.) 
ura  2  fire,  burning,  to  be  in  flames. 
ura  herohero,  flash  of  flames. 
uraga  combustion,  flame,  torch. 
hakaura  to  cause  to  glow,  to  kindle,  to 
light. 
P  Mgv.,  Ta.:  Mra,  aflame,  to  bum.     Mq.: 
ud,  id. 
uraga  burden,  load,  weight. 
uraura  vermilion,  scarlet. 

P  Pau. :  kurakura,  red.     Mgv. :  uraura,  an 
inflamed  countenance.    Mq . :  udud, 
red,  ruddy.     Ta.:  uraura,  red. 
ure  penis. 

kiri  ure,  prepuce,  foreskin. 
P  Pau., Mgv., Ta.:  «re, penis.    Mq.:  oe,id. 
(The  Polynesian  Wanderings,  43 1 . 
urei  niho  urei,  to  show  the  teeth. 

Mgv. :  urei,  to  uncover  the  eye  by  roll- 
ing back  the  lids. 
ureure  spiral. 

Ta. :  aiireure,  id. 
uriuri  black,  brown,  gray,  dark,  green,  blue, 
violet  (hurihuri). 
hakahurihuri     dark,     obscurity,     to 
darken. 
P    Pau.:   uriuri,    black.     Mgv.:    uriuri, 
black,  very  dark,  color  of  the  deep 
sea,  any  vivid  color.     Mq.:  uiui, 
black,  brown.     Ta.:  uri,  black. 
uru   1  to  enter,  to  penetrate,  to  thread,  to 
come  into  port  (huru). 
uru  noa,  to  enter  deep. 
hakauru  to  thread,  to  inclose,  to  admit, 
to  drive  in,  to  graft,  to  introduce, 
penetrate,  to  vaccinate,  to  recruit. 
akauru  to  calk. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH   VOCABULARY. 


267 


uru  1 — continued. 

hakahuru  to  set  a  tenon  into  the  mor- 
tise, to  dowel. 
hakauruuru  to  interlace. 

hakauruuru  mat  te  vae,  to  hurry  to. 
P  Mgv.:  akauru,  to  attempt  to  enter,  to 
stuff,  to  cram.    Mq. :  uii,  to  enter, 
to  introduce.     Ta.:  uru,  to  arrive 
in  port. 
uru  2  to  clothe,  to  dress,  to  put  on  shoes,  a 
crown. 
hakauru  to  put  on  shoes,  to  crown,  to 
bend  sails,  a  ring. 
uru  3  festival,  to  feast. 
uru  4  to  spread  out  the  stones  of  an  oven. 
uru  uru  to  expand  a  green  basket. 
PS  Sa. :  uluulu,  to  remove  the  stones  from 
the  oven  before  lighting  the  fire. 
Fu. :  ulu,  to  arrange  the  hot  stones 
of  an  oven  in  order  to  put  the  food 
to   cook    thereon.     Nine:   ulu,  to 
level  stones. 
uru  5  manu  uru,  kite. 
uruga  (uru  i)  entrance. 
uta  1  inland,  landward. 

paepae    ki    uta,    to    strand,    to    run 

aground. 
mouku  uta,  herbage. 
P  Mgv. :  uta,    inland,    landward.      Mq. : 
uta,  uphill  from  the  coast.     Ta.: 
uta,  landward. 
uta  2  to  carry. 

uta  mai,  to  import. 
hakauta  to  give  passage. 
P  Pau. :  utaga,    burden,    cargo.      Mgv. : 
akauta,  to  put  things  one  on  an- 
other.   Mq. :  uta,  to  carry,  to  trans- 
port,   to    conduct.      Ta.:  uta,    to 
carry,  to  transport  by  sea.     (The 
Polynesian  Wanderings,  285.) 
uu  acid,  to  be  sharp,  sour  (huu). 
uutu  to  fill. 

P  Mgv. :  utuhi,  to  draw  water.     Ta. :  uutu, 
to  fill.      (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
erings,  242.) 
uuu  red. 
uva  grape. 

(va  1)  hakava  judge,  judgment. 
T  Mgv. :  akava,  to  judge,  to  pass  sentence. 
Pau.:  haava,  to  judge,  to  conjec- 
ture.     Ma.:  whakawa,  to    charge 
with    crime,    to    condemn.     Ta.: 
haava,  to  judge, 
(va  2)  hakava  to  speak. 
P  Mgv. :  va,    to    speak.      Mq. :  vaa,    to 
chatter  like  a  magpie. 
The    Marquesan    retains    more  of  the 
primal  sense  although  the  simile  is  an  alien 
importation.    In  Samoa  va  means  a  noise, 
in  Tonga  va  is  a  laughing  noise,  in  Futuna 
va  is  the  disorderly  cry   of  tumult,  and 
probably  it  is  the  initial  element  of  Viti  wa- 
borabora  to  speak  quickly  and  confusedly 
as   when  scolding.     Its    only   identifica- 
tion in  Tongafiti  territory  is  Hawaii  wawa 
the  confused  noise  of  a  tumult,  and  Hawaii 
was  itself  the  terminus  of  a  Proto-Samoan 
migration.    It  would  not  be  out  of  order, 


(va  2)  hakava — continued. 

therefore,    to    distinguish    this    stem    as 
Proto-Samoan. 
vaai  to  alienate,  to  give  away. 
vae  1  foot,  paw,  leg,  limb. 
vae  no  roto,  drawers. 
karikari  vae,  ankle. 
P  Pau.:  vaevae,  foot,  leg.    Mgv.:  vavae.  id. 
Mq.:  vae,  id.    Ta. :  vaevae,  avae,  id. 
vae  2  pupil. 

vae  3  to  choose,  elect,  prefer,  promote,  vote, 
vavae  to  destine,  to  choose. 
vaea  predestined. 

Mgv.,  Mq.:  vae,  to  choose,  to  select. 
vaea  {vae  2)  pupil. 
vaeahatu  {vae  i-ahatu). 

moe  vaeahatu,  to  sleep  sprawling  with 
legs  extended. 
vaega  center,  middle,  within,  half. 
o  vaega,  younger. 

ki  vaega,  among,  between,  interme- 
diate. 
P  Pau. :  vaega,  the  middle.    Mgv. :  vaega, 
center,  middle.    Mq. :  vaena,  vavena, 
vaveka,    id.     Ta. :  vaehaa,  half. 
vaehakaroa  {vae  i-roa). 

moe  vaehakaroa,   to  sleep  with  legs 
stretched  out. 
vaehau  {vae  i-hau  3)  pantaloons,  trousers. 
vaeherehere  {vae  i-here  1)  to  attach  by  the 

paw. 
vaerere  {yae  i-rere  1)  to  run. 
vaero  tail  of  a  kite,  tail  of  a  bird  (uero). 
TPau. :  tuavaero,  rump;  kaero,tz.\\.  Mgv.: 
r^ro, tail.   Mq.:reo, id.  Ta.: aero, id. 
In  the  association  of  these  comparatives 
we  find  another  instance  (see  taukete)  of 
the  rare  loss  of  a  part  of  a  syllable,  in  each 
case  the  vowel  a  intervening  between  t 
and   a   second    vowel.     The   alternative 
form  in  Rapanui,   uero,   is  clearly  asso- 
ciable  with  the  Mangarevan  and  Mar- 
quesan stage  of  the  world. 
vaha  1  space,  before  T. 

vaha  takitua,  perineum. 
PS  Mgv.:  vaha,  a  space,  an  open  place. 
Mq.:  vaha,  separated,  not  joined. 
Ta. :  vaha,  an  opening. 
Sa.:  vasa,  space,  interval.     To.:  vaha, 
vahaa,    id.     Fu.:    vasa,   vdsad,,   id, 
Niue:  vaha,  id. 
vaha  2  muscle,  tendon. 

vahavaha  id. 
vahahora  {vaha  i-hora  2)  spring. 
vahatoga  {vaha  i~toga  i)  autumn. 
vahi  (ahi  i). 

Ta. :  pu-vahi,  to  fish  with  torche 
vahio  young. 

huaa  vahio,  young  fruit. 
vai  water,  liquid,  fluid,  sap,  juice,  gravy, 
fresh  water  as  differing  from  tai 
seawater. 
hakavai  to  dissolve,  to  liquefy,  to  melt. 
P    Pau.:    ana-vai,    a   brook.     Mgv.:  vai, 
water.      Mq. :  vai,    water,    liquid, 
juice.     Ta.:  vai,  sweet  water,  sap, 
juice.      (The  Polynesian  Wander- 
ings, 339) 
vaiapuga    lazy,    slothful,    inactive,    mert. 


268 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


vaiapuga — continued. 

indolent,  idle,  do-nothing,  useless, 
neglectful,  loiterer,  trifler,  apathy, 
leisure. 
vaihu  (vai-u)  milk. 

T  Mq.,  Ta.:  vaiu,  milk. 
vaipuga  {vai-puna)  spring  water. 

P  Mgv.:  vaipuna,    water    which    springs 
from  among  stones.    Mq. :  vaipuna, 
spring    water.       Ta.:  vaipuna,     a 
spring. 
vaitahe  {vai-tahe   i)  river. 
vaitara  winter  west  wind  T. 
vaitoa  {vai-toa  2)  sugar. 

Mgv.:  vaito,  id. 
vaituru  {vai-iuru  i)  water  conduit. 
vaivai  weak. 

PS  Mq. :  vaivai,  soft,  pleasant,  agreeable. 
Sa.,  To.:  vaivai,  weak. 
vaka  canoe,  boat,  bateau,  shallop,  barge. 
vakapoepoe  (vaka-poepoe)  boat. 
PPau.:  vaka,  csinoe..    Mgv.:  fa^a,  canoe, 
raft.    Mq. :  i^a^a,  canoe.    Ta.:  fao, 
canoe,  boat. 
vakavaka  narrow. 

Mq. :  vakavaka,  vadvad,  small,  fine,  thin. 
vanaga  to  speak,  to  say,  to  chat,  to  dis- 
course, to  address,  to  recount,  to 
reply,  to  divulge,  to  spread  a  rumor; 
argument,   conversation,    formula, 
harangue,    idiom,    locution,    verb, 
word,  recital,  response,  speech. 
vanaga  roroa,  chatterbox,  babbler. 
rava  vanaga,  candid,  babbler. 
tae  vanaga,  discreet. 
tai  vanaga,  ripple. 
vanagarua  {vanaga-rua  i)  echo. 
PPau.:  i;aMaga,to  warn  by  advice.  Mgv.: 
vanaga,     orator,     noise,     hubbub, 
tumult.     Mq.:  vanana,  to  sing,  to 
recite  genealogies.     Ta. :  vanaa,  or- 
ator, discourse,  counsel,  advice. 
This  is  scarcely  metathetic  when  we 
notice  the  frequency  in  modern  Samoan 
speech  of  the  exchange  of  these  two  nasals, 
particularly  when  they  occur  in  the  same 
word,  thus  finagalo  is  commonly  spoken 
figanalo.      In  Samoa  vdgana  means  to  re- 
sound, but  we  note  with  interest  a  specific 
vdgana  meaning  the  speech  of  a  tulafale 
at  Sagana;  in  Nine  note  vaga-hau  to  speak; 
in  Tonga  we  find  vago  to  talk  and  chatter 
on   whilst    none   care   about   it;   Futuna 
vagana  is  to  talk  incessantly. 
vanavana  feather  garland. 
varahorohoro  {vara-horohoro  i)  appetite. 
varavara  I  not  compact,  thinly  sown,  loose, 
sparse,  to  have  spaces,  scattered, 
rarity,  a  Bible  verse. 
aval  varavara,  to  go  singly. 
varavara  no,  sometimes. 
hakavaravara  thinly  sown,  spaced. 
PS   Pau.:  varavara,  scattered,   dispersed. 
Mgv.:  varavara,  thin,  lightly  scat- 
tered.   Ta.:  mrai'ara, sparse, thinly 
sown,  rare. 
Sa.:  valavala,  wide  apart,  coarse. 
varavara  2  thick  (a  sense-invert). 
(vare  1)  hakavare  to  crisp,  to  plaster. 
hakavarevare  to  level. 


vare  2  driveler. 

P  Mgv. :  vare,  clumsy,  inept. 
vare  3  cf.  turivare. 
varegao  to  speak  indistinctly,  to  offend,  to 

pretend. 
varevare  1  steep,  rugged. 
varevare  2  smooth,  plain,  without  rocks. 
hero  varevare,  without  branches. 
tino  varevare,  slender. 
kona  varevare,  open  place,  court,  mar- 
ket place. 
PS  Sa. :  valevale,  fat.  To. :  valevale,  young, 
tender,  applied  to  babies. 
In  Nuclear  Polynesia  it  is  difficult  to 
j        dissociate  this  vale  from  the  vale  conveying 
1        the  sense   of   ignorance.     In  Samoa  this 
'        varevare     appears     only    as    applied,    le 
valevale,  to  a  hog  that  is  not  fat.     It  is 
probable   that   varevare   2    preserves   the 
Proto-Samoan    primitive    and    that    the 
sense-invert,    in   the   preceding   item,   is 
j        directed  away  from  the  germ  sense. 
!    vari  about,  circumference,  to  turn  in  a  circle. 
j  hakavari  pliant,  to  bend,  square. 

I  varivari  about,  to  go  around. 

!  vavari  a  garland. 

varikapau   circumference,   to  surround,   a 
compass,  to  admire. 
hiriga  varikapau,  to  go  in  a  ring. 
pa  varikapau,  to  close  in. 
varitakataka  {vari-taka  3)  to  surround. 
varu  1  eight. 

PPau.:  avaru, id.    Mgv.:  varu, id.    Mq.: 
vatl,  id.     Ta.:  varu,  vau,  id. 
varu  2  to  shave,  to  remove  the  beard,  to 
shear,  to  clip,  to  rasp,  a  plane. 
varuvaru  to  peel,  to  remove  the  bark, 
to   plane,  to  scrape,  to  shear. 
P  Mgv.:  varu,  to  plane,  to  cut  the  hair. 
Mq. :  vaii,  to  shave,  to  scrape.    Ta. : 
varu,  vau,  to  shave.     (The  Poly- 
nesian Wanderings,  326.) 
vau  ko  vau,  I. 

Pau.:  ovau,  I. 
vaua  they  R.    (?  raua).  Cf.  Ta.:  vera,  they. 
vavae  (vae  3) 
vavae  to  separate,  to  disunite. 

P  Ma. :  wawae,  to  divide. 
vavakai  appetite  (?  ravakai). 
vavari  (vari). 
vavau  rniro  vavan,  switch. 
vave  water  in  motion,  a  long  wave. 

pokopoko  vave,  trough  of  the  sea. 
tai  vave,  rough  sea. 
vave  kai  kohe,  unapproachable. 
vavovavo  echo,  sound  of  the  sea. 

Mq.:  vavo,    noise    of    breaking    waves. 
Ta.:  vevo,  echo. 
vekeveke  eyelash,  banana  flower. 

Mq.:  vekeveke,  veevee,  tentacles,  bristles. 
veku  humus. 
vekuveku,  moist,  muddy. 

hakavekuveku  to  dampen,  to  wet. 
Mgv.:    vekiveki,    moist,    damp.      Mq. : 
veku,  veil,  moist,  wet  through.  To. : 
viku,  wet. 
veneri  Friday  {Vendredi). 
veo  1  navel,  button. 

epe  veo,  earring. 
pu  veo,  buttonhole. 


RAPANUI-ENGLISH    VOCABULARY. 


269 


veo  2  (vero  i ) 

veo  3  metal,  copper. 

Mgv.:  veo,  copper,  tin.     Ta.:  veo,  cop- 
per, brass. 
vera   hot,   fire,   to  flame,   torch,    to   light, 
kindle. 
vera  paka,  burning. 
vera  itiiti  no,  lukewarm. 
vera  mahava,  hot. 
veraga  combustion. 
veravera   hot,   heat,   burning,   cooked 

too  much. 
hakavera  to  kindle. 
hakaverapaka  to  heat  up. 
hakaveravera  to  grill. 
PPau.:  vera,  fire;  veravera,  heat.     Mgv.: 
vera,  fire  among  the  reeds.     Mq. : 
vera,  ved,  burning,  hot,  fire,  cooked. 
Ta.:  vera,  vea,  id. 
vere  I  beard,   moustache  (vede  Q). 
vere  gutu,  moustache. 
verevere  shaggy,  hairy,  tow,  oakum. 
Mgv.:  veri,  bristly,  shaggy,  chafed  (of 
a  cord  long  in  use).     Mq.:  veevee, 
tentacles.     Ta.:  verevere,  eyelash. 
vere  2  to    weed    {ka-veri-mai,    pick,    cut- 
grass  T). 
verevere  to  weed. 
P    Mgv.:  vere,    to    weed.      Mq.:  veevee, 
vavee,  id. 
verega  fruitful,  valuable. 

verega  kore,  unfruitful,  valueless,  con- 
temptible,   vain,    futile,   frivolous. 
tae  verega,  insignificant,  valueless. 
mataku  verega  kore,  scruple. 
Mgv.:  verega,  a  design  put  into  execu- 
tion ;  one  who  is  apt,  useful,  having 
a  knowledge  how  to  do  things. 
veri  1  myriapod,  centipede. 

P  Pau. :  veri,  centipede.  Mgv. :  veri,  a 
poisonous  marine  annelid  resem- 
bling the  centipede.  Mq. :  m,  cen- 
tipede, myriapod.  Ta.:  reri,  centi- 
pede, a  marine  insect. 
veri  2  monster,  monstrous. 
veveri  execrable. 

veriveri  abominable,  frightful,  hideous, 
horrible,  to  shock,  illicit,  impure, 
immoral,  ugly,  contemptible. 
veriveri  ke,  detestable,  infamous,  re- 
pulsive. 
oone  veriveri,  mud,  slime. 
P  Pau.:  veri,  disgusting,  hideous.     Mgv.: 
veriveri,    very    bad,    disagreeable, 
ugly,  repulsive. 
vero  1  arrow,  dart,  harpoon,  lance,  spear, 
nail,    to    lacerate,    to    transpierce 
(veo). 
P  Mgv.:  vero,  to  dart,  to  throw  a  lance, 
the  tail;  verovero,  ray,  beam,  ten- 
tacle.    Mq.:  veo,  dart,  lance,  har- 
poon, tail,  horn.     Ta.:  vero,  dart, 
lance. 
vero  2  to  turn  over  face  down. 
vetevete  to  untie,  to  unbutton,  to  unbridle, 
to  disentangle. 
vevete  to  absolve,  to  unchain,  to  untie, 
to  deliver,  to  set  free,  to  unfold. 


vetevete — continued. 

to  unroll,  to  detach,  to  liberate,  to 
enlarge,  to  slacken. 
vevetea  slack,  loose. 
vevetehaga  remission. 
P  Mgv.,  Mq.:  vetevete,  to  untie,  to  loosen, 
to  detach.     Ta. :  vele,  id. 
veuveu  kahu  aruga  o  te  veuveu,  voyoX  (sail). 
veve  in  haste,  to  hurry. 

veveveve  to  hasten,   diligent,   greedy, 
prompt,  rash,  speedy,  swift,  quick. 
ki  veveveve,  voluble. 
P     Pau.:    vave,     speedily.     Mgv.:    vave, 
prompt,    quick,    to    make    haste; 
vevaveva,   to    eat   quickly.      Mq.: 
veve,    vave,   prompt,  quick.      Ta.: 
vave,  id. 
veveara  {veve-ara  2)  waking,  to  wake  up. 
veveri  stupefied,  commotion,  to  apprehend, 
to  start  up  out  of  sleep,  sensation, 
vevete  (vetevete). 
viatiko  viaticum. 
vicario  vicar. 
vie  woman,  wife. 

vie  hanau,  midwife. 
noho  vie,  to  marry. 
hakarere  ki  te  vie,  to  divorce. 
vigiria,  vigil. 
{   vihaviha  uninhabited,  desolate. 
viku  1  sacred. 

koona  viku,  sanctuary. 
hakaviku  to  consecrate,  to  interdict. 
i    (viku  2)  hakaviku  to  pout. 
vinea  vine. 
viretute  virtue. 

viri  to  turn  in  a  circle,  to  clew  up,  to  groom, 
to  twist,  to  dive  from  a  height,  to 
roll  (kaviri). 
hakaviri  crank,  to  groom,  to  turn  a 
wheel,  to  revolve,  to  screw,  to  beat 
down. 
kahu  hakaviri,  shroud. 
viriga  rolling,  danger. 
viriviri  ball,  round,  oval,  bridge,  roll, 
summit,  shroud,  to  twist,  to  wheel 
round,  to  wallow. 
hakaviriviri  to  roll,  to  round. 

ri77ta  hakaviriviri,  stroke  of  the  fist, 
fisticuff. 
P   Pau.:  viriviri,   to   brail,   to   clew   up; 
koviriviri,  twisting.     Mgv. :  viri,  to 
roll,  to  turn,  to  twist;  viviri,  to  fall 
to  the  ground  again  and  again  in  a 
fight.     Mq. :  vii,  to  slide,  to  roll,  to 
fall  and  roll.     Ta. :  viri,  to  roll  up, 
to  clew  up. 
virigine  virgin. 
viritopa  (viri-topa  6)  danger. 
vitiviti  crayfish. 

Pau. :  kohitihili,  a  shrimp.    Mgv. :  kaviti- 
viti,  a  small  crab  that  hides  in  the 
sand. 
(viuviu)  hakaviuviu  to  squat. 
voka  to  put  on  shoes. 

Mq. :  oka,  to  introduce  into. 
vou  squeak  of  rats. 

Mgv. :  ?  vuho,  the  noise  made  by  a  man 
or  fish  that  escapes. 


ENGLISH-RAPANUI  FINDING-LIST. 

It  is  preferable  to  present  this  section  of  the  work  as  no  more  than  a 
finding-Hst,  leaving  to  the  Rapanui  vocabulary,  so  far  as  may  lie  in 
that  material,  the  determination  of  the  manner  wherein  the  several 
vocables  may  fitly  be  employed.  In  accordance  with  this  plan  it  has 
rarely  seemed  necessary  herein  to  differentiate  those  words  which  have 
various  significations  under  a  single  form. 


abandon 
abdicate 
abdomen 
abhor 


abjure 

able 

aboard 

abolish 

abominable 

abortion 

abound 

about 

above 

abridge 

abrogate 

abscess 

absence 

absent 

absolve 

absorb 

abstain 

abstinence 

absurd 

abundance 

abuse 

abut 

abyss 

accept 

access 

accident 

accidental 

accommodate 

accompany 

accomplish 

accord 
according  to 
accost 
accredit 
accumulate 


hoa,  patu,  hakarere,  titiri. 

accuse 

aval,  topa. 

manava. 

accustom 

kokoma  hanohano  manava 

achieve 

pohi,   kokoma   eete,    ko- 

acid 

koma  rita. 

acquiesce 

hakarere,  titiri. 

acquire 

morava. 
pikipiki,  eke. 
hakamou,  hakanoho. 

acquit 
acrid 

rakerake,  veriveri. 

across 

gaapu,  topatini,  poki  gaapu, 

act 

poki  puepue,  poki  tuahuri. 

active 

kai  taria  te  kai,  hoao,  mau 

ke  avai. 

actual 

peaha,  vari,  hakahariu. 

add 

a  ruga,  ki  ruga. 

addict 

hakapotopoto,  hore. 

addition 

hakakore,  hakamou. 

address 

arakea,     mageo,    makigaa, 

adhere 

manu  nave,  tao,  turivare. 

adhesion 

garoa,  ku  ohoa. 

adjoin 

ina  o  nei,  garo. 

adjourn 

vevete. 

adjust 

miti,  mou,  paka. 

kaihaga,  kai  oho. 

administer 

ina  kai  kai,  poremo. 

admire 

eva,  nivaniva,  oohia. 

admit 

mau  ke  avai,  hoao,  kai  taria 

admonition 

te  kai. 

adolescent 

ika  ke  avai  mo,  kori  ke  avai, 

adopt 

kori,  hakamee. 

adore 

ikapotu. 

adorn 

ata  hakahohonu,  anoano. 

adroit 

hakatitika,  too,  hapai,  mau. 

adulterer 

mahani  maia. 

adultery 

gogoroaa,  horihori. 

advance 

ina  e  tumu. 

advance gua 

hakarivariva. 

adversary 

i  muri  oo  na,  harai,  haatigo. 

adversity 

hakamou,    hakapae,    haka- 

advice 

moko. 

advise 

mau,  tuku,  avai. 

advocate 

kia. 

adze 

hakatupuaki,  tuu,  hakatata. 

affable 

hakatitikahaga. 

hue,  pupu,  hakanego,  haka- 

affair 

ruga,  hakatiti. 

affect 

tuhi,    tuhi    no    mai,    tuhi 

reoreo,  hakakemo. 
mahani. 
hakapae. 

mageo,  kavakava,  uu. 
higa. 
too. 
hakakore,  hakapae. 

mageo. 

hakarava,  hiriga  tahataha. 

haga,  taga. 

paka,  pakapakakina,  hora- 
horau. 

aneira.  igeneira,  oaha. 

tataku,  hakarava. 

piri  iho. 

ma. 

vanaga. 

hakarogo. 

higa. 

harai,  ikapotu, 

moe  atu  ra,  aneira. 

honohono,   hakapiri,   haka- 
rivariva, titi. 

hakarivariva,  hakatitika. 

maharo,  titiro,  varikapau. 

too,  hakauru,  uga. 

hakarivariva. 

tugutugu. 

too,  mau. 

hakaaroha. 

rakei,  hakariva. 

maori. 

menia,  rekareka. 

honihoni. 

hakatupuaki,  tata. 
1  tagata  rae. 

tagata  kokoma  eete. 

gogoroaa,  horihori. 

aakihaga,  kihaga,  hakamaa. 

aaki. 

tarupu. 

peu. 

hakaaroha,    magaro,    riva- 
riva. 

haga,  hakaheu,  keukeu. 

tagi. 

271 


272 


affected 

affectionate 

affinity 

affirm 

affix 

afflict 

afford 

affright 

affront 

after 

afterbirth 

afternoon 

afterward 

again 

against 

age 

agglomerate 

aggregate 

aggregation 

agile 

agitate 

ago 

agony 

agree 

agreeable 

agreement 


aground 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


tf 


ahead 
aid 

aigrette 

aim 

air 

air  V 

airy 

ajar 

alarm 

alas 

alburnum 

alien 

alienate 

align 

all 

alleviate 

allurement 

ally 

almighty 

alone 

already 

also 

altar 

although 

always 

amass 

amaze 

ambition 

ambush 

amend 

amiable 


akaku,  eete   manava,    ma- 

among 

ki  rote,  ki  vaega. 

nava  pagaha. 

amplify 

hakanuinui. 

ragi,  peupeu. 

amplitude 

ahuahu  pupuhi. 

pirihaga. 

amputate 

kokoti,  here. 

aaki. 

amulet 

mohai  rikiriki.                                        ; 

titi. 

pagaha. 

avai. 

amuse 

hakareka,  hetu. 

ancestor 

tupuna. 

hakamataku. 

ancestry 

ivi. 

hiohio,  matau. 

anchor 

aka,  tau. 

ki  tua. 

anchorage 

kona  tau,  haga. 

eve. 

ancient 

hinihini  ke  avai,  tuhai. 

ahiahi. 

and 

e,  me,  ma,  pe,  piri. 

i  muri. 

anecdote 

taga. 

ki  hua. 

angel 

agera.                                    _ 

kia,  hakahorihori,  tutuki. 

anger 

kakai,  nn,  toua,  hiuihuri. 

matahi,  tau,  koroua. 

eete,   manava  eete,   ma- 

hue, negonego,  pupupu. 

nava  riri. 

hakapiri. 

angle  n 

atiga,  avaava. 

hakapa. 

angle  v 

hi,  ikahi,  ikakohau. 

rava  ahere,  horahoraukina, 

angry 

hae,  kokoma,  kokoma  eete, 

neku  ravatotouti. 

kokoma  hanohano,  taro- 

rum. 

taro. 

tuhaituhai. 

anguish 

pakupaku. 

kevakeva,  tata. 

animal 

puaka,  ika. 

haga,  hakatitika. 

animate 

hakaora. 

meitaki,  nenenene,  rivariva. 

animosity 

kokoma  hurihuri,  riri. 

higahaga,  haga,  hakaritega. 

ankle 

karikarivae. 

hakarivariva,  hakatitika- 

annihilate 

hakakore,  hakamou. 

haga. 

announce 

tara,  hakatikea,  muko,  ha- 

paepae  ki  uta,  marere. 

pai  rogo. 

aue. 

annul 

hakakore,  hakamou. 

a  mua. 

anoint 

akui. 

tarupu,  hanu,  moahu,  oko- 

another 

tetahi. 

rua. 

ant 

roe. 

hauvaero. 

antagonistic 

ihoiho. 

hakakeva,  hakatuu. 

antenna 

hihi. 

matagi,  agu,  reo. 

antique 

tuhai. 

hakamahia,  tauaki. 

anus 

kauha,  mogugu. 

koona  kohukohu. 

any 

na. 

hakamama. 

anyone 

tetahi. 

hopo,  mataku,  manava  ruru. 

apartment 

paigahare. 

aue,  ue. 

apathy 

noho  hakahaga,  noho  no. 

huhu. 

ape-fish 

nohue. 

hiva. 

apology 

gu. 

avai,  tuhi,  vaai. 

apparition 

tikeahaga  moemoea. 

hakarite,     hakauga,     tama 

appeal 

ragi.                 

hakatitika. 

appear 

tikea  mai,  hiti,  hiri,  horau, 

mou,  moua,  mouga,  paero. 

tata,  pukou. 

ananake. 

appease 

hakamagaro,  hakatuu. 

hakamaamaa. 

append 

hakatautau. 

mahaga. 

appetite 

maruaki,  vavakai,  manava 

pirihaga. 

nuinui,  varahorohoro. 

mana  noa. 

applaud 

ohuohu,  reka. 

okotahi,  tahaga. 

apply 

keukeu,  hakahuhu,  piri. 

kireira. 

appoint 

hakatitika. 

hoki,  pe. 

apportion 

tuha. 

aretare. 

appreciate 

tikea. 

noa. 

apprehend 

ruru,  veveri. 

ina  kai  mou,  tahaga. 

approach 

tata,  tupuaki,  hakatupuaki, 

hue,  hakanegonego. 

oi. 

maharo. 

approve 

titika,  hakatitika,  meitaki, 

akuaku,  atehopo,  makota. 

haga. 

pike,  harepiko. 

April 

hora. 

hakameitaki,      hakanapo- 

apron 

pareu. 

napo. 

arbiter 

tagata  hakarivariva. 

ariga  ekaeka,  ariga  magaro. 

arch 

taka. 

ENGUSH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


273 


archipelago 

motuhaua,  motupiri,  motii- 

attentively 

gutupiri,  gututae,  makenu. 

putuputu. 

attest 

aaki,  hakatitika. 

ardent 

matau. 

attract 

keriti. 

argument 

ki,  kihaga,  vanaga. 

audacious 

matatoa. 

arid 

gihigihi,  kehokeho,  mahia- 

augment 

hakanui,    hakarava.    haka- 

hia,  pakapaka. 

titi,    hakanego,    hakame- 

arm 

rima,  haro,  karu,  kekeune. 

ncge. 

armpit 

haiga. 

author 

tumu,  rutirae. 

around 

takataka,  varivari,  viri  ta- 

authority 

ao,  titikaga. 

kapau,  hariu. 

authorize 

hakatitika. 

arouse 

ara. 

autumn 

vahatoga. 

arrange 

rakei,    hakatahuga,    haka- 

avaricious 

kaikiuo 

rivariva. 

avenge 

hakahcre,  hakahererua,   ati 

arrest 

mamau,  mau,  haniharu,  kia 

ko  peka. 

hie. 

avid 

atchopo. 

arrive 

ahere,    hiri,    paka,    pukou, 

avoid 

hakataha,  hipa. 

rori,  tehe,  topa,  turu. 

avow 

hakarivariva,  aaki. 

arrogance 

tea. 

await 

atiati. 

arrogate 

iko. 

awake 

ara,  ora,  karu. 

arrow 

vero. 

away 

ina   o  nei,   aho,   tere,   tao. 

arrowroot 

pia. 

hakataha,  patu. 

art 

tnaa,  rava. 

awkwardness 

konee. 

artery 

ua. 

awry 

higahiga. 

article 

paiga. 

axe 

toki,  peu. 

artifice 

reo. 

artisan 

maori. 

babbler 

vanaga  roroa,  rava  vanaga. 

arum 

kape. 

bachelor 

noho  tahaga,  tae  moe. 

as 

pe,  pei,  etahi  hakarite,  pahe. 

back 

tua,     tuaivi,     hoki,     hariu, 

as  far  as 

tae  atu  ki,  teke  ki  nei. 

kumu,  matahakahiva. 

as  soon  as 

mau,  na. 

backbone 

hope. 

ascension 

hiriga. 

backside 

kauha,  mogugu. 

ascent 

pikiga. 

bad 

kino,  rake,  ii,  para,  topa. 

ash 

ehuehu,  eoeo. 

bag 

kete,  hiri,  raraga. 

aside 

hariu,  patu,  perigi. 

baggage 

rakau. 

ask 

ui. 

bait 

mounu,    mahaga,    mahaga 

aspect 

ariga,  mala,  akari. 

puku. 

assassinate 

oka,  kokoti. 

balance 

hakarereva,  hakatono. 

assault 

mea  rakerake. 

bald 

marago,  marego. 

assemble 

nego  mai,  hakanego,  pin. 

ball 

mamarahaga,  aku,  takataka, 

assessment 

hakatitikahaga. 

tekai,  viriviri. 

assiduous 

putuputu. 

ballast 

rakau  o  te  miro. 

assign 

hakarivariva. 

banana 

meika,    tumumeika,    hoke. 

assimilate 

hakarite. 

vekeveke. 

assist 

rava,  roau,  manau,  tahu. 

banish 

raga. 

associate 

harai,  okorua,  piri. 

bank 

tatapa. 

assuage 

hakaora. 

banner 

reva. 

assumption 

hapaihaga,  hiriga. 

baptism 

papatema. 

assure 

aaki,  mauteki,  hakamau. 

bargain 

hakahere. 

asthma 

hupeepee,  hi,  kokogo,  tugu- 

barge 

vaka. 

tugu. 

bark 

kiri;  tagi,  varuvaru. 

astonish 

manava  eete,  maharo. 

barrel 

pahu. 

astound 

maharo,  eete. 

barren 

paa. 

astray 

parera. 

barrier 

papae. 

asylum 

pikoga,  harepiko. 

barter 

hakahere. 

at 

ki. 

base 

tumu. 

at  first 

ki  mua. 

baseless 

tumu  kore. 

at  last 

mou,  moua,  mouga. 

bashfulness 

hakama. 

at  once 

aneira,  igeneira,  ananake. 

basket 

kete,  uruuru. 

atom 

huhu. 

bass 

reo  nui. 

atone 

hakakore. 

bateau 

vaka. 

attach 

vaehere,  hakahio,  hakamau. 

bath 

hopu. 

attached 

hakaaroha,  ateate. 

bathe 

kau,  hopu,  ruku. 

attack 

rae,  rutirae,  hakakai. 

battle 

taua,  toua. 

attain 

rava. 

bawl 

tagi. 

attend 

atiati. 

bay 

haga,  pakoga. 

attention 

hakariva,  mou. 

bayonet 

uki. 

attentive 

hakarogo. 

be 

tuu. 

274 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


beach 

haga. 

bless 

beacon 

pahuahi. 

blessed 

bean 

pipi. 

blind 

bear 

pagaha. 

beard 

vere,  varu. 

blink 

beat 

puopuo,  higa,  turaki,  tutu, 

blister 

hakaviri. 

bloat 

beautify 

hakaritorito. 

blond 

because 

no  te  mca. 

bloom 

bed 

rago. 

blood 

bedstead 

pepepcpe. 

bloody 

before 

vaha,  a  mua. 

blot 

beg 

nonoi,  ue,  ui. 

blotch 

beggar 

rakau  kore. 

blow 

beginning 

rae. 

blue 

begone 

ka  oho,  ka  tere,  ka  ea,  oi. 

blunder 

behind 

tua,  noho  muri. 

blush 

behold 

ena,  ira. 

bluster 

siijj; 

here. 

boar 

kerereki. 

board 

belief 

kihaga,  rogoa. 

boast 

believe 

rogo. 

boat 

bell 

kiukiu,  tagi  kiukiu. 

bodkin 

belly 

kopu,  manava. 

body 

bellyache 

mamae  kopu. 

^*'?. 

belong 

ra  mea. 

boil 

below 

raro. 

bench 

noho,  pepe. 

bold 

bend 

hakapiko,    hakauru,    haka- 

boldly 

vari,  taha,  papau,  huri, 

bolster 

amo,  noi. 

bolt 

beneath 

raro. 

bond 

beneficent 

atakai. 

bone 

benevolent 

rima  atakai. 

booby 

bequest 

avaihaga. 

book 

berry 

mokohi,  karu,  poporo. 

boom 

besmear 

puo. 

border 

best 

rivariva  ke. 

born 

bet 

mamahi. 

borrow 

betray 

aaki. 

bound 

better 

meitaki  ke,  rivariva  ke,  ora- 

bow  down 

ora  no  iti,  hakanaponapo. 

bowels 

between 

ki  vaega. 

bowl 

bewildered 

pepeke. 

bowsprit 

bewitched 

hakanivaniva. 

box 

beyond 

taie. 

bile 

nuu. 

boy 

bind 

here. 

brackish 

bird 

manu. 

brag 

birth 

poreko. 

braid 

bishop 

epikopo. 

brain 

bit 

horega,      moremore,     ohio 

brake 

gagau. 

bran 

bite 

gau, akarau. 

branch 

bitter 

kava,  takeo. 

brave 

blab 

ravapeto. 

black 

kerekere,  hanehane,  reeree, 

breach 

uriuri. 

bread 

bladder 

tagamimi. 

break 

blade 

hoe. 

blame 

kakai,  tou. 

blanch 

hakatea,  pipi. 

break  in 

blaspheme 

hakameemee. 

breakers 

bleach 

hakateatea,  hakaritorito. 

bleed 

toto. 

breast 

blend 

hakaeuru,  hakaekaeka,  ha- 

breath 

kahihoi,  hirohiro. 

breathe 

hakameitaki. 
togihia. 

mala  raparapa,  matakeva, 
matapo. 

hakamatakeva. 

pati. 

pupuhi. 

kunekune,  teatea. 

hua. 

toto. 

kutoto. 

poa. 

kino. 

piri,  tigi ;  puhi,  hau,  hu,  peti . 

kerekere,  uriuri. 

tae  ripoi. 

hakakurakura,  hakama. 

pogeha. 

paha. 

taua,  tomoa. 

ravaki,  paru,  tea,  maharo. 

vaka,  poti,  tahuri,  titi,  tuku. 

uki. 

tino,  aro,  piri,  pupu  mai. 

roto. 

arakea,  tao,  maki;  puneki- 
neki,  pipi,  gaehe,  panene. 

matau. 

pakapakakina,  atiati. 

egarua. 

maga  nuinui,  horo. 

herega. 

ivi. 

kuia. 

puka. 

pohiuhiu. 

tapa,  tatapu,  titaa. 

hanau,  poreko,  punua. 

avai  hakahou. 

ketu,  punene,  titaa. 

noi. 

kokoma. 

hipu. 

poihuihu. 

pahu;  hahao,  puopuo,  tigi- 
tigi. 

tamaroa. 

kava,  taitai. 

paru,  teatea. 

hatu,  raraga. 

manavai,  roro. 

hakaoho. 

kiri  haraoa. 

maga,  horo  varevare,  pipi. 

mata^oa,  tae  mataku,  ma- 
tau. 

ava. 

haraoa. 

gaa,  motu,  more,  hati,  pa- 
rehe,  pakakina,  gutu,  teki- 
teki  ke,  marere. 

euai. 

tai  hati,  tai  poko,  pakakina, 
pari. 

u,  uma,  kopu,  omoomo. 

agu,  ora,  ina,  haha  pipiro. 

aguagu. 


ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


276 


breathless 

gaegae,  haipo  rahirahi 

,  ma- 

cabin 

hare. 

nava  tiha,   aguagu, 

agu 

cachalot 

ivi  hehcu. 

kore. 

cackle 

pogeha,  reokumi. 

breeze 

matagi,  hau,  tokerau. 

cajole 

hakamakcnu,  akurakura. 

bribe 

hakahere. 

cake 

paka. 

bridge 

viriviri. 

calabash 

hue,  hipu,  pakahera. 

bridle 

pena,  hakaiho. 

calamity 

gogoroaa. 

brief 

horauhorau. 

calculate 

tataku,  tapa. 

bright 

pupura,  maeha,  naponapo, 

calf 

rem. 

tea. 

calico 

tapa  guregure. 

brightness 

maeha,  hakamaeha,   haka- 

calk 

akauni,  hcruru. 

raparapa. 

call 

tara,  ohu. 

brightness 

marama. 

calm 

atakai,    gaogao,    hatahata, 

brilliance 

herohero. 

hopehopc,    hori,    kotaki. 

brilliant 

tea,  meitaki. 

magaro,  marie,  mau,  paka, 

bring 

uga  mai,  hakauga,  tiipatupa, 

riva. 

hakatari,   patu  mai 

,  oho 

calumny 

tuhi. 

mai,    horau,    hari. 

koto. 

camp 

hue. 

hakahoki,  ea,  rava. 

cancer 

paka  rerere,  mahiti. 

bristling 

tutuu. 

candid 

rava  vanaga,  tae  naa. 

bristly 

maraka. 

candle 

ahi. 

broil 

hakapakapaka. 

cane 

tokotoko. 

bronze 

ihoiho,  kiukiu. 

cannibal 

kaitagata,  paoa  kaitagata. 

brood 

porekohaga,  moe,  uhamau. 

cannon 

pupuhi  nunui. 

brook 

manavai. 

canoe 

vaka,  poepoe,  paepae,  kuto. 

broom 

tutu. 

cap 

hau. 

brother 

hagupotu,  teina,  tuakana. 

capable 

maamaa,  rava,  morava. 

brother-in-law  taukete. 

cape 

ihu,  ikapotu,  mokomoko. 

brow 

korae. 

capital 

hetu. 

brown 

ehuehu,  hikuvera,  uriuri. 

capsize 

pokupoku. 

bruise 

pahure,   tigitigi,   toto 

pine. 

capstan 

ruruku,  hivo. 

rerorero. 

captive 

raga. 

brush 

horohoro,  akui. 

capture 

rava,  ravahaga. 

brushwood 

kohukohu. 

card 

parapara. 

brusque 

gu,  guha,  keriti. 

care 

gogoroaa,  hakarivariva. 

bubble 

kuto,  pupa,  puneki. 

carefully 

koroiti. 

bubo 

arakea,  manu  nave,  tao 

careless 

tae  manau. 

bucket 

pakete. 

caress 

hakaaroha,  hakareka. 

bud 

pipi. 

cargo 

negonego. 

build 

kato,  ato,  titi. 

carpenter 

tagata  hagamiro. 

building 

hare,  miro. 

carpet 

kahuvae,  eeriki. 

bulk 

puputa. 

carry 

amo,  hapai,  hari,  hoki,  hai, 

bull 

puaka  tamaroa. 

tao,  tari,  tupa,  uta,  iko. 

bulrush 

gaatu. 

cart 

potaka. 

bunch 

kahui. 

cartilage 

poga. 

bundle 

hai,  pope. 

carve 

tarai,  kokoti,  horehore,  honi- 

bung 

kokomo,  puru,  api, 

honi. 

bungler 

nivaniva. 

cascade 

aa. 

bureau 

hata. 

case 

kete. 

burden 

amoga,    hapaihaga.    uraga, 

cask 

pahu. 

hakavega,  hakarere, 

ha- 

cast 

hoa. 

kapegopego,  runu. 

cast  lots 

mamahi. 

burial 

rumaki,  tanuaga. 

castrate 

hore. 

burn 

ura. 

cat 

kuri. 

burning 

veravera,  giigii. 

catch 

mau,   here,   kato,   morava. 

bury 

tanu,  rumaki. 

pipiri. 

bush 

miro  kohukohu,  miro 

taka- 

caterpillar 

eanuhe. 

taka. 

cattle 

puaka,  toro. 

bushy 

matoru,  pegopego. 

caught 

roaa. 

business 

hakahere,  taga. 

cause 

tumu. 

busy 

haga. 

causeless 

tumu  kore. 

but 

mea  ke,  mea  ra,  reka. 

cave 

ana,  karava,  pokoga,  rua. 

buttocks 

taki  eeve. 

cease 

mou,  pava,  hakarere. 

button 

veo. 

cede 

mae  atu'ra. 

buttonhole 

pu  veo. 

celebrate 

roau. 

buy 

hoko,  hakahere. 

celebrated 

matau. 

buzz 

huhu. 

celestial 

ruga  iho,  no  te  ragi. 

by 

e,  ei. 

cell 

hare  no  iti. 

276 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


censure 

tarotaro,  tou,  tuhi. 

clasp 

rimaruru. 

census 

tapa  ki  te  igoa. 

clasp-knife 

hoe  hatu. 

centipede 

veri. 

class 

hakarite,  horega,  tika,  hare 

center 

vaega. 

hakaatuga. 

certain 

mau,  na. 

classroom 

hare  hakamarama. 

certainly 

haki. 

claw 

akikuku,    maikuku,    maga- 

chagrin 

gogoroaa,  hakapagaha. 

maga,  reke;  katikati. 

chain 

Ohio,  tarigariga. 

clay 

oone,  oonevai,  hehehehe. 

chair 

pepe,  rago. 

clean 

maitakia,  ritorito,  tata;  ho- 

challenge 

hakatau. 

roi,  kopikopi,  tutu. 

chamber 

horega,  rape. 

cleanse 

hopu. 

champ 

namunamu. 

clear 

hagihagi,  rahirahi,  ritorito, 

chance 

peaha. 

rakei,  hakarivariva,  horo- 

change 

hakahariu,  huri  ke,  hakaka- 

horo,  maoa,  mataki. 

huga. 

cleave 

kokoti. 

changeable 

reo  ke. 

clench 

rimahakaviriviri,  nihogau. 

channel 

ava. 

cleverness 

maori. 

chapel 

aretare  motu,  hare  pure. 

clew 

viri. 

character 

manava. 

cliff 

opata. 

charcoal 

mamara,  garahu,  eoeo. 

climb 

ketu,  piki. 

charge 

hue,  tuhi  reoreo. 

cling 

haruharu. 

charming 

rivariva,  ritorito. 

clip 

varu. 

chasm 

rare  nui. 

cloak 

inua,  nua. 

chastise 

puopuo,  tigitigi. 

clock 

raotare. 

chat 

ki.  vanaga. 

close  a 

piri,  hakatata,  titititi,  api. 

chatter 

vanaga  roroa,  hakareka. 

hakai  mai,  ata  hakaneke 

chatterbox 

vanaga  roroa. 

mai. 

cheap 

topa. 

close  V 

papae,  puru,  tiaki. 

check 

kukumu,  makuo,  mataputi. 

closely 

tupuaki. 

chemise 

kakava. 

closeness 

konee. 

cherish 

hakaihoiho. 

closet 

pahukumi. 

chest 

pahu,  uma. 

clot 

hiohio,  ihoiho,  kekeho,  pa- 

chew 

mama,  namunamu. 

kahia. 

chick 

mamari  punua. 

cloth 

tapa,  tutu,  tutua,  puapua, 

chicken 

mamari. 

kahu,  kao. 

chide 

kakai,  tarotaro. 

clothe 

puo,  uru. 

chief 

ariki,  honui. 

clothing 

hami,  kahu,  kao. 

child 

tama,  tamaiti,  poki,  tugu- 

cloud 

kirikirimiro,          kohukohu. 

tugu. 

puga. 

childbirth 

topa. 

cloudflecked 

ehuehu. 

childhood 

pokihaga. 

cloudless 

ragiamo. 

childish 

taga  poki. 

club 

ao,  paoha,  para,  titi  nui,  ua. 

childless 

paa. 

clubfooted 

kokope. 

chill 

ru,  papapapa,  maniri,  tekeo 

clumsy 

reherehe. 

meniri. 

cluster 

kahui. 

chilly 

tekeo. 

coagulate 

hiohio,  pakahia,  kekeho. 

chin 

kauvae,  umiumi. 

coal 

tutuma,  eoeo,  mamara. 

chink 

avaava. 

coarse 

tae  riva. 

chisel 

tapani. 

coast 

tahatai. 

choke 

aguagu,  gaopu,  oroina,  pu- 

coat 

hakaiho,  hakapiri. 

kuhina. 

coax 

keukeu. 

choose 

hue  ke,  tagi,  vavae,  vae. 

cobweb 

kupega  nanai. 

chop 

kokoti,  hore. 

cock 

moa  toa. 

chopper 

tapani. 

cockroach 

garara,  potupotu. 

chops 

haha 

coconut 

hakari,  niu. 

chronic 

matua. 

coffin 

pahu  papaku. 

chubby 

mataputi. 

coil 

takaitakai. 

church 

hare  pure. 

cold  a 

haumaru,     tekeo,     maniri, 

cicatrix 

ahau  hurihuri,  perehe. 

papapapa. 

circle 

takataka,  mimiro,  vari,  viri. 

cold  n 

kokogo,   mare,   hihi,   tugu- 

circumference  vari,  varikapau. 

tugu. 

circumspect 

titika. 

coldness 

takapau. 

circumstance 

e  mea. 

colic 

manava    karavarava,    ma- 

clack 

korokoro,   kurukuru,    miti- 

nava  ninihi,  hukihuki. 

miti. 

collar 

hehere. 

clandestine 

aherepo,  hakanaa. 

collect 

hakarogo,   hakapiti,    pupu, 

clap 

roturotu. 

puke,  hue. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


277 


collection  pupu,  huega. 

collide  tutuki. 

colonist  noho  no. 

color  ta,  hakarite,  hirohiro,  hore- 

hore. 
colorless  teatea. 

column  pou,  toga. 

comb  tapani,  hahari. 

combat  toua. 

combine  hakatitika. 

combustion      uraga,  veraga,  tutuga. 
come  ahere,  hiho,  oho  mai,  paka, 

rori,  rere,  piri,  tehe,  taua, 

turu,  uru,  tupu,  kakea,  a 

mua. 
comely  akari  rivariva. 

comet  uero. 

comfort  hakaora,  kavahia,  hakama- 

kona,  hakamaa. 
comfortably      maamaa. 
commander      ragi. 
commemorate  hakamanauhaga. 
commencement     rae. 
commend  hakahonui. 

commendable  rivariva. 
common  no  iharaa  iharaa,  noa,  ana- 

nake. 
commotion       ruru,  veveri. 
compact  matorutoru.putuputu.pego- 

pego;  hakatitikahaga. 
companion        repa  hoa,  uka  hoa. 
company  huega,  piri,  ananake. 

compare  hakarite. 

comparison       hakaritega. 
compass  mimiro,  varikapau,  hakata- 

viri. 
compensate      hakahere. 
competency      maa. 
competent         maa. 
complain  manava  pagaha. 

complaint         manava  rn,  geu. 
complete  nego;  hakatitika,  hakariva- 

riva. 
compose  hakarivariva. 

comprehend     rogo. 
compress  hakanemu,  hakahoki. 

compromise      hakagogoroaa,  horihori. 
comrade  repa  hoa. 

concave  pokopoko,  nokinoki. 

conceal  naa,  hue,  puru,  tanu. 

conceive  tupu. 

concentrate      api,  hakatakataka. 
concerning        kia  kua.  ro. 
conciliate  hakatuu  riri,  hakarivariva, 

hakamou. 
concise  poto. 

conclude  hakapae,  mou. 

concubinage     moe  no. 
concupiscence  hai 
condemn  hakarivariva,  rarara. 

condemnation  rarara. 
condition  hakarite. 

condolence       tagi,  tatagiragi. 
conduct  haga;  hakatari.a,  hakauga. 

conduit  turuvai,  vaituru. 

confederate       api,  hakapa. 
confer  hakatopa. 


confess  aaki,  hakaaaki. 

confide  repa  hoa,  mau. 

confound  hara,  tu. 

confused  tae  riva. 

confusion  hakaripoi,  hakama. 

congratulate    hakauga. 

conjecture         manau. 

conquer  hakatere,     rava,     morava, 

hakahiga. 
conquered         higaa. 
conscience         manau. 
consecrate         hakatapu,  hakaviku. 
consent  higa,  haga,  rogo. 

consequence     ai,  oaha  mai. 
conserve  tiaki. 

consider  mata,  matahakahire,  mata 

mine,  mata  hakataha. 
considerable     nunui,  oko  ke. 
console  hakamaamaa,  kamiora. 

consolidate       hakaiho,  hakamau. 
consort  oho  arurua. 

conspicuous     nunui. 
constant  ihoiho,  mau. 

consternation  manava  eete,  manava  ruru. 
constipation     tutae  hihi,  mogugu  kore. 
construct  haga,  kato,  titi. 

consume  hakapae. 

consummate    hakamou,  hakapae. 
consumption    kiteke. 
consumptive     keo. 
contact  tupuaki. 

contagion  poa. 

contain  tomo,  hoo. 

contemplate     manau  no  roto. 
contemptible   verega  kore,  veriveri,  raee- 

meea. 
contend  ihoiho. 

content  koakoa,  reka. 

continue  horauhorau,  ki  hua. 

contract  hakatitikahaga;    hakapoto, 

gaei. 
contradict         hakahorihori. 
contrary  haga  ke,  mea  ke,  maira. 

contribute         tarupu,  piri,  hau. 
contrition  manava  pohi. 

contortion         tipatipa. 
contusion  toto  pine,  tutuki. 

convalescence  riva  no  iti. 
conversation     ki,  vanaga,  hakareka. 
convert  riva,  hakarivariva. 

converted  hariua. 

convince  higa. 

convinced  higaa. 

convolvulus      tanoa. 
convulsion         haguhagu,  taora. 
coo  kuku. 

cook  tunu,  tao,  hakapakiu,  haka- 

paiku,  ootu. 
cooked  veravera,  rihariha;  kore  te 

ivi,    maemae    no,    paka- 

paka. 
cooking-place  umu. 

cool  tekeo  meniri,  haumaru,  tco. 

coolness  hau. 

copper  veo. 

copse  marumaru. 

copy  ta. 


278 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


coral 

puga. 

cry 

tagi,   ragi,    pogeha,   ekieki, 

cord 

taura,  hiri,  aratua. 

oca,  ohu. 

corner 

atiga. 

crystalline 

pupura. 

corporation 

huega. 

cudgel 

rakau  ta. 

corpse 

papaku,    tupapaku,    perigi, 

culpable 

rakerake. 

rumaki. 

cultivated 

rapurapua. 

correct 

riva  maoa,  mau,  hakariva- 

cunning 

haavare. 

riva,  titika,  tigitigi,  ava- 

cup 

hipu. 

ava. 

cupboard 

pahukumi. 

corrupt 

tuki. 

curdle 

kekeho,  pakahia. 

couch 

pepe. 

cure 

hakaora,  hakariva. 

cough 

tehu,  tugu,  kokogo. 

curiosity 

rivariva. 

council 

huega. 

curl 

takai,  tekai. 

count 

tapa. 

curly 

mikamika,    mirimiri,    piki- 

counterbalance     hakaihoiho. 

piki,  pekapeka. 

counterpoise 

hakaihoiho. 

curse 

pogeha,  tarotaro,  tuhitaga. 

country 

kaiga,  henua. 

curtail 

hakaiti. 

countryman 

noho  heenua. 

curtain 

kahu. 

countryside 

atahenua. 

custom 

mahani,  mea. 

couple 

piri  okorua. 

cut 

tehe,  hore,  hahoa,  hoa,  motu, 

courage 

matatoa,  matau. 

pao,  hugahuga,  honi,  hau- 

court 

kona  varevare. 

va,  huki,  kokoti,  petehe. 

cousin 

teina. 

cutaneous 

kiriputi. 

cover 

puru. 

cutting 

mata,  kai;  hati. 

covet 

tagitagi. 

covetous 

magugupuru,  alehopo. 

dainty 

rikiriki,  nomanoma. 

coward 

pepeke. 

damage 

momore  hihi,  mou  no,  haka- 

cowardice 

mataku. 

ripoi. 

crab 

pikea,  tupa. 

damn 

topa  ki  te  pokoga. 

crack 

gaa,  hakapakakina,  parehe, 

damp 

hehehehe. 

titaa. 

dampen 

hakavekuveku. 

crackle 

kekekeke. 

dance 

ate,  haka. 

cradle 

pahu. 

danger 

higa,      mataku,      viritopa, 

cram 

hakapuhapuha. 

viriga. 

cramps 

uapiki. 

dangerous 

mataku  ke. 

crank 

taviri,  hakaviri. 

dappled 

purepure,  mohai. 

crapulous 

rakerake  makona. 

dark 

kerekere,  uriuri,  hakahuri- 

crater 

ranorano. 

huri. 

cravat 

heregao. 

darken 

hakahurihuri,  hakanaa. 

crawl 

totoro. 

darkness 

po,  po  haha,  pouri. 

crayfish 

ura,  vitiviti. 

dart 

vero. 

crease 

kero,  hamoni. 

date 

raa. 

creation 

haga,  hagarae. 

daub 

akui,  puo  ei  oone,  puo,  rero. 

creep 

totoro. 

daughter 

tamaahine. 

crest 

rerepe,  teketeke. 

daughter-in- 

law     hunoga. 

crevice 

gaa. 

dawn 

ata,  ata  mea  ka,  hiti,  pukou. 

crime 

rakerake,  haga  rakerake. 

day 

raa,  po,  poraa,  marama. 

crisp 

hakavare. 

daybreak 

ata,  horau  hitihiti. 

criticize 

hakahoriga. 

dazzle 

matakekeva,  remereme. 

crook 

rou 

dead 

papaku,  tupatupa. 

crooked 

piko. 

dear 

hakaaroha,  ateate,  koa. 

cross 

hakaraigomigo,     hakapeka, 

dearth 

maruaki,  oge. 

tarotaro;  peka;  hiriga  ta- 

death 

mate,  kevakeva,  agu  kore, 

hataha. 

tata. 

cross-legged 

noho  hatu. 

death  rattle 

aguagu. 

crouch 

hakaitiiti. 

debark 

hoa. 

crow 

moa  ohoa. 

debase 

hakakemo. 

crowd 

huega,  gagata. 

debate 

kakai,  toua. 

crown 

pukao,  uru,  tupuraki. 

debauch 

tuki. 

crucify 

titi. 

debauchery 

rakerake. 

cruel 

manava   pohi,    gau. 

debouch 

mataki. 

crumble 

hakahugahuga,  hakamarere, 

debris 

horega,  hugahuga. 

hakaotaota,  porohata,  to- 

debt 

mau. 

paria. 

decant 

huri  ke,  hakaperigi  ke. 

crush 

hakagogoroaa,  pii,  rerorero. 

decapitate 

hore. 

crust 

paka. 

decay 

pipiro,  para,  paea. 

crutch 

tokotoko. 

decayed 

momomomo. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


279 


deceived 

hakarogo. 

deserving 

tau. 

December 

era. 

design 

ta,  tuhi,  haga,  manau,  ata. 

decent 

rivariva. 

desire 

maruaki,  haga,  heguhegu. 

deception 

reoreo. 

desirous 

atehopo. 

deceptive 

huahaga. 

desist 

hakarere,  moe  atu. 

decide 
declare 

hakatitika,  kia. 
aaki,  hakakite. 

desolate 

manava  hopohopo,  manava 
more,  vihaviha. 

decline 

declivity 

decorate 

karo. 

hiriga,  turuga. 

rakei. 

despair 
despatch 

tae  manau,  tae  tatari. 
hakatere,  uga. 

decrease 

hakapoto. 

despise 

hakameemee,       hakamigo- 

decree 

hakatitika. 

migo,  kokoma  hanohano. 

decrepit 

migo,  koroua. 

despite 

tae  haga. 

decry 

tuhi,  pogeha,  hakakemo. 

despoil 

iko. 

dedicate 

avai,  tuku,  tukuga. 

destination 

ikapotu. 

deep 

parera,  hohonu,  poke. 

destine 

hakarere,  vavae,  hue. 

deepen 

hakahohonu,    ,    hakapoko- 
poko. 

destroy 

hakamou,  hakamarere,  hoa- 
hoa. 

deface 
defame 

pohutu. 
ravaki. 

destruction 

moumou. 

defeat 

higa. 

detach 

vevete. 

defecate 

neinei. 

detachment 

topahaga. 

defend 

tarupu. 

detain 

mau. 

defer 

hakaroa. 

deteriorate 

ii,  popopopo. 

deform 

hatuhatu. 

detest 

kokoma  eete. 

deformed 

rakerake. 

detestable 

veriveri  ke,  eete,  hanohano. 

defraud 

toketoke. 

devastate 

hakamou,  oi,  reka. 

defy 

hakamigomigo,  hakatau. 

develop 

hakarivariva,  hakaroa. 

deify 

hakaetua. 

deviate 

topa  ke,  rere,  hipa. 

dejected 

hakamou. 

devil 

tiaporo,  atua. 

delay 

hakahinihini,  hakatuhai. 

devoted 

hakarogo. 

delegate 

oho,  rogo,  uga. 

devour 

namunamu. 

deliberate 

hakarivariva. 

devout 

rivariva. 

deliberation 

hakarivariva. 

dew 

hau. 

delicate 

nomanoma,  rivariva,  ruhi- 

dexterity 

maori. 

ruhi. 

diamond 

mapahiva. 

delight 

mea  nomanoma,  mea  riva- 

diarrhea 

nininini. 

riva. 

die 

mate,  aguagu. 

delirious 

eva. 

difference 

hakarite  ke. 

delirium 

nivaniva. 

different 

ke,  ka,  mea  ke. 

deliver 

ho,    mau,    avai,    hakaora. 

diffuse 

hakamarere. 

tuku,  vevete. 

difficult 

hihiri,  oko. 

deluge 

tarai. 

difficulty 

haga  nui,  hakarivariva. 

demand 

hiohio. 

dig 

are,  ken. 

demarcation 

horoga,  titaa,  hakatuutuu. 

digging  stick 

oka,  uki. 

demolish 

hakamarere,  hakamoumou. 

dignity 

ao,  hakatopa. 

hakaperigi,  hakatoparia. 

diligent 

horahorau,  veveveve. 

demonstration  hakakite. 

dilute 

hakaeuru. 

den 

pigoa. 

diminish 

hakaiti. 

dent 

avaava,  tigitigi. 

direct 

titika,  hakatitika,  titikama- 

deny 

ihoiho,  naa  no,  tae  aaki. 

aki,  hakatari. 

depart 

oho,  tere. 

dirt 

oone. 

departure 

terega. 

dirty 

oone  no. 

depose 

hakarere. 

disagreeable 

kavakava,  mageo. 

depreciate 

hakameemee,    hakamigo- 

disappear 

garo. 

migo. 

disapprove 

hakatuu,  kakai,  riri. 

depress 

mate  mala  mamae. 

disbelieve 

moo  hakarogo. 

deprive 

iko,  paea  tooa. 

disburse 

avai,  hakahere. 

deputy 

rogo. 

discern 

ui  hagihagi. 

derision 

hakameemee,       hakamigo- 

discharge 

hakaora,  tute. 

migo. 

disciple 

ati  oo. 

descend 

topa,  turu. 

discipline 

hakamatau,  hakamatatoa. 

descendant 

makupuna. 

disclose 

aaki,  hakakite. 

describe 

ta. 

discolored 

mariri. 

description 

ki. 

discourage 

kio. 

desert 

pakapaka;  raga,  tere. 

discourse 

vanaga. 

deserve 

mea  rivariva,  mea  meitaki 

discreet 

tae  aaki. 

ka  rava. 

discussion 

kakai. 

280 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


disdain 

hakameemee,       hakamigo-    ; 

doorkeeper 

migo,  hakanukanuka,  tae- 

dorado 

haga. 

dorsal 

disembowel 

hakatu. 

double 

disentangle 

vetevete. 

doubt 

disfigure 

pohutu. 

doubtful 

disguise 

hakakehu,  hakanehu,  akari 
pahe. 

dourness 

disgust 

mageo.  rua. 

dove 

disgusted 

kavahia. 

dowel 

dishcloth 

marc. 

down 

dishonest 

tae  riva. 

dowry 

dishonesty 

tae  rivariva. 

drag 

dishonor 

rakerake. 

dram 

disjoin 

haga  takataka. 

draw 

disjoint 

hakahata. 

dismal 

ge- 

dismiss 

hakahoki. 

drawer 

disobey 

kiukiu,  tariga  pogeha,  tariga 

drawers 

puru. 

drawing 

disorder 

hakaripoi. 

dream 

disparage 

hakameemee,  hakatopa. 

dredge 

disperse 

hava,  tute. 

dress 

display 

tamaki,  rakei,  puopuo. 

dressed 

displease 

pagaha,  koona  ke,  uhatu. 

dried 

displeased 

taehaga. 

drill 

dispose 

too. 

drink 

dispossess 

iko. 

drive 

dispute 

toua,  titigi,  kakai. 

disquiet 

hakapagaha. 

driveler 

dissension 

toua. 

drizzle 

dissolve 

hirohiro,  hakavai,  hakaeuru, 
toto. 

drop 

dissuade 

tarupu,  hakanoho. 

droll 

distance 

ava,  roaga. 

droop 

distant 

ava,  koroa,  roroa. 

dropsy 

distinct 

ke. 

distinction 

ananake. 

drown 

distress 

mamaki. 

drowsy 

distribute 

aval,  tuha,  tauga,  tahuga. 

district 

tauga,  tuha. 

distrust 

rarau. 

drum 

disturbance 

papakina. 

drunk 

disunite 

vavae. 

ditch 

rua,  rua  papaka,  pokopoko. 

dry 

dive 

ruku,  viri. 

diverse 

ke. 

ductile 

diversity 

hakarite  ke. 

due 

divert 

hakataha,  reka. 

dugout 

divide 

moremore,  tuha,  hugahuga. 

dull 

divine 

hihoi. 

dung 

divinity 

etuahaga. 

dupe 

division 

pae,  paega,  paiga. 

duplicity 

divorce 

hakarere. 

durable 

divulge 

aaki,  vanaga. 

during 

dizzy 

moko. 

dust 

do 

haga. 

dwarf 

docile 

magaro. 

dwell 

doctrine 

ki. 

dwelling 

dodge 

hakataha,  patu. 

dying 

dog 

hauhau,  tokoma,  paihega. 

dysentery 

doleful 

pere. 

dyspeptic 

dollar 

tara,  moni  tara. 

dysury 

domestic 

kia. 

domineering 

ragitea. 

each 

do-nothing 

vaiapuga. 

eager 

door 

haha. 

tiaki  haha. 

aku. 

turituri,  oe. 

hakapa,  hatu. 

kai  maa. 

peaha. 

kukumu  kivakiva,  tae  ka- 

kata. 
kiakia. 

hakapu, hakahuru. 
iho,  patu;  huhuru. 
rakau. 

kume,  totoi,  totoro. 
miti. 

ta,    ata,    kume,    oi,    hoki, 
kumu,  pokoo,  ootu,  haka- 
ruga. 
pahu  oka. 
vae  no  rote, 
rona. 

moe,  moemoea,  tikeahaga. 
taka. 

tapa,  kahu,  puo,  uru,  rakei. 

parei. 

pararuga. 

matau,  hakamatatoa,  hou. 

unu,  hakaruku. 

hakauru,  tute,  totono,  haka- 
tomo,  oka,  hakaraga. 

vare,  vare  roroa. 

mihimihi. 

mata,  nininini,  pakakina, 
perigi,  topa,  turu. 

hakareka. 

giigii- 

ahuahu,  ahukarukaru,  ga- 
repe,  pati,  puti,  takapau. 

garo,  emu. 

mata  neranera,  mata  keva- 
keva,  mata  mamae,  mata 
neva,  matakekeva. 

pahu,  hura,  rurururu. 

makona,  hakamakona,  tipa- 
tipa. 

mahiahia,  pakapaka,  gihi- 
gihi,  kehokeho,  horoi. 

ekaeka. 

titikahia. 

poepoe,  paepae. 

maniga,  mou  no,  punipuni. 

tutae. 

nivaniva,  toke. 

reoreo. 

ihoiho. 

a  mea  ka. 

rehu,  hakaeoeo. 

tagata  poto. 

noho. 

noho. 

papaku. 

nini,  ninitoto. 

keo. 

tae  mimi. 

tetahi,  teratera. 
pakapakakina,    paka,    tnir 
nava  tagi,  ihoiho. 


ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


281 


eagerness 

ear 

ear-drop 

earlier 

earnest 

earnestly 

earnestness 

ear-pendant 

ear-ring 

ease 

easily 

east 

easy 

eat 

ebb 

echinus 

echo 

eclipse 

economical 

economize 

ecstasy 

edge 

edifice 

eel 

efface 

effect 

effeminate 

efficacious 

effrontery 

egg 

egress 

eight 

elbow 

elder 

elder  brother 

elect 

elegance 

elegant 

element 

elephantiasis 

elevate 

elevation 

eloquent 

else 

emaciated 

embalm 

embark 

embellish 

emblem 

embolden 

embrace 

eminent 

emollient 

emotion 

employ 

employment 

emptiness 

empty 

enamel 

enchant 

enclose 

enclosure 
encompass 


ihoiho. 

tariga,  epe. 

karokaro  tariga. 

oganeira. 

ravapure. 

hiohio. 

tagi. 

ohu. 

epeveo,  tariga. 

era,  tuaivi,  hakamaamaa. 

maamaa. 

puku  haga  oao. 

mea  no  iti. 

kai,  maruaki,  gaoku. 

tai  ua. 

tua. 

vavovavo,  vanagarua. 

kohuraa. 

tito  koroiti. 

horohopae. 

mahara,  manava  mate. 

akui,    hero,    kahiga,    pane- 
pane,  rakei,  tapa,  tatapu. 

kato. 

koiro,    koreha. 

hakapeapea,  horoi. 

rivariva. 

pepeke. 

meitaki. 

pakeke. 

mamari,  neinei. 

kaipurua. 

varu. 

turirima,  rima  tuku,  puku- 
puku. 

tuakana. 

atariki. 

vae. 

rivariva. 

meitaki. 

mea,  tumu. 

ahuahu. 

hapai,  hiri,  teitei. 

hapaiaga. 

ravaki. 

ke. 

hugamoa. 

hakakava. 

hapai,  kakea,  mau,  pikipiki. 

rakei,  pupu,  hakanaponapo. 

hakatuu. 

ihoiho. 

hogi. 

kiruganui. 

raokimoki. 

manava  ruru,  eteete. 

haga,  too. 

haga. 

puhare. 

hakaperigi,  tiaki. 

tea  niho. 

maharo. 

pa,  titi,  ki  te  pa,   aratua, 

hakauru. 
pa. 
aratua. 


encourage 

hakamatatoa,    hakamatau, 

tuki. 

encroach 

hakaariga. 

encumber 

hue,  puka. 

end 

mau,    mou,     mouga,    pae, 

polu. 

endeavor 

haga. 

endure 

mou  noa,  ihoiho. 

energy 

ihoiho,  pepeke,  peu. 

enjoy 

ehchihi. 

enjoyment 

hakarckareka. 

enlarge 

hakanego.    hakanui,    haka- 

riva,  vevete. 

enmity 

kokoma  hurihuri. 

ennui 

eve  ragaraga. 

enormous 

nunui. 

enough 

mou,  mouga,  meanegonego, 

pae,  paea. 

enrich 

hakanegonego  rakau. 

enslave 

hakakio,   hakanoho,   haka- 

raga. 

enter 

tomo,  uru. 

enterprise 

hagarae. 

entice 

haro. 

entire 

kai  tooa,  ananake. 

entrails 

manava,  kopu,  kokoma. 

entrance 

haha,  uruga. 

envelop 

kaviri,  hai. 

envious 

atehopo. 

envy 

atehopo. 

epilepsy 

gita. 

epoch 

tau. 

equal 

hakarite. 

equality 

hakarite. 

equalize 

hakapiri. 

equip 

nego. 

erase 

hakapeapea. 

erasure 

peapea. 

erect 

tuu,  hakatuu. 

err 

hara,  nivaniva. 

errand 

rogo. 

error 

hara,  hakakemo,  rima. 

eructation 

kerereki. 

erudite 

maori. 

escape 

horo,  pakuki,  ora. 

escort 

hakatari,  harai. 

essay 

akoako,  rae. 

essence 

eo. 

establish 

hakameitaki,  hakatuu. 

estate 

kaiga. 

esteem 

hakaaroha. 

estimable 

hakaaroha. 

estimate 

manau,  mau. 

estrange 

tuhi. 

eternal 

ina  kai  mou,  etereno. 

etiolate 

pipi. 

eucharist 

cukaritia. 

eulogy 

maharo. 

evade 

hipa,  taha. 

even 

hakarite. 

event 

atoga. 

every  one 

tera. 

everywhere 

koona  ananake. 

evident 

maa,  maamaaki. 

evil 

rakega,  rakerake,  niho,  ra- 

vapeto,  ravaki. 

eviscerate 

hakatee. 

282 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


exact 

titika;  uaua. 

faculty 

huega. 

exaggerate 

hakanunui,  hakaripoi. 

fade 

pakapaka,  mae. 

examine 

matamataki,  kimikimi. 

failure 

topa,  hagatopa. 

example 

hakatuu. 

faint 

aguagu,  gaga,  rehu. 

excavate 

are,  keri. 

fair 

kurakura,  marie. 

excavation 

keriga. 

faith 

keretohaga. 

excel 

rivariva. 

faithful 

ragi  nui. 

excellence 

rivariva. 

faithless 

rima  omo,  kaikino. 

excellent 

rivariva,  meitaki. 

fall 

topa,  turu,  higa,  nininini. 

except 

e  ko,  mea  ke. 

false 

reoreo,  aaki. 

exception 

hanohano. 

falsely 

tuhi. 

exchange 

hakahererua. 

falsification 

hakaeuru. 

excite 

ara,  hakatotopa,  hakatupu, 

falsify 

hakaeuru,  hakakemo,  haka- 

uga. 

hihoi,  hakaripoi. 

exclude 

hakanoho,  hakahori. 

fame 

nunui. 

exclusive 

no. 

familiar 

mahani. 

excrement 

tutae. 

family 

ivi. 

excuse 

tae  hakaripoi. 

famine 

oge,  maruaki. 

execrable 

veveri. 

famish 

hakaperopero. 

execute 

hakapae. 

famous 

riva  ke,  hakariva,  nui,  nu- 

exempt 

hakanoho. 

nui,  menege. 

exercise 

akoako. 

fan 

pupuhi. 

exhale 

paha. 

fantastic 

hakarite  ke. 

exhaust 

hapai  ki  ruga,  pae. 

far 

ikapotu,  koroa,  konui,  roroa. 

exhort 

uga. 

farmer 

kerihaga  oone,  tagata  tanu- 

exigence 

uaua. 

kai. 

exist 

era,  tuu. 

fashion 

hakatuu,  haga. 

existence 

oraga. 

fast 

kai  rogo,  opeope. 

exorcise 

tute  tiaporo. 

fasten 

here,  kere. 

expand 

pahora,     kokoro,     mataki, 

fastidious 

pogeha. 

uruuru. 

fasting 

ina,  kai  kai,  maruaki. 

expect 

talari. 

fat 

hotonuinui,    hotopararaha. 

expel 

tute,    tui,    uga,    hakatere. 

menege,  puta,  nako,  tu- 

raga,  kakai. 

uraga. 

expend 

mou. 

father 

matua  tamaroa. 

experience 

maa. 

father-in-law 

hugavai. 

experiment 

maa. 

fathom 

maroa,  kumi. 

expiate 

hakaritorito,  hakakore,  ha- 

fathomless 

kiraronui,  pokopoko  ke. 

kahere. 

fatigue 

pahia  ke,  pagaha,  gogoroaa, 

expire 

agumou. 

haga  nui,  hoe. 

explain 

hakarivariva,  rakei. 

fault 

rakerake. 

explanation 

hakarivariva. 

favor 

tarupu,  hakahio. 

expose 

hakarere. 

favorite 

hakakonakona. 

expression 

ariga,  mata,  ki,  kihaga. 

fear 

mataku,  hope. 

expressly 

maa. 

fearless 

te  mataku. 

exquisite 

rivariva. 

feast 

uru,  topa,  ragikai,  kai,  kava- 

extend 

hakaroroa,  horahora. 

hia,  makona. 

extent 

roa,  roaga. 

feather 

rou  meamea,  vanavana. 

exterior 

no  aho. 

feather  headdress    iro. 

exterminate 

hakamou,  tigai,  avaava. 

fecund 

horahorau,  porekoreko. 

extinction 

niouga. 

feeble 

rihariha,  reherehe,  rauhiva, 

extinguish 

tigai. 

pepeke. 

extirpate 

totoi,  too,  kume. 

feed 

kai,  hagai,  amoamo,  nagi- 

extort 

take. 

nagi. 

extract 

hapai  ki  ruga,  kume. 

feel 

tikea,  haha,  gatu. 

extraordinary  hakarite  ke. 

feeler 

hihi. 

extreme 

nunui. 

feign 

hakakehu,    hakake,    haka- 

eye 

mata,  hakarava,  kekeva,  tu- 

kemo. 

tumata. 

feint 

hakake,  hakakehu. 

eyebrow 

hihi. 

felicitate 

ragi. 

eyeglass 

uira  purumata. 

fellow 

repa  hoa. 

eyelash 

hihimata,  vekeveke. 

female 

tamaahine,  uha. 

eyelid 

hihi  ketuketu,  tutumata. 

fence 

pa,  ohu. 

ferment 

pupuhi. 

fable 

reoreo. 

fern 

nehenehe,  riku. 

face 

mata,  ariga,  tupuaki,  vero. 

fertile 

tautau,  toutou. 

ki  te  aro. 

fertilize 

hakatautau,  taiko. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


283 


fervent 

ravapure. 

floor 

hakapaepae. 

fester 

arakea. 

florid 

ariga  mcamea. 

festival 

ragikai,  uru. 

flour 

haraoa. 

fetch 

hari. 

flourishing 

rivariva. 

fetid 

pipiro. 

flow 

hati;    ora,    nininini,     tahe, 

fever 

ruru,  tetetete,  rauhiva. 

turu;  negonego  niai. 

few 

tae  negonego. 

flower 

hua,  pua,  moremorepua. 

fierce 

gau. 

fluctuate 

ragaraga. 

fife 

hura,  puhura. 

fluid 

vai. 

fight 

kavava,  tau.  hakatahuti. 

flute 

puhura. 

fighter 

hakatoua. 

fly 

kakaure,  takaure;  rere. 

figure 

mata,  karoga,  ta,  tapa,  ha- 

foal 

kevare  punua. 

karite. 

foam 

kutokuto. 

file 

hakarauga,  kauga. 

fog 

pugaehu,  mihimihi,  motiho, 

fill 

uutu,  titi,  nego,  hurihuri. 

taiko,  kohu. 

filthy 

tae  riva. 

fold 

hamoni,  takapau ;  hatu.kero. 

fin 

rei  kauaba,  kana,  oe,  turi- 

hakamoe. 

turi,  tuutuu. 

follow 

ahere,  peke,  rava  hakatika. 

find 

rava,  morava. 

following 

maigo. 

fine 

gorigori,  rikiriki. 

folly 

nivaniva. 

finery 

mahana. 

foment 

hakatotopa. 

finesse 

maori. 

fond 

hakaaroha. 

finger 

maga,  tuhi;  rima  ko  mana- 

fondle 

koakoa,  okooko. 

roa;   rimaroaroa   tahaga, 

food 

kai,  inaki,  mau,  naraunamu. 

tuhi  auha. 

foolery 

reka. 

finger-tip 

tuki. 

foolish 

nivaniva. 

finish 

hakamoumouga,  mou,  pae. 

foot 

vae,  hetu. 

fire 

ahi,  hauhau,  tutu,  ura,  vera. 

footprint 

pokopoko  vae. 

firebrand 

ehu,  miroahi. 

for 

ei,  ki,  kia,  mea,  nio. 

firewood 

hahie,  ukauka. 

forbid 

rahui,  tapu,  pera. 

firm 

hakarava,  mau. 

force 

haruharu,  hakahio,  hiohio. 

firmament 

ragi. 

forcefully 

ki  ihoiho. 

first 

mua. 

forearm 

paoga. 

first-born 

atariki. 

forever 

garo  roa. 

first  fruits 

rae. 

forefather 

tupuna. 

fish 

ika;  ikahi,  ikakato,  ikako- 

forego 

kai  oho. 

hau,  ikapuhi,  ravaika. 

forehead 

korae. 

fishing  line 

eaho,  gohau. 

foreign 

hiva. 

fish  snood 

kave. 

foremost 

mua. 

fissure 

gaa. 

foresail 

kahu  nui. 

fist 

rimahakaviriviri. 

forewarn 

mataara. 

fit 

tau;  honohono;  gita. 

forget 

rehu. 

five 

rima. 

fork 

maga,  magaga,  okaoka. 

fixed 

mau,  titi,  hakahio. 

form 

haga,  hakatuu. 

flabby 

ekaeka. 

formal 

titika. 

flag 

reva. 

formality 

hakatitikahaga. 

flageolet 

puhura. 

former 

rae. 

flame 

ura,  uraga,  vera,  hakapura, 

formerly 

garo  atu  ana. 

herohero. 

formidable 

mataku  ke,  hopo. 

flank 

kaokao. 

formula 

ragi,  vanaga. 

flash 

mamara,  ahi  pi  pi. 

forsake 

hakarere. 

flat 

paraha,  paparaha,  araruga. 

forswear 

reoreo. 

flatter 

maharo. 

forthwith 

horahorau. 

flattery 

maharohaga. 

fortification 

pa. 

flay 

hakaha. 

fortify 

hakaihoiho. 

flea 

koura. 

fortuitous 

tumu. 

fledgling 

punua. 

forward 

a  mua. 

flee 

tere,  uiui. 

foster-parent 

hagai. 

flesh 

kiko. 

foul 

haha  pipiro,  pipiro,  tutukia 

flexible 

hiohio. 

found 

haga. 

flexibility 

gaiei. 

foundation 

paega. 

flighty 

nivaniva. 

founder 

emu,  garo. 

flimsy 

rahirahi. 

fountain 

puna,  taheta  pu. 

flint 

mata. 

four 

ha. 

float 

ragaraga. 

fowl 

moa. 

flog 

tata  ei  taura,  puopuo. 

fraction 

horega,  raorega 

flood 

aa. 

fracture 

gaa,  more. 

284 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


fragment 

horega,  hugahuga. 

gash 

kokoti. 

fragrance 

eo. 

gather 

tari,  tarirapa,  too. 

frail 

rikiriki. 

gauze 

kahu  rahirahi. 

France 

Harani. 

gay 

koakoa,  reka. 

frank 

tae  naa. 

genealogy 

tara,  hakatotopa. 

fraud 

reoreo. 

general 

ananake,  arurua. 

fray 

taua,  toua. 

generality 

nuiga. 

free 

aval  tohaga  no  mai;  haka- 

generous 

rima  ataki,  rekireki,  hora- 

ora,    hakapatara,    haka- 

horau,  atakai. 

tere,  vevete. 

gentle 

mataritorito. 

frenzied 

nivaniva. 

gently 

koroiti. 

frenzy 

rupou. 

genuflexion 

nohoturi. 

frequent 

putuputu;   piri,    piri   putu- 

germ 

puneki,  pukou,  tupu. 

putu. 

germinate 

tupu. 

fresh 

hou. 

get 

rava,  mou,  mouga. 

Friday 

veneri. 

get  up 

maroa. 

friend 

hoa,  garu  hoa,  uka  hoa. 

ghost 

akuaku. 

friendship 

hakaarohahaga,        peupeu- 

giant 

tagata  roroa. 

haga,  tatagihaga. 

gift 

akatari,  rima  atakai. 

fright 

manava  eete. 

gill 

kauaha,  taki  turi,  rerureru. 

frighten 

hakaparera. 

ginger 

kiata,  pua. 

frightful 

rakerake,  veriveri,  eheeuru- 

gird 

hakaihoiho  ki  te  pena. 

roroa. 

girdle 

aratua. 

fringe 

tapa. 

girth 

pena,  tuuruga  nui. 

frippery 

giogio. 

give 

avai,  ho,  tuku,  mau,  hoki, 

frivolous 

verega  kore. 

vaai. 

frizzed 

hirihiri. 

give  up 

mae  atu'ra,  hakarere. 

from 

me  mai. 

gladness 

hakarivaga. 

front 

raua. 

glairy 

ekaeka. 

frontier 

tahataha. 

glance 

mataui,  mine. 

frontispiece 

arc. 

gland 

gamamari. 

froth 

kutokuto. 

glare 

gii. 

fructify 

hakatiti. 

glass 

uira. 

frugal 

tito,  manava  itiiti. 

glean 

tuatua. 

fruit 

hua,  mokai,  pararuga. 

glimmer 

marama,  maeha. 

fruitful 

verega. 

glisten 

raparapa. 

frustrate 

too. 

glitter 

pupura. 

fry 

koura;  tunu. 

gloom 

pohurihuri,  po  haha,  kohu 

fugitive 

tere,  manua. 

no,  kerekere. 

full 

titi,  nego,  topanihi. 

glorify 

maharo,  naponapo,  ritorito. 

funeral 

tanuhaga,  tanuga  papaku. 

glove 

tokini  rima. 

funnel 

hatahata. 

glow 

hakama,  maeha. 

fur 

huhuru. 

glue 

piri. 

furrow 

kokotihaga,  tiaki. 

glut 

hakatiti. 

furniture 

rakau. 

glutton 

ravakai,  namunamu. 

further 

atiave. 

gluttonous 

horohoro. 

fury 

kokoma  hurihiru,  pohi. 

gluttonously 

hakaputaputa. 

futile 

verega  kore,  hagatopa. 

gnash 

nihotete. 

future 

a  muri,  ta  rori  mai. 

go 

tere,  oho,  hiri,   kapu,  hoa, 
matu,    totoro,    ohititika, 

gag 

hakagau. 

tuku,  taie,  taha,  tapoke. 

gain 

akatariga,  akatarika,  rava, 

taruriruri. 

morava. 

go  away 

rarikau. 

gall 

au. 

go  down 

topa. 

gallows 

tuu  hakamate  tagata. 

go  out 

ea. 

game 

reka. 

go  up 

piki. 

gangrene 

pipiro,  tao. 

goat 

apaihoru. 

gape 

hakamama,  ha. 

gobble 

horohoro,      hakaputaputa, 

garb 

kao. 

maga  nuinui. 

garbage 

kokoma,  maga,  nironiro. 

goblet 

hipu. 

garden 

pa. 

god 

atua,  etua,  moi  kavakava, 

gargle 

hakarutoruto. 

ahu. 

garland 

hei,    niniko,    niniro,    vana- 

goddess 

kirato. 

vana,  vavari. 

gold 

moni  meamea,  tuitui,  ohio. 

garment 

tapa. 

good 

meitaki,  rivariva. 

garrote 

here. 

good-bye 

kamoi,  ka  oho. 

garrulous 

ravavanaga. 

good-humor 

ariga  koakoa. 

ENGUSH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


285 


good-looking 

ritorito. 

guard 

tiaki,  ara,  ora. 

good-morning  koo  mai. 

guess 

mamahi. 

goodness 

meitakihaga,  rivaga. 

guest 

ragia. 

good-night 

koo  mai,  pu  mai  puma. 

guide 

hakatari. 

gorge 

puku. 

guile 

haavare. 

gormandize 

hakarivariva. 

gulf 

parera. 

gospel 

evagerio. 

gull 

kiakia. 

gossip 

ravaki. 

gullet 

tukegao. 

gourd 

mautini,  hue. 

gulp 

horo. 

govern 

hakarivariva. 

gum 

piri. 

government 

ao,  lute. 

gums 

hakau. 

gown 

kahu  nui. 

gummy 

hakarava. 

grace 

karatia. 

gunpowder 

paura. 

graceful 

ritorito. 

gush 

pupuhi. 

gracious 

magaro. 

gradually 

koroiti. 

habit 

niahani,  peva,  kahu. 

graft 

hakapa,  hakapiri,  hakauru. 

habitation 

hare. 

grain 

mokohi. 

hail 

ragi,  tuu. 

grandchild 

poki. 

hair 

rauoho,  rehau,  huhuru,  puo. 

grandparent 

tupuna. 

patu. 

grandson 

makupuna. 

hairy 

verevere. 

grape 

uva. 

half 

vaega,  horega. 

grasp 

haro,  haruharu,  hio,  mau. 

hall 

rapehare,  horega  hare. 

grass 

mouku,  moku,  turumea. 

halt 

hue  no,  maroa,  noho. 

grate 

nekuneku. 

hammer 

titi. 

grateful 

atakai. 

hand 

rima,  haro. 

gratis 

avai  no  mai. 

handkerchief 

horoimata,  rupa. 

grave 

hakamohi,  nui,  oko,  ke ;  rua. 

handsome 

ariga  meitaki,  ritorito,  napo- 

avaga. 

napo,  rlvariva. 

gravel 

kirikiri. 

handy 

maori  ke  avai. 

gravy 

vai. 

hang 

reva,  tau.tauaki,  ariga  topa. 

gray 

uriuri. 

happiness 

koakoa,  hakarivariva. 

graze 

amoamo,  huhu. 

happy 

hakariva. 

grease 

nako;  pua,  akui. 

harangue 

vanaga. 

great 

nui,  kumi,  honui,  menege. 

harass 

pagaha,  mou. 

greater 

nui  atu. 

harbor 

hagaava,  kona  mo  tomo. 

greatness 

nuiga. 

hard 

oko,  ihoiho,  pagaha. 

greedily 

gaoku,  puku. 

harden 

ihoiho. 

greedy 

maruaki,    agu    kore,    horo- 

hardihood 

tae  mataku. 

horo,  veveveve,  rihariha, 

harm 

hakagogoroaa,  hakapagaha. 

pcropero. 

harpoon 

vero. 

green 

mata,  tae  oko,  pukupuku, 

harvest 

mau  nui. 

uriuri. 

haste 

hora,  horau,  papakiua,  veve. 

grief 

topatagi,  timo,  hakaaroha. 

hasten 

tahuti,  veveveve. 

grievous 

oko  pagaha. 

hasty 

manava  pohi. 

grill 

hakaveravera. 

hat 

hau. 

grimace 

hakamigomigo,      hakapau- 

hatch 

uhamau,  hakaragutu. 

pau,  hakaponoko. 

hatchet 

toki,  tigi. 

grin 

hakamigomigo,      hakapau- 

hate 

kokoma  hanohano,  kokoma 

pau. 

hurihuri. 

grind 

avaava. 

haughty 

ragi  tea,  tea. 

grindstone 

maea  viriviri. 

haul 

totoi. 

groan 

latagi,  manava  ru,  peupeu. 

haunch 

tuaapapa. 

ekieki,  hakaku. 

haunt 

pigoa. 

groin 

tapa. 

have 

rava,  morava. 

groom 

viri. 

hay 

mouku. 

groove 

huhu. 

haze 

pugachu,  kohu. 

grope 

haha. 

he 

ia. 

grotto 
group 

ana. 

head 

puoko.roho,  roro,  ariga  topa. 

huega. 

taehaga,    hakataha,    oho 

grow 

tupu,    teitei,    manege,    me- 

rae. 

nege,  ivi  uha,  kiruganui, 

headache 

puoko  garuru,  mamae  keo. 

hakanui,  roaroa. 

ahe. 

grub 

hakaheu,  keri. 

headdress 

iro. 

grudge 

kokoma    hanohano,    haka- 

head  foremost  topanihi. 

kore. 

headland 

mokomoko. 

grunt 

gorogoro. 

headstrong 

pogeha. 

286 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


health 

riva. 

hollow  out 

huri. 

1 

healthy 

ora,  hakaora. 

holy 

tapu,  rivariva,  hiva. 

1 

heap 

hue;  puke,  negonego. 

homage 

hakaaroha. 

1 

hear 

rogo. 

home 

ki  te  hare. 

J 

heart 

mokoimokoi,  haipo,  kopu. 

homicide 

tigairo. 

1 

heat 

mahana,  hana,  pumahana, 

honest 

titika. 

veravera,  hai ;  ha,  rara. 

honey 

pirari. 

heathen 

eteni. 

honor 

hakaaroha. 

heave 

horahora,  hakaturuturu. 

hook 

rou. 

heaven 

ragi. 

hook,  to  bite  at  akarau. 

heavy 

pagaha. 

hop 

ihiihi,  tekiteki. 

hedge 

pa. 

hope 

atiati,  tatari. 

heedless 

nivaniva. 

hopeless 

meua. 

heel 

reke;  hihiga. 

horizon 

tahataha. 

heifer 

puaka  tamaahine. 

horn 

tara. 

height 

kirugahaga,  roaroa,  teitei. 

horrible 

eete,  veriveri. 

hell 

pokoga. 

horror 

eete. 

helm 

uira,  hakatekateka. 

horse 

kevare,  hoi. 

helmet 

hau. 

hospitable 

atakai. 

•i'i 

helmsman 

hakatere. 

hostage 

hakanoho. 

* 

help 

tarupu. 

hostile 

matatoua. 

helve 

tokotoko,  pakoa. 

hostility 

toua,  kakai. 

hem 

hamoni. 

hot 

mahana,  vera,  pahia. 

j 

hemorrhage 

kotokoto,  kutoto,  nininmi, 

hour 

hora. 

J 

tahetoto,  tehetoto. 

house 

hare. 

1 

hen 

moa  uha. 

how 

pehea. 

1 

henceforth 

i  muri. 

how  many 

hia. 

1 

her 

no  ia. 

however 

ko  mea  tera. 

1    ' 

herb 

mouku. 

howl 

hakaeki,  pogeha. 

herbage 

mouku  uta. 

hubbub 

pogeha. 

here 

nei,  kona  nei,  mei  a,  ainara. 

hum 

huhu. 

hereafter 

i  muri. 

human 

tagatahaga. 

heretofore 

i  mua. 

humble 

manava  topa  ki  raro,  tae  tea. 

heritage 

tagata  titika,  rakau. 

humiliate 

manava  topa  ki  raro. 

hero 

matau. 

humus 

veku. 

hesitate 

hagahaga. 

hunchback 

tuaivi  nihinihi. 

hew 

here,  kokoti. 

hundred 

rau. 

hibiscus 

hau,  moaua. 

hunger 

maruaki,  agoago,  oge. 

hiccough 

korereki. 

hungry 

oge,  agoago,  opeope. 

hide 

kiri;  naa,  pike,  hakanoku, 

hurl 

avava. 

hakakehu.  horo. 

hurrah 

teretere. 

hide-and-seek  hikohiko  keke. 

hurry 

veve,hakauruuru,papakina. 

hideous 

eete,  rakerake,  veriveri. 

hurt 

hahoa. 

hiding-place 

pu  moo  naa. 

husband 

kenu. 

high 

ruga,  kiruga,  mini,  parera. 

husbandman 

kerihaga  oone,  kio. 

hilarious 

reka. 

hush 

ka  mou. 

hilarity 

koakoa. 

hut 

hare. 

hill 

mouga,  otu,  takere;  puke, 

hymn 

himene. 

'1 

ata  puo. 

hypocrite 

hipokerita. 

hillside 

hiriga  mouga. 

hypostasis 

hipotati. 

hit 

karava. 

him 

noona. 

I 

ku,  vau,  au. 

hinder 

tarupu. 

idea 

manau. 

hinge 

Ohio  tagataga. 

idiom 

vanaga. 

hip 

tipi,  tuaapapa. 

idiot 

gita. 

hire 

hakahere. 

idle 

vaiapuga. 

X: 

his 

aana,  naana,    taka,  taana, 

idler 

noho  no. 

1 

tana,  oona,  tona,  no  ia. 

idol 

mohai. 

hither 

taha,  tapoke,  taruriruri. 

idolater 

eteni. 

''', 

hoarse 

guruarapuru,  reopuru,  haua. 

if 

ana,  koro. 

hoe 

rapu. 

ignite 

tutu. 

hogshead 

pahu  viriviri. 

ignoble 

rakerake. 

hoist 

haro,  kume. 

ignominy 

iga  rakerake. 

hold 

mau,  maoa. 

ignorance 

oa  atikea. 

; 

hole 

pu,  rua. 

ignorant 

kai  maa,  tae  maa.  _ 

1 

holiday 

hakareka. 

ill 

niai,  mamae,  mate.'tiki,  rau- 

I 

hollow 

rua. 

hiva,  tuaivi. 

J 

ENGUSH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


287 


ill-bred 

tae  tau. 

inactive 

vaiapuga,  noho  no. 

illegal 

tae  rivariva. 

inattentive 

horihori. 

illicit 

hanohano,    rakerake,    veri- 

incapable 

tae  rava,  e  ko  rava,  pepckc. 

veri. 

incarnate 

tagataa. 

ill-tempered 

ariga  topa. 

incense 

here  ei  hoiho,  eo. 

illuminate 

hakapura,  turama. 

incessant 

ina  e  ko  mou. 

illusion 

manau  hara. 

incise 

hore. 

illustrious 

rivariva  ke. 

incision 

petche,  hore. 

ill-will 

riri. 

incite 

hakatau. 

image 

ata,  mohai. 

incline 

hakataha,  hipa. 

imagination 

manau. 

incomparable  hakarite  koe^ 

imagine 

manau. 

incompetent 

tae  maon,  tae  maa. 

imbecile 

gita,  nivaniva. 

incomplete 

tae  nego. 

imitate 

aati,  hakarite. 

incomprehensible     tae  maa. 

immaterial 

kuhane,  akuaku. 

inconsiderate 

tae  manau. 

immature 

pukupuku. 

inconsistency 

manau  huri  ke. 

immediate 

tupuaki. 

inconsistent 

tae  riva,  nivaniva. 

immediately 

horahorau. 

inconsolable 

pagaha  mauga  kore,  tatagi 

immense 

nunui  ke,  roroa  ke. 

tahaga. 

immerse 

ruku. 

inconvenient 

tae  riva. 

immobile 

noho  no,  hakatuu. 

incorporeal 

tino  kore. 

immodest 

rakerake,    hakatikea,    patu 

incorrect 

ina  kai  titika,  tae  titika. 

toona  rake. 

incorruptible 

tae  pipiro. 

immoral 

hanohano,    rakerake,   veri- 

increase 

teitei. 

veri. 

incriminate 

hakakemo. 

immortality 

oraga  ina  kai  mou. 

inculpate 

hakakemo. 

immortalize 

hakaora  ina  kai  mou,  haka- 

incurable 

e  ko  ora,  e  ko  riva. 

mau  iho. 

indecent 

noho  tae  riva. 

immovable 

tae  hakataha,  mauoko,  tae 

indefinite 

tini. 

huri. 

indemnify 

hakahere. 

impalpable 

mauga  kore. 

independent 

nemonemo. 

impartial 

raea  ananake,  titika,  noa  ki 

index 

hakatuu. 

te  mau. 

index  finger 

magatuhi. 

impatient 

tarotaro. 

indicate 

tuhi. 

impede 

tute. 

indifference 

gogoroaa. 

imperceptible  ehuehu. 

indifferent 

tagi  kore,  horihori. 

imperfect 

tae   titikamaaki,   tae  riva, 

indigenous 

noho  kaiga. 

tae  nego. 

indigent 

rakau  kore. 

impertinent 

pogeha. 

indigestion 

hakamanavanihinihi,     ma- 

impetuous 

huhu. 

nava  ahuahu. 

impious 

rakerake. 

indignation 

manava  pohi. 

implacable 

manava  pohi  nunui  ke. 

indirect 

tae  titikamaaki,  titika  kore. 

implant 

tanu,  mooka. 

indissoluble 

tae  momotu,  e  ko  momotu, 

implore 

nonoi. 

e  ko  moumou. 

impolite 

tae  titika,  tae  tau. 

indistinct 

heguigui. 

import 

hapaitari,  uta  mai. 

indistinctly 

hahumuhumu,  varegao,  piri, 

important 

oko. 

iore,  makona. 

importunate 

pogeha. 

individual 

mea. 

importune 

ka  kikiu  ro. 

indivisible 

kokotiga  kore. 

impose 

ragi  no. 

indolent 

vaiapuga. 

impossible 

tae  rava,  e  ko  rava. 

indubitable 

mau. 

impost 

ragiga. 

indulgence 

atakai. 

imposture 

reoreo. 

indulgent 

atakai,  magaro. 

impoverish 

hakakamikami,    haamou, 

industry 

maori. 

hakaiti. 

inefficacious 

tae  riva. 

impregnable 

e  ko  pae. 

inequality 

tae  hakarite. 

imprint 

ta. 

inert 

vaiapuga. 

imprison 

pohurihuri. 

inexhaustible 

tae  emu,  tae  miti. 

improbable 

reoreo  peaha. 

inexperienced 

e  maaa. 

improve 

hakaritorito,  totona. 

infallible 

e  ko  huri  ke. 

imprudent 

tae  manau,  tae  tiaki. 

infamous 

veriveri  ke. 

impudent 

pogeha. 

infant 

poki. 

impure 

hanohano,  veriveri. 

infanticide 

tigaipoki. 

impute 

hakakemo. 

infect 

hakamageo. 

in 

ki. 

infection 

hakapipiro,  hakamageo. 

in  order  that 

ki,  ana,  ia,  mo,  mea. 

inferior 

kio,  kiraroroa,  rakau  kore. 

inaccessible 

vave  kai  kohe. 

infernal 

poko. 

288 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


infidelity  mogugupuru,  rima  omo. 

infinite  roaroa  ke,  tini. 

infinity  migoigoi. 

infirm  pepeke. 

inflammation  ahuahu,  tao. 

inflexible  ihoiho  ke. 

influence  mana,  tuki. 

infringe  tariga  pogeha. 

infuse  hakaeuru,  hirohiro,  hakahi- 

hoi. 
infusion  hakaeuru. 

ingenious  maori. 

ingrate  mogugu    kiukiu,    mogugu- 

puru, kaikino. 

noho. 

noho  no. 


inhabit 
inhabitant 
inharmonious  kakai. 
inhuman  tae  tagi 


iniquity 

initiate 

inject 

injure 

ink 

inland 

innocent 

innovate 

innumerable 

inopportune 

inquire 

insatiable 

inscribe 

insect 

insensible 

inseparable 

insert 

inside 

inside  out 

insignificant 

insinuate 

insist 

insistent 

insolent 

insomnia 

inspect 

inspire 

instability 

instal 

instant 

instep 

instigate 

instinct 

institute 

instruct 

instructed 

instruction 

insufficient 

insult 


rakerakega. 

hakakite,  hakamaa. 

hakaeuru,  hirohiro. 

momore  hihi. 

garahu. 

uta. 

ina  e  rakerakega. 

rae  ki  te  niea  hou. 

migoigoi,  tini. 

moo  aneira,  tae  riva. 

hakarivariva,  kimikimi. 

ravakai,  horohoro. 

ta. 

manu  rikiriki. 

tae  tagi. 

avahiga  kore. 

ta. 

ki  roto. 

takapau. 

tae  verega,  tae  riva. 

hakahumuhumu,  rara. 

hiohio. 

nonoi  pogeha. 

pogeha. 

ara  no. 

ui,  rarama. 

hahumuhumu. 

aherehere. 

hakanoho. 

aneira,  igeneira,  oganeira. 

pekapekavae. 

hakauga,  tuki. 

manau. 

hakatuu. 

akoako,  hakamaa. 

maa. 

hakatikeahaga,  akoakoga. 

tae  nego,  tae  titika,  gorigori. 

hakameemee. 


insupportable  pogeha. 

intact 

integrity 

intelligent 


intelligible 

intemperate 

intense 

intention 

inter 


kai  horea,  kai  tooa. 

kai  horea. 

manau  maramarama,  maori, 

marama. 
rogoa. 
kai. 

nunuiga. 
haga. 
tanu. 


intercept 

interdict 

interest 

interfere 

interior 

interlace 

intermediate 

intermediary 

intermediate 

interpose 

interpret 

interpreter 

interrogate 

interrupt 

interruption 

interval 

intervene 

interview 

intestines 

into 

intone 

intrigue 

introduce 

intruder 

inundate 

inure 

invalid 

invariable 

invasion 

invective 

invention 

inventor 

invert 

invest 

inveterate 

invincible 

invisible 

invitation 

invite 

invocation 

involuntary 

irascible 

iron 

irony 

irregular 

irreligious 

irresolute 

irreverence 

irritable 

irruption 

isolated 

issue 

Itch 


jail 

January 
!   jaw 
jawbone 
jealous 
jealousy 
jerk 
jest 
Jew 


iko,  too. 

rahui,  hakaviku. 

riva  kia  ku,  tarupu. 

tarupu. 

manava,  o  roto. 

migosigosi,    haka  pekapeka 

hakauruuru. 
rara. 

paiga  no  tera  tagata. 
ki  vaega. 
tarupu. 
rara. 

tagata  hakarivariva. 
ui. 

hakamou. 
mouga. 
ava. 

hakarivariva,  tarupu. 
tupuaki,  piri. 
kokoma,  nenenene. 
ki  roto. 
tahito. 

hakauga,  meemee. 
hakauru,  hakatomo. 
tokenoho. 
aa. 

mahani. 
teatea,  pepeke. 
noho  noa,  tae  huri  ke. 
rava. 
tuhitaga. 
ravarae. 
rava. 

hakaripoi.  rori. 
avai  titikaga. 
tuhai. 
tae  higa. 
tae  tikea. 
ragiga. 
ragi. 
pure, 
tae  haga. 
tahaga,  tarotaro. 
ohio. 
hakamee,      hakamigomigo. 

hakanukonuko,  hakapau. 
kekec,  tae  hakarite. 
hakaripoi,  rakerake. 
hakatapona.  hakatotopa. 
tae  pure,  tae  rutu. 
kokoma  hurihuri. 
tahuti  noa. 
nohookotahi. 
kuapu,  kaipurua,  mei  a  mea, 

o  roto,  rori. 
mageo,  auau. 


hare  pohurihuri. 

or  a. 

kauaha. 

kauae. 

hae. 

makota. 

hoa. 

reka  no. 

iuteo. 


ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


289 


jib 
join 


joint 

joist 

journey 

jovial 

joy 

judge 

judgment 

judicious 

jug 

juice 

July 

jump 

June 

just 

justice 

justification 

kelp 

kernel 

kettle 

key 

kick 

kidney 

kill 

kind 

kindle 

king 

kingdom 

kiss 

kitchen 

kite 

knavery 

knead 

knee 

kneel 

knife 

knock  down 

knot 

know 

labor 
laborer 
laborious 
lace 

lacerate 

laconic 

ladle 

lair 

lance 

lance-point 

lamb 

lame 

lamentation 

lamp 

land 

land  crab 

landing 

landmark 

landscape 


kahu   hakatepetepe,   kahu- 

tova. 
honohono,    piri,    moo   arai, 

hakatupuaki,     hakariva- 

riva. 
honohono. 
pae,  hakatutu,  oka. 
hiriga. 
ravakata. 
koa,  ateate,  hogihogi,  haka- 

reka,  h.ikarivaga. 
hakava,  hagakavaga,  haka- 

rivariva. 
hakarivariva,  hakava. 
maori  ke. 
hipu,  pakahcra. 
vai. 

anakena. 
ketu. 
maro. 
titika. 

hakatitikahaga. 
hakarivariva. 

harepepe. 

gamamari. 

pahu  nui. 

taviri. 

pogeha. 

mokoimokoi,  makoikoi. 

hakamate,  tahia,  tigai. 

ragi. 

tutu,  hakaura,  vera. 

ariki. 

ao. 

hogi. 

hare  tunukai. 

manu  uru. 

reoreo. 

reirei. 

turi,  turituku,  turiturivae. 

nohoturi. 

hoe,  roi. 

hakatopa. 

here,  hakapukou. 

rava,  kite,  tikea. 

haga,  hakaheu. 
maahaga. 
rava  hakaheu. 
hihihihi,  here,  takaikai. 

ueue. 
pahure,  paopao,  vero. 
mou  no,  poto. 
tukuga. 
pigoa. 

pao,  vero,  kohau,  makigaa 
nainai. 
anio. 

kokekoke,  tekiteki,  oeoe. 
tagi,  matavai. 
turama. 
henua,  kaiga. 
tupa. 
titi. 
hore. 
atahenua. 


landward 

language 

languid 

languish 

languor 

lantern 

lantern-jawed 

lap 

lard 

large 

lascivious 

lash 

lassitude 

last 

last  moments 

last  night 

late 

lateral 

latrine 

lattice 

laugh 

launch 

lawful 

lay  eggs 

lay  up 

lazy 

lead  n 

lead  V 

leaf 

leafless 

league 

leak 

lean 

leanness 

leap 

learn 

lease 

leathery 

leave 

leave  off 

leaven 

leavings 

lecture 

leek 

leer 

leeward 

left 

left  hand 

leg 

legacy 

legal 

legalize 

legitimate 

leisure 

lend 

length 

lengthen 

lenitive 

leprous 

lesion 

less 

lessen 


uta. 

reo. 

aguagu,  gogoroaa. 

hopohopo  teni. 

hopohopo,  ekicki. 

pahuahi,    hakapura.    rapa- 

rapa. 
mata  gorigori. 
miti,  nainunamu. 
nako. 
nui, hakamencgc,  kumi.roa, 

rava. 
hai,  rakerakc. 
lata  ei  taura,  here, 
gogoroaa,  horihori. 
muri,  maua. 
agupotu. 
ogapo. 
po. 

tatapa,  ata  tapa,  kaokao. 
hare  neinei,  koona  neinei. 
hakapekapeka,  hihi. 
kata,  hiihii,  pogeha. 
hoa,  marere. 
titika. 
neinei. 
hakamoe. 
vaiapuga,  noho  no. 

mamara. 

a,  patu.  tari. 

rau,  hohora,  patu,  tuke. 

tukepaka. 

hakapa,  hakapiri. 

emu,    mama,    nininini,   pu- 
nene,  turn. 

pakiroki,  pepeke,  rcherehe; 
hipa,  huri. 

hugamoa. 

ketu,  rere,  ruku. 

akoako,  maa. 

hakanoho. 

ihoiho,  ukauka. 

hakarere,  tere. 

moe  atu. 

hakapupuhi. 

toega. 

hahumuhumu. 

kekeohe. 

hira. 

raro. 

matau. 

rima  maori. 

vae,  tumu  kore,  heru,  tumu 
hatihati,  hakahihi. 

tukuga. 

titika. 

hakatitika. 

poki  aana. 

vaiapuga,  hakarcka. 

hoki. 

roaga. 

hakaroa,  hakakumi. 

mokimoki. 

kiri  ekacka. 

pahure. 

iti  atu. 

hakaiti. 


290 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


lesson 

akoakoga. 

longr 

auau,  mageo,  rekareka. 

lest 

ho. 

longevity 

tuhai. 

let  go 
letter 

tuku. 

look 

ira,   hira,  aia,   ui;  mataha- 

retera,  ta. 

kakekeva,  matahakahiva. 

level 

hakakiva,    hakavarevare, 

araha  hauha,  hage,  e  tahi 

mohimohi. 

hakarite. 

liberal 

atakai. 

loose 

matara,  hatahata,  varavara, 

liberality 

rima  atakai. 

vevetea. 

liberate 

hakatere,  vevete. 

loosen 

hakaekaeka,  hakahata,  pa- 

lichen 

kihikihi. 

tara. 

lick 

miti. 

lop 

horehore,  kokoti. 

lid 

puru. 

loquacious 

ravavanaga,  ravaki. 

lie 

moe. 

lord 

ariki. 

lie-in 

poreko,  topa  te  poki. 

lose 

marere,  perigi,  garo. 

lie  in  wait 

piko,  hakakehu. 

loss 

garoa. 

lies,  to  tell 

hakanivaniva. 

lost 

rehurehu. 

life 

oraga,  po  o  te  tagata. 

lots,  cast 

mamahi.                                             L 

lifeless 

matea,  oraga  kore. 

loud 

ohu. 

lift 

hakapiti,  hapai. 

lounge 

rago. 
kutu. 

ligament 

herega. 

louse 

light 

maamaa,    mama,    rahirahi; 

love 

hakaaroha,  ragi. 

marama,    maeha,     kura. 

low 

rakerake,  topa. 

tahae. 

lower 

hakaturu. 

light  V 

pupura,  vera,  tutu,  hakaura. 

loyalty 

rivariva. 

lighten 

hakamaa. 

lucid 

maori. 

lightning 

uira. 

lucrative 

akatari. 

like 

pahe,  pe,  pei. 

luff 

rorirori. 

likeness 

pei  ra  hoki,  hakaritega. 

lugubrious 

pere. 

liking 

haga. 

lukewarm 

vera  itiiti  no,  mahana  no  iti. 

limb 

vae,  akari  tino,  raagamiro. 

luminous 

pupura. 

lime 

puga. 

lung 

inaga,  ate. 

limit 

titaa. 

lung  disease 

matekeo. 

limp 

haroharo. 

lure 

mounu. 

limpet 

mama. 

luster 

pupura. 

limpid 

ritorito. 

lying 

reoreo. 

line 

uaua,  taki,  titaa. 

lining 

roto. 

madness 

nivaniva. 

lion 

reone. 

magnificence 

rivariva. 

lip 

gutu,  mitutika,  omoomo. 

maize 

tarake. 

lippitude 

hakarava. 

majestic 

ritorito,  rivariva. 

liquefy 

hakavai,  hakatehe. 

majority 

paiga  nui,  horega. 

liquid 

vai. 

make 

haga. 

liquor 

unu. 

maker 

haga.                                                  1 

lisp 

reohirehire,  reouu. 

malady 

rauhiva.                                           1 

list 

igoa  tapaa. 

male 

tamaroa. 

listen 

rogo. 

mallet 

titimiro. 

litter 

porekohaga. 

maltreat 

avaava,  puopuo. 

little 

iti,  gorigori. 

man 

tagata. 

maa,  tikea.                                      i 

little  finger 

meniri  ko  manava. 

manifest 

littoral 

tahatai. 

mankind 

tagata.                                             i 

live 

era. 

manner 

hakarite,  mea.                                 i 

liver 

ate. 

man-o'-war 

manua.                                               1 
haga.                                                  11 

lizard 

moko 

manufacture 

load 

amoga,    hakavaga,    uraga, 

manure 

tutae.                                                  ' 

negoncgo,   tari,  hapai  ki 

many 

hia,  e  tahi  hakarite. 

ruga. 

march  :; 

ahere.                                                 j 

loan 

aval  hakahou. 

March 

hora  nui.                                            1  ■ 

lobster 

ura. 

marginal 

ata  tapa.                                            j 

locality 

kona. 

mark 

hakauaua,  hakatuhaga,  ha- 

lock 

hirihiri,     rauoho    mirimiri, 

katuu,  horehore,  hakaatu. 

rauoho  mahatu;  taviri. 

marriage 

hunoga. 

locution 

vanaga. 

married 

noho  vie,  noho  kenu. 

loins 

tuaivi. 

marrow 

nako, ekaeka.                                    i 

loiterer 

noho  no,  vaiapuga. 

marsh 

oone  rari,  roto. 

lonely 

okotahi. 

marshmallow  mova.                                             1 

long 

roa. 

martial 

matau. 

long  ago 

tuhaituhai. 

marvel 

matemanava. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


291 


marvelous 

rivaga  ke,  meitaki  ke. 

mine  v 

keri. 

mask 

puru,  puruga. 

mingle 

hakat'kacka. 

mason 

titipa. 

miracle 

hakaiuaua 

mass 

piri,  puke,  titi. 

hue,  meta. 

mire 

Done. 

massacre 

titigi. 

mirror 

uira. 

mast 

tuu. 

mirth 

koakoa. 

master 

tagata  hakakio 

miry 

rarirari. 

mastery 

hakahiga. 

mischief 

haga  no  iti. 

mastication 

kaikai. 

miscreant 

lae  hakarogo. 

mat 

moega,  raraga. 

miserable 

rakau  kore. 

match 

ahi  hakapura. 

miserly 

magugupuru,  kaikino. 

material 

raea  tino. 

misery 

gogoroaa. 

matrix 

kahuviri. 

misfortune 

gogoroaa. 

matter 

tino,  akari. 

mislead 

kutokuto 

mattock 

peu. 

missionary 

mitinare. 

maul 

titi  miro. 

mist 

pugaehu,  taiko. 

maybe 

peaha. 

mistake 

hara. 

meadow 

mouku  no. 

mistrust 

rarau. 

meager 

pakiroki. 

misunderstand     tae  tikea. 

meal 

kai. 

mitigate 

hakarivariva,  hakaiti. 

means 

rava. 

mi.x 

hirohiro,  hakaekaeka,  haka- 

measure 

maroa  hahaga. 

hahaga,  ha- 

hihoi,  tu. 

hao,  titaa. 

mixed 

gaiei. 

meat 

kiko,  kai,  mau 

mixture 

gaiei,  hakaeuru,  tupa. 

meddle 

rara. 

mock 

hakameemee,  hakamigo. 

mediator 

tarupu. 

mode 

hakarite,  hakatuu. 

medicine 

rakau. 

model 

hakatuu. 

mediocre 

itiiti  noa,  gorigori. 

moderate 

koroiti. 

meditation 

manau. 

modern 

hou,  hou  a  nei,  iho. 

medium 

iti. 

modest 

gorigori,  matatopa,  raataui 

meet 

tupuaki,  piri. 

a  raro,  gorigori. 

mellow 

ekaeka,  hakapara. 

modesty 

riva. 

melodious 

reka. 

modify 

hakarivarivaiho. 

melon 

merone. 

moist 

rari,  vekuveku. 

melt 

hakavai,  tehe, 

cutoto. 

moisten 

hakaruku. 

memory 

manau. 

molecule 

huhu. 

memorable 

maori. 

molest 

hakagogoroaa,  hakapagaha. 

menace 

ragi  tarotaro,  hakameemee. 

moment 

poto. 

mend 

kauiui. 

money 

inoni. 

menses 

mamae  toto. 

monkey 

hakaponoko. 

menstruatior 

tiko. 

monster 

veri. 

mental 

no  te  manau. 

monstrous 

veri. 

mention 

tapa. 

month 

raarama. 

mercenary 

tagata  haga  ei  mea. 

monthly 

no  te  marama. 

merchandise 

rakau. 

moon 

mahina. 

merchant 

hakahere. 

moonlight 

kii. 

merit 

merita. 

moonshine 

maeha  mahina. 

merry 

ravakata. 

moor 

kere. 

mesh 

mata,  piniku. 

moral 

rivariva  noa,  titika. 

message 

rogo,  uga. 

moralize 

hakarivariva. 

messenger 

rogo,  hakaoho. 

morning 

hugaraa,  popohaga. 

Messiah 

metia. 

morning  star 

heetu  tauhoru. 

metal 

veo. 

mortise 

hakahuru,  pu. 

meteor 

hetu  rere. 

mosquito 

takaure  iti. 

method 

hakatuu. 

moss 

nehenehe. 

mew 

tagi. 

mother 

matua  tamaahine. 

middle 

vaega. 

mother-in-law  hugavai. 

midnight 

tinipo,  aonui. 

mother-of-pearl     rei. 

midwife 

vie  hanau. 

motion 

hakahuhu,  chuhu 

mien 

ariga,  mata. 

motive 

tuinu. 

migraine 

puoko  garuru,  ahe.                  • 

mottled 

guregure. 

mild 

hakakonakona. 

reherehe.        i 

mould 

pahuporo. 

milk 

vaihu,  tatau. 

1 

mouldy 

ekapua. 

million 

tini. 

mount 

piki,  piri,  eke. 

mind 

nivaniva. 

mountain 

tuamouga,  mouga. 

mine 

toku,  noku,  ooku,  mooku, 

mourning 

garahu,  tatagi,  timo. 

taaku,  naaku 

,  a.                   1 

mouse 

kiore. 

292 


EASTER   ISLAND, 


moustache 

vere. 

netting  needle  hika. 

mouth 

gutu,  haha,  mama. 

neuralgia 

ekaeka. 

mouthful 

maga. 

never 

a  muri  noa  atu,  e  kore  noa. 

move 

gaei,  gaiei,  ruru,  hakaneke, 

nevertheless 

mea  ra,  ro. 

ki  hua,  makenu,  keukeu, 

new 

hou,  iho. 

pakuku. 

newborn 

punua. 

moved 

eete  manava,  akaku. 

new  come 

topa  pae. 

movement 

gaiei,  keukeu. 

news 

rogo. 

movk' 

kokoti. 

next 

tata,  tupuaki,  te  tahi,  poro- 

much 

e  tahi  hakarite. 

kimo. 

muck 

cone. 

nibble 

akarau,  naginagi. 

mucus 

hupee. 

nickname 

igoa  tae  rivariva,  nape  iho. 

mud 

cone  veriveri.egu  cone  veku. 

night 

po,  ahi,  ahiahi,  ogapo. 

muddy 

rarirari,  hehehehe  veku. 

nightmare 

gorogoro. 

mulberry 

maute. 

nimbly 

ahere  koroiti. 

multiply 

hakanui,  hakanegonego,  ha- 

nine 

iva. 

katiti. 

nipple 

matau. 

multitude 

gagata. 

no 

aita,  ko,  kakore,  kai,  ina. 

murmur 

hakaneka,  geu,  heguhegu. 

noise 

pogeha,  namunamu,  ooa. 

muscle 

kiko,  kiko  uaua,  vaha. 

noiseless 

koroiti. 

musket 

hago. 

noisy 

reka. 

muslin 

kahu  rahirahi. 

nomination 

napehaga. 

mustard 

mageo. 

nonchalant 

koroiti  no. 

mute 

mou. 

none 

kore  noa,  tae. 

mutilate 

hakaripoi. 

nonsense 

ki  vaiapuga,  taga  poki. 

mutter 

hahumuhumu. 

noon 

raa  tini,  raa  too,  ootea. 

mutton 

mutone. 

noose 

here. 

myriapod 

veri. 

northeast 

togariki. 

mysterious 

pokopoko. 

northwest 

papakino. 

mystery 

miterio. 

nose 

ihu,  hi. 

nostril 

pokopoko  ihu,  poga. 

nail 

maikuku,  titi,  vero,  haka- 

not 

tae,  te,  noa,  mo,  kai,  koe 

ihoiho. 

kore,  kakore,  ko,  ina. 

naked 

giogio  kore. 

notable 

menege,  nui. 

name 

igoa,  nape,  tapa. 

notch 

hore,  kokoti,  poro,  tehetehe 

nape 

tuke. 

notched 

maniga. 

napkin 

kaliukai. 

note 

hakakite,  ta. 

narration 

ravavanaga. 

nothing 

kore  no,  korega. 

narrator 

ravaki. 

nothing,  for 

avai  tohaga  no  mai. 

narrow 

rikiriki,  vakavaka. 

notice 

hakakite. 

nation 

tagata  no. 

notify 

ragi. 

native 

noho  kaiga,  henua. 

notion 

kiteahaga, 

nativity 

porekohaga. 

noun 

igoa. 

nature 

natura. 

nourish 

hagai. 

naught 

korega. 

November 

ora  nui. 

nausea 

rua. 

now 

aneira,  igeneira,  a  raa  nei  a 

nauseated 

kereki. 

nullify 

hakakore,  hakamou. 

navel 

pito,  veo. 

number 

ta,  tapa,  tataku,  hakatuu. 

navigable 

riva  mo  tere. 

numeral 

haite. 

near 

ki  taha,  tupuaki,  oi,  kakea. 

numerous 

maigo,  nui. 

nearby 

ata  hakaneke  mai. 

nuptial 

moomoc. 

neatherd 

tiaki  puaka. 

nursling 

kaiu. 

neatness 

rivariva,  ritorito. 

nut 

rama. 

necessary 

mea. 

nutrition 

hakamakona. 

neck 

gao. 

necklace 

hakatau. 

oakum 

verevere. 

necklet 

hehere. 

oar 

matakao. 

need 

mea. 

obey 

haga,  higa,  hakarogo. 

needle 

ivi,  nira. 

object 

hakaatu,  mea. 

negation 

taehaga. 

objection 

ihoiho. 

neglectful 

vaiapuga. 

obligation 

hakahokihaga. 

negro 

kiri  hurihuri,  poripori. 

obliging 

atakai. 

neighboring 

tupuaki,  piri. 

oblique 

hakataha,  hipa. 

nephew 

poki. 

obscene 

rakerake. 

nest 

ogaa,  pupa. 

obscure 

kerekere,  po  haha. 

net 

kupega,   hakamata,   raraga 

obscurity 

hakahurihuri,  kohu  no. 

piniku. 

observance 

ragiga. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


293 


obsolete 

kai  rogoa. 

organize 

hakarivariva. 

obstacle 

tarupu. 

orifice 

mogugu. 

obstinate 

pogeha,  ihoiho. 

origin 

tumu. 

obstinacy 

ihoiho. 

ornament 

rakei,  rcpureva,  rehau,  ko- 

obstruct 

tiaki,  puka. 

hoga,  hauvacro. 

obstruction 

pa. 

orphan 

matua  kore. 

obtain 

rava,  morava. 

ostentatious 

teatea. 

obtuse 

nihinihi. 

other 

ke. 

occasion 

tumu,  rae. 

otherwise 

mea  ke. 

occiput 

tupuraki. 

our 

to  (no)  matou,  to  (no)  tatou. 

occult 

naa. 

to  (no)  maua. 

occupation 

haga. 

out  of  reach 

koroa. 

occurrence 

atoga. 

out  of  the  way  ku  ohoa. 

ochre 

kie. 

outlet 

kaipurua. 

ocean 

moana,  tai. 

outrigger 

hamae. 

October 

ora  nui. 

outside 

aho. 

odd 

nivaniva. 

oval 

takataka,  viriviri. 

odor 

eo,  hogehoge,  nehe,  paha. 

oven 

umu,  tao,  uru. 

of 

o,  no,  to,  ro,  a,  na,  ka,  ta, 

over 

ki  hua. 

mei. 

overburden 

haga  nuinui  ke. 

off 

kaea. 

overcome 

turu. 

offend 

hakapagaha,  hakamee.vare- 

overflow 

taie. 

gao,  koona  ke. 

overrun 

hakancgo. 

offended 

kokoma  hurihuri. 

oversight 

hara. 

offense 

pogeha. 

oversleep 

moe  no. 

offer 

avai,  hapai. 

overthrow 

tute,  hakaheke,  pokupoku. 

offering 

hapaihaga. 

owe 

hakahere. 

often 

putuputu. 

ogle 

pupura  mai. 

pacify 

magaro,  hakapava. 

oh 

e,  aue,  ue. 

pack 

hahao. 

oil 

mori. 

package 

hahi. 

ointment 

rakau. 

pact 

mou. 

old 

tuhai,  para. 

paddle 

hoe,  matakao. 

old  age 

korotia. 

padlock 

piko. 

old  woman 

nuehine. 

pagan 

eteni. 

oldest  son 

atariki. 

page 

patupatu. 

omit 

garo,  patu,  rehu,  hakarere. 

pain 

gogoroaa,  matemate,  tata. 

on 

ki  ruga. 

painful 

gogoroaa,  pagaha,  tuhi. 

once 

horahorau,  ananake. 

paint 

penetuli,  peni,  pua,  ta,  ata, 

one 

tahi,  agatahi,  hagatahi. 

akui,  kirikiri  teu. 

one  by  one 

avai  varavara. 

pair 

tahuga. 

one-armed 

rimahati. 

palace 

hare  nunui. 

one-eyed 

keva,  matakeva. 

pale 

teatea,  rauhiva,  matateatea. 

oneself 

okotahi,  ko  ia  a. 

palisade 

pa. 

onion 

aniani. 

palm 

pararaha  rima. 

only 

tahaga,  tahi. 

pamper 

okooko. 

ooze 

mama. 

pancreas 

kiko  o  te  ivi  tika. 

opaque 

matorutoru,  peugo. 

pandanus 

hara. 

open 

mataki. 

pant 

hakaomoomo,  aguagu. 

opening 

pu. 

pantaloons 

vaehau. 

operation 

hakariva. 

paper 

parapara 

opinion 

manau. 

paradise 

ragi. 

opinionated 

ihoiho. 

paragraph 

tekiteki  ke,  paiga  iti. 

opportune 

rivariva,  tau. 

parallel 

hakaritega. 

oppose 

ihoiho,  tarupu. 

paralysis 

takapau,  ahu. 

opposed 

hori. 

paralyze 

hakaripoi. 

oppress 

pagaha,  hakapagaha. 

parapet 

pa. 

opulent 

rakau  nui. 

paraphrase 

hakarivariva. 

or 

kakore  ra,  kakore  ro,  reka. 

parcel 

hai,  horcga. 

orange 

anani. 

pardon 

hakagaro,  hakahoki. 

orator 

ravaki. 

parent 

ivi,  matua. 

oratory 

aretare  motu. 

park 

pa. 

orbit 

tutumata. 

parricide 

tigitigi  matua. 

orchard 

manavai  miro. 

part 

horega,  avahiga,  paiga,  tuha. 

order 

ragiga,  a,  tahuga,  hakariva. 

partial 

avahiga,    avaitahi,    horega. 

ordinary 

iharaa,  noa. 

hakanoku. 

ordure 

tutae. 

partiality 

avaitahi. 

294 


B ASTER  ISLAND. 


participate 

rava,  morava. 

physician 

hakaneenee. 

particularly 

ko  ia  a. 

physiognomy   akari. 

partisan 

maigo. 

pick 

moremorepua,  runu. 

partition 

horega. 

picture 

ata. 

party 

horega  tagata,  maigo. 

piece 

horega,  horea,  roturotu. 

pass 

ava,  garo,  tone. 

pier 

tuke. 

passage 

ava,  hakauta. 

pierce 

oka,  pu,  hakapau. 

passion 

manava  mate. 

pig 

horu. 

passionate 

matea. 

pigeon 

kuku. 

past 

pae,  paea,  moua. 

pile 

hue,  puke,  tuke. 

paste 

haraoa. 

pillage 

hakamou. 

pasture 

koona  mouku. 

pillar 

pou,  tuu. 

patch 

honohono,  hakapiri,  kauiui. 

pillow 

ragua. 

path 

ara,  amo,  rua,  poke,  opata. 

pilot 

hakatari  miro. 

takaurua. 

pin 

matahetuke. 

pathetic 

hakamanau. 

pinch 

gatu,  hakura. 

patience 

reo  kore. 

pine 

koromaki. 

patriarch 

pateriareka. 

pious 

meitaki,  rivariva. 

paunch 

kopu. 

pipe 

puhipuhi,  hatuhatu. 

pause 

era. 

pirouette 

hariu,  tahuri. 

pavement 

paepae. 

pistol 

hago  poto. 

paw 

vae,  vaeherehere. 

pit 

rua,  raronui. 

pay 

hakatari,  akatari,  hakahere, 

pitch 

garua  hiva,  piere  hiva,  haka- 

hakahoki. 

turuturu. 

payment 

hakatariga. 

pitiless 

ragi  kore. 

pea 

pipi. 

pity 

hakaaroha. 

peace 

pava. 

place 

kaiga,     kona,     moe,     avai, 

pearl 

mataika. 

ainara,  hakarere,  noho  ke. 

pebble 

kirikiri. 

placenta 

puheenua,  eve. 

pebbly 

takurua. 

plague 

gogoroaa. 

peel 

varuvaru,  hati. 

plain 

nego,  varevare. 

peevish 

hakamigomigo. 

plait 

hatu. 

penetrate 

tomo,  uru. 

plaited 

hiri. 

penetration 

manau  hohonu. 

plane 

horo,  varu. 

penis 

ure. 

planet 

hetu  pupura. 

penitent 

manava  pohi. 

plank 

paepae,  miro. 

people 

gagata. 

plant 

miro,  tanu,  amomotanu.                i 

pepper 

mageo. 

plantation 

tanuga,  kona  oka  kai. 

perceive 

manau,  tikea,  ui. 

plaster 

piri,  hakavare,  ta. 

perch 

tau. 

plate 

hipu,  hipu  takatore,  tukuga,          i 

perfect 

titimaaki,  rivariva  noa. 

hakarapa. 

perfection 

rivarivaga. 

play 

hoko,  hura,  kori.  hakareka.          i 

perforate 

hou,  pu. 

playful 

reka. 

perfume 

eo. 

plaything 

tumu  o  te  hakareka. 

perhaps 

peaha. 

plea 

nonoi. 

peril 

mataku. 

plead 

hakarivariva. 

perineum 

vaha  taki  tua. 

pleasant 

reka. 

perjurer 

tagata  reoreo. 

please 

reka,  hakareka,    koakoa, 

permanent 

tae  mou. 

meitaki. 

permit 

haga. 

pleasing 

rivariva. 

perpendicular  tuu  noa,  opata. 

pledge 

akatari. 

perpetual 

ina  kai  mou. 

plentiful 

hakateitei. 

perplex 

hakahorihori,  miramira. 

plenty 

nego,  titi.                                          ; 

perplexed 

reherehe. 

pliant 

hakapiko,  hakavari.                      | 

perplexity 

mataku. 

plot 

hakarivariva,  meemee. 

perseverance 

tae  hakarere,  ihoiho. 

plow 

tiaki.                                                [ 

perspire 

pahia. 

pluck 

hutihuti,  runu,  tari. 

persuade 

hakapava,  hakahati,  haka- 

plug 

kokomo,  putuga. 

higa. 

plumage 

huhuru. 

perversity 

rakega. 

plume 

hauvaero. 

pervert 

hakaripoi. 

plump 

ahuahu,  nunui,  puti. 

pester 

kokoma  hurihuri. 

point 

mata,  kaikai,  nainai,  haka- 

petticoat 

ropa  kakari  kore. 

keva,  haro,  tuhi. 

petition 

hakarivariva,  nonoi. 

pointed 

mokomoko. 

phantom 

kuhane,  mea  moemata. 

poison 

mageo,  piro. 

phosphorescence     hakapurapura. 

poisonous 

kavakava,  mageo. 

phrase 

horega  ki,  paiga. 

pole 

tokotoko.                                        j 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


295 


polish 

horohoro,    hurihuri,    haka- 

pregnant 

rapa. 

prejudice 

pollute 

hakaoone. 

premeditate 

pomade 

mori  eoeo. 

preoccupied 

pomp 

rivarivaga  ke. 

prepare 

pompous 

teatea. 

pond 

roto  nui. 

prepuce 

ponder 

manau. 

presage 

pontiff 

ivietua. 

prescribe 

pool 

roto  iti. 

presence 

poop 

poihuihu  miro. 

present 

poor 

rakau  kore. 

pope 

papa. 

presently 

popular 

tagata  magaro. 

population 

heatua,   nuiga   tagata,    ga- 

preserve 

gata. 

preside 

populous 

hakanego. 

press 

porringer 

tukaga,  tukuga. 

pressing 

port 

kona  mo  tomo,  kona  tau, 

pressure 

uru. 

presume 

portable 

maamaa. 

presuppose 

porter 

tiaki  haha. 

pretend 

portion 

horega,  paiga. 

prevaricate 

portrait 

ata. 

prevent 

Portuguese-man-of-war     papaki. 

prey 

position 

noho. 

prick 

possess 

iho. 

prickly 

possible 

rava. 

priest 

possibly 

peaha. 

primary 

post 

pou,  piko,  toga,  tuu,  huki. 

primitive 

posterity 

poki. 

principle 

postpone 

hakarere,  hakatuhai,  haka- 

print 

hinihini,  moe  atu  ra. 

prison 

posture 

noho. 

proceed 

pot 

hipu,  hue. 

process 

potion 

rakau. 

proclaim 

pound 

reirei,  tukituki. 

procreate 

pour 

hakaperigi,  nininini. 

procure 

pout 

tuuaviki,  hakaviku. 

prodigality 

powder 

oone  no,  paura. 

prodigy 

power 

mana,  rava,  maa,  titikaga. 

produce 

practise 

mahani. 

profanation 

praise 

hakahonui. 

profess 

prate 

rava  vanaga,  pogeha. 

profession 

prattle 

ravagei,  ravaki,  tagi. 

profit 

prawn 

ura. 

profound 

pray 

pure. 

progeny 

prayer 

pure. 

prognostic 

preach 

hakamaa,    hakarivariva, 

progress 

akoako. 

prohibit 

preacher 

tagata  hakamaa. 

projecting 

precaution 

tiaki,  koroiti. 

prolix 

precede 

a  mua,  papakino. 

prolong 

precedent 

rae. 

promise 

precept 

ragi. 

promontory 

precious 

rivariva  ke,  rakau. 

promote 

precipice 

opata. 

promoter 

precipitate 

horahorau. 

prompt 

precipitation 

tohutihaga. 

promulgate 

precisely 

ko  ia  a. 

pronounce 

precocious 

tupu  horahorau. 

proof 

predecessor 

rae. 

prop 

predestined 

vaea. 

proper 

predict 

taku. 

prophecy 

prediction 

taku. 

proportion 

preeminence 

titikaga. 

propose 

prefer 

vae. 

proprietor 

tupu. 

hakatikea. 
manau  o  mua. 
gogoroaa,  manau  no. 
hakamea,  hakarivariva,  ra- 

kei. 
kiri  ure. 

hakaatu,  hakatuu. 
ragi. 

aro,  mata. 
akatariga,  akatatariga,  lata, 

tupuaki. 
aneira,    igeneira,    oganeira, 

poto. 
tiaki,  hakarere,  popo. 
nohovaega,  pa. 
neinei,  gatu,  horahorau. 
horahorau. 
gatuga. 
manau. 
manau. 
varegao. 
pogeha. 
tarupu. 
heaga,  ika. 
pu,  hukihuki,  oka. 
taratara. 

ivietua,  perepitero. 
titikaga. 
rae. 
tumu. 
ruru. 

hare  pohurihuri. 
aomai,  rae. 
hakarivariva. 
tara. 
poreko. 

avai,  rava,  morava. 
atakai. 
haga  mana. 
hakatupu. 

hakaoriori,  hakaripoi. 
aaki. 
haga. 

rava,  morava. 
parera. 

makupuna,  poki. 
taku,  hakatuu. 
riva  atu. 
rahui,  tapu. 
mataara. 

hatahata.  marere. 
hakahinihini,  hakaroroa. 
hakaruru. 
opata. 
vae. 

hagarae. 

horahorau,  veveveve. 
ohu,  tara. 
ki. 

hakaatu,  tukiga. 
toga,  turu. 
titika. 
taku. 
hakarite. 

hakatata,  hakatikea. 
mau  kaiga. 


296 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


prorogue 

proscribe 

prosper 

prosperous 

prostrate 

protect 

protection 

protest 

Protestant 

protruding 

protuberance 

proud 

prove 

proverb 

provision 

provisional 

provoke 

prow 

proximity 

prudent 

prudently 

pry 

pubes 
public 


publish 

pudenda 

puerile 

puff 

puffed 

pull 


pulpit 

pulsation 

pulse 

pulverize 

pumice 

pump 

pumpkin 

punch 

punish 

pupil 

pure 

purgative 

purgatory 

purge 

purify 

purple 

purpose 

pursue 

purulent 

pustule 

put 


hakahinihini. 
hoa. 

nuia,  rava. 
nui. 

hakanoi. 
tarupu. 
tarupu. 
ihoiho. 
porotetani. 
hakakikaa,  keekee. 
ahu. 
tea  tea. 
hakatikea. 
pei  ra  ta  matou. 
kai  nui,  mau  nui. 
poto. 

rae,  kakai  rae,  toua  rae,  tuki. 
poihuihu. 
tata. 
koroiti. 
haga  koroiti. 
matamataki. 
puku. 

piri  mai  te  tagata  ananake, 
ki  te  arc  o  te  mautagata 
ananake. 
huki,  ohu. 
komari,  mamari. 

taga  poki. 

pupuhi,  aguagu,  ahu. 

hiti. 

kume,  haro,  tono,  hakapiti, 
ono,  totoi,  oi,  hakaheke, 
hutihuli,  too,  uhuti. 

ragorago. 

ua  gaei,  nene. 

ua  nene,  pakapakakina. 

hakaeoeo,  hakahuhu. 

rape. 

pagupagu. 

mautini,  hue. 

tigitigi. 

tigitigi. 

atu,  vae,  vaea. 

ritorito,  ke,  putu. 

rakau  hakaneinei. 

purukatorio. 

hakaneinei. 

hakaritorito. 

kahu  meamea. 

tumu. 

aruaru,  tute. 

mageo. 

mageo. 

hakarere,  hahao,  hakahini, 
uru,  voka. 

pipiro,  hogehoge. 


question 

quick 

quiet 

quit 

quite 

quiver 

rabbit 

race 

radiant 

raft 

rafter 

rage 


rags 
raid 
rain 

rainbow 
raise 


putrid 


quadrangular  hakarava  hakaturu. 


quake 

quality 

quantity 

quarrel 

quarrelsome 

quarter 

queer 

quench 


nvaga. 

nuiga,  nego. 

toua,  paopao,  kakai. 

tarotaro,  maatoua. 

horega. 

hakanivaniva. 

makona. 


rake 
ramble 
rampart 
I   ransom 
rap 

rapacious 
rapid 
rapture 
rare 
rarity 
rascal 
rash 
rasp 
rat 
ratify 
ration 

rattle,  death 
ravage 
rave 
ravine 
raw 
ray 
reach 
read 
ready 

real 

realize 

reap 

rear 

reason 

reasonable 

rebellious 

rebound 

rebuke 

recapitulate 

receipt 

receive 

recent 

receptacle 

recite 


ui. 

veveveve. 

hakamagaro,  hakamou. 

hakarere,  patu. 

tahaga. 

ruru. 

kiore  hiva,  rapino. 

poki. 

pupura,  uero. 

rago. 

kaukau. 

kokoma  hanohano  ke,  ko- 

koma  eete,  kokoma,  pohi 

hakagau,    kakai    nuinui, 

toua. 
giogio. 
ahere. 
ua,    puga,    pugaehu,    mihi- 

mihi,  kohu,  ehuehu. 
hanuanua  meamea. 
hakatuu,   kiruganui,   teitei, 

mau,   kelu,   haro,  hapai, 

aaru. 
heruheru,  kio. 
ahere  no. 
pa. 

akatari,  hakaherega,  hoko. 
ihupagaha,  ihupiro. 
rimamaatoo. 
horahorau. 
mahara. 
garo  noa,  iti  no. 
varavara. 
kaikino. 
veveveve. 
mataariki,  varu. 
kiore,  rate,  pupa,  vou. 
hakatitika. 
horega  kai. 
aguagu. 
hakamoumou. 
eva. 

manavai. 
mata. 
uero. 

hihiri,  koroa,  rere. 
hahumuhumu,  heguigui. 
hakamua,  hakarivariva,  ai- 

nara. 
titika. 
morava. 
tari. 

eve,  muri,  pipi,  tua. 
manau,   hakarivariva,    titi- 

kaga. 
rivariva,  titika. 
ihoiho,  pogeha. 
rere   aruga,   rere   hakahou, 

punene. 
kakai,  toua  kakai. 
tapa,  hakahou. 
hakarivariva. 
ragi,  rata, 
hou,  iho. 
pikoga. 
rutu. 


ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


297 


recital 

reckon 

recluse 

recognize 

recommence 

recommend 

recompense 

reconcile 

reconciliation 

record 

recourse 

recount 

recover 

recovery 

recruit 

recreation 

rectify 

rectum 

red 

redemption 

reduce 

reed 

reef 

reflect 

reform 

refresh 

refuge 

refuse 

refute 

region 

register 

regret 

regular 

regulate 

reign 

reiterate 

reject 

rejoice 

rejoin 

relation 

relax 

relaxed 

release 

relieve 

reluctant 

rely 

remain 

remainder 

remarkable 

remedy 

remedy  v 

remember 

remission 

remit 

remorse 

remove 

remunerate 
rendezvous 
renew 

renounce 
renowned 
rent 


vanaga. 
tapa. 
puru. 

tikea,  maa. 
hakahou  iho. 
hatu. 
akatari. 
magaro. 
mou  a  te  toua. 
ta. 
horo. 
vanaga. 
rava,  morava. 
haga  hakahou,  hagaiho. 
hakatomo,  hakauru. 
hakareka. 
hakarivarivaiho. 
kokoma. 

mea,  egaega,  hanehane,  tea- 
tea, 
hakaherega. 
hakaiti. 
gaatu. 

parera,  motu,  huhu. 
manau  noa. 

hakarivarivaiho,  hakatitika. 
ora. 

harepiko,  turu,  tere,  piko. 
tae  tagi,  tae  haga. 
hakarivariva. 
henua,  kaiga. 
pupu  ta. 
tagi. 

titika,  hakarite. 
hakatitika. 
topa  kia  ia  to  ao. 
hakahou,  hakaiho. 
hoa. 

hakakoakoa,  hakariva. 
tuu. 
ki,  ta. 
hakaere. 

hakareherehe,  hakaugauga. 
patara. 
hakamaamaa. 
taehaga. 
hakamatau. 
toe. 
toega. 
rivariva  ke. 
rakau. 

hakarivariva. 
manau  noa. 
vevetehaga. 
aval.  mau. 
pagaha  ki  te  rakerake,  gogo- 

roaa. 
hapai  koona  ke,  hava,  tono, 

hakahoki. 
akatari. 

koona  hakatitika. 
hakahoki,     hakaiho,     haga 
hakahou , hakarivarivaiho. 
tae  haga,  tae  tagi,  tae  too. 
maori. 

pahae,  paihi,  hakanoho, 
motu,  more,  hakahio,  ha- 
kahere. 


reparation 

repass 

repast 

repeat 

replace 

reply 

report 


repose 

reprehension 

represent 

representative 

repress 

repression 

reprimand 

reproach 

reprove 

repudiate 

repugnance 

repulsive 

reputation 

research 

resemble 

resent 

reserve 

reside 

residue 

resignation 

resin 

resist 

resistance 

resolute 

resolution 

resolve 

resound 

resources 

respect 

respectable 

resplendent 

respond 

response 

responsible 

rest 

restoration 

restore 

result 

resuscitate 

retain 

retard 

retire 

retrace 

retreat 

retrench 

retribution 

retrieve 

retrograde 

return 

reunite 

reunited 

reveal 

revelation 

revenge 

revere 

review 

revive 

revoke 

revolt 


hakarivariva,  hakahou 
horo. 
kai. 
ki  hua. 
hauu. 
vanaga. 

arero   koumi,    arcro   roroa, 
rara,     hapai     liakahoua, 
hakatitikahaga. 
hakaora. 
kakai. 
aite. 

runurunu. 
tigi. 
titigi. 

kakai,  tigi. 
kakai,  tarotaro. 
hoa. 

hakarere,  hoa. 
ecte. 

kavahia,  veriveri  ke. 
maori. 
kimikimiga. 
c  tahi  hakarite. 
kokoma  hurihuri. 
hakarere,  hakamoc. 
noho. 
toega. 

reo  kore,  mou  te  reo. 
piere,  pau. 
pogeha. 
ihoiho. 

manau  ihoiho,  mau. 
hakarivariva. 
hakarivariva,  haga. 
hakatagi,  kiukiu. 
rakau. 
roau. 

hakaaroha. 
pupura. 
ki. 

vanaga. 
tiaki. 

ora,  hakaora,  noho,  terea. 
hakarivariva. 

hakahoki,  hakahou,  riva. 

rori,  topa,  mei  ra. 

ora  iho. 

mau. 

hakahinihini. 

oho. 

hakarivariva. 

piko,  tere. 

hakaiti. 

akatariga. 

rava. 

hoki  amuri. 

hoki,  titi. 

hue. 

tuua. 

aaki. 

hahumuhumu  etua 

hakaherc,  toua. 

hakaaroha. 

rarama. 

hakaora,  ora  iho. 

hakahoki 

ihoiho  ke,  toua. 


298 


EASTER  ISLAND. 


revolve 

hakaviri. 

rump 

pigei,  pipi. 

rheum 

tugu. 

rumple 

horohoro. 

rheumatism 

reherehe. 

run 

horau,  rere,  ahere,  tahuti. 

rhumb 

matagi. 

tere,    vaerere,    tou    vae. 

rib 

kavakava. 

tahe,  pakakina. 

rice 

ri. 

run  against 

tutuki. 

rich 

rivariva  noa,  rakau  nui. 

run  away 

pakuki.                                           ' 

ridge 

mouga,  teketeke,  hahaga. 

run  foul  of 

tutukia. 

ridicule 

hakamigomigo,      hakamee- 

running-string    huhu.                                        | 

mee. 

rush 

hakatono. 

right 

matau,  titika. 

rust 

toto. 

rigid 

ihoiho. 

rustic 

matau. 

ring 

hakauru,  varikapau ;  kiukiu, 
tagi,  huhu. 

rut 

poko. 

ringworm 

magco. 

sack 

kete,  taga. 

rinse 

tata. 

sacrament 

takarameta. 

ripe 
ripen 

ekaeka,  oko. 

sacred 

tapu,  viku. 

para. 

sacrifice 

heaga,  ika,  tahaga;  ta,  tao, 

ripple 

o,  tai  o,  tai  vanaga. 

tigai. 

rippling 

konakona. 

sacrilege 

hieroturia. 

rise 

hiti. 

sad 

gogoroaa. 

rival 

hakatautau. 

sadden 

pagaha. 

rive 

gaa. 

saddle 

pepe,  here  pepe. 

river 

manavai,  vaitahe. 

safe 

ora. 

road 

ara. 

safety 

popo. 

roam 

ahere  no. 

sage 

maori. 

roar 

pogeha. 

sail 

kahu,  ahere,  huhuhuhu,  tere, 

roast 

paka. 

hakatopa,  hakauru. 

rob 

haruharu,  kori,  paoa,  toke- 

sailing 

terega. 

toke. 

sailor 

tere  tai. 

robber 

haruharu. 

saint 

peata. 

robe 

ropa. 

salary 

akatariga. 

robust 

ihoiho,  puti. 

saliva 

aanu. 

rock 

maea,    toka,    maka    motu, 

sallow 

rauhiva. 

motu,  takurua,  taratara. 

salt 

paatai,  kava,  tai. 

rod 

magamaga. 

salt  water 

moana. 

roe 

koura. 

salubrious 

hau. 

roiled 

oone. 

salute 

hakaaroha. 

roll 

raamara,    mimiro,    huhuri, 

same 

hua,  a,  pei  ra. 

viri. 

sanctify 

hakaora. 

roller 

tokotoko. 

sanction 

hakatitika. 

rolling 

viriga. 

sanctuary 

koona  viku. 

roof 

puruhare,  hakamaga,  haka- 

sand 

oone. 

magaturu. 

sandy 

ooneoone. 

room 

paigahare,  rape. 

sap 

vai. 

room,  make 

oi  atu. 

sap  wood 

huhu. 

root 

aka,  uhuti,  rava  oho,  ahu, 

sarcasm 

hakamee. 

keri. 

Satan 

tatane. 

rope 

huti. 

satchel 

kete. 

rot 

pipiro,  para. 

satiated 

makona. 

rough 

taratara,  kekee,  tai  vave. 

satisfaction 

koakoa. 

rough-hew 

tarai. 

satisfy 

makona,  mau,  riva. 

round 

regorego,  viriviri,  takataka. 

Saturday 

tameti. 

rounded 

poripori. 

savage 

paoa  kaitagata,  manua. 

row 

hakarauga;  ahere,  tere. 

save 

mea  ke. 

royal 

kahu  oruga. 

save  V 

hakaora,     hakarere,   |;tere. 

royalty 

ao  ariki. 

tarupu,   horohopae,   ;tito 

rub 

akui,  hauhau,  horohoro. 

koroiti. 

rubbish 

paopao,  keri. 

saving 

tito  koroiti.                                     i 

rubicund 

meamea. 

savory 

ruhiruhi. 

rudder 

hakatekateka. 

saw 

hiahia,  kokoti.                                ' 

ruddy 

meamea,  taka. 

sawdust 

huhumiro. 

rude 

hakariri,  tarotaro. 

say 

ki,  vanaga,  hahumuhumu. 

rugged 

varevare. 

scab 

paka.                                              i 

ruin 

perigi,  porohata,  toparia. 

scabbard 

hahao.                                            I 

rule 

hakatitikahaga,  hakariva. 

scaffold 

rago.                                               1 

rumor 

vanaga. 

scald 

hakamahana,  pumahana. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI   FINDING-LIST. 


299 


scale 

unahi,  unahi  hakaha,  unahi 

selfish 

kaikino. 

varuvaru,   rere,   topa  ki 

sell 

hakaherehere. 

rare. 

send 

hakahoki,     hakaoho,     uga, 

scalp 

kiri  puoko. 

ragaraga,  tutc,  ragi,  ca  ki 

scamper 

rava  tohuti. 

aho. 

scanty 

itiiti. 

sensation 

veveri. 

scar 

ahau,  kokoti,  pahure. 

sense 

manau,  maori,  moki,  rori. 

scare 

hakamataku,     hakaparera. 

senseless 

nivaniva. 

tute,  ravatere,  tae  ripoi. 

sensible 

marama. 

scarf 

heregao. 

sentence 

rara. 

scarlet 

herohero,  ineamea,  uraura. 

sentiment 

manau. 

scatter 

hakamarere. 

sentinel 

tagata  ara,  tiaki. 

scattered 

varavara. 

separate 

vavae,  taha  ke. 

scent 

hogihogi,  eo. 

series 

a,  avai,  varavara. 

scepter 

eua. 

serious 

geu,    hakakiva,    hakamohi, 

schism 

kimatiko. 

hakanenehu,  nui. 

school 

hakamarama,   hare  hakaa- 

sermon 

maaki,  rara. 

tuga. 

serpent 

teperanate. 

science 

tikeahaga,  maori. 

servant 

pukuraga,  kio. 

scissors 

tapani. 

serve 

apitahi,  too. 

scold 

kakai. 

service 

tarupu. 

scorching 

pakapaka,  vera  paka. 

serviceable 

apitahi. 

scrap 

horega. 

session 

noho. 

scrape 

varuvaru,  hauhau. 

set 

hakatutu,  tanu. 

scraper 

hakarahirahi. 

set  free 

hakaora. 

scrapings 

hakarahirahiga. 

settler 

noho  no. 

scratch 

kerikeri.  keukeu,  hakaheu, 

setting 

garoaga. 

hauhau,  katikati,  pahure- 

seven 

hitu. 

hure,  peapea. 

sever 

motu. 

screw 

hakaviri. 

several 

mau. 

scribe 

tagata  maata. 

severe 

tarotaro. 

scrofula 

gao  pukupuku,  arakea  gao, 

sew 

tia. 

tao,  arakea,  pukupuku. 

sewing 

kauihaga. 

scrotum 

kiri  maripu. 

shackle 

tarupu. 

scrub 

akui. 

shade 

marumaru,   kohu,   akuaku, 

scruple 

mataku  no,  mataku  verega 

hakamataku. 

kore. 

shadow 

kohu. 

scurf 

paka. 

shaggy 

maraka,  verevcre. 

scurfy 

nako. 

shake 

gaei,  nene,  paku,  rurururu. 

sculpture 

mohai. 

tipatipa.tutu.  ueue,  mira- 

sea 

tai,  moana,  ninihi,  poke,  re- 

mira,    hakamakenukenu, 

rarera,  vavovavo. 

taehaga. 

sea-bottom 

eve. 

shallop 

vaka. 

sea-urchin 

hetuke,    tua. 

shallow 

par era. 

seal 

hakaihoiho,    hakapiripiri, 

shame 

ma. 

hakatuu. 

shameless 

tae  hakama. 

search 

kimikimi. 

shape 

tarai. 

seasick 

rua. 

share 

horehore,  tuha,  tahuga,  too- 

season 

tau,  tokerau:  hirohiro. 

tahi. 

seasonableness  rivariva. 

shark 

mogo,  niuhi. 

seat 

noho,  nohoga,  pepe. 

sharp 

panepane,  mokomoko,  kai. 

seaweed 

rimu. 

ariari,  uu,  mageo,  kava- 

seclusion 

purua. 

kava. 

second 

karua. 

sharpen 

akui,  horoi,  orooro,   haka- 

secret 

naanaa,  aaki. 

rivariva. 

secretary 

ta  ki,  ta  vanaga. 

shave 

varu. 

secretly 

naanaa,  hakakopi,   koroiti. 

shawl 

tutui  kura. 

sect 

horega. 

she 

ia. 

section 

horega. 

shear 

tapani,  varu. 

security 

e  ko  mataku,  meitaki,  piko. 

sheath 

pahu  rikiriki,  takapau. 

see 

ite,  kite,  tikea,  kui. 

sheathe 

hahao. 

seed 

tanu,  karu. 

shed 

harepopo. 

seek 

manau,  kimikimi. 

shed  V 

perigi. 

seemly 

mea  riva. 

sheep 

mamoi,  mutone. 

seesaw 

hirihiri. 

sheepfold 

huega. 

seine 

kupega  maito. 

sheet 

kahu. 

seize 

mau,   iko,  haruharu,   kori, 

shell 

hipu,  pure,  pakahera,  rcpu- 

too. 

reva,  hurehure. 

300 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


sheltered 

marumaru. 

situation 

noho. 

shepherd 

tiaki  mutone. 

six 

ono. 

shin 

paka. 

size 

roaga. 

shine 

pupura,  tea.  maeha,  kona- 

skeleton 

ivi  tupapaku. 

kona,  naponapo. 

sketch 

pepe. 

ship 

miro,  miro  kumi. 

skilful 

maori  ke  avai. 

shipwreck 

gaamiro,  marere. 

skim 

tikea  horahorau. 

shirt 

ropa  o  raro,  kahu. 

skin 

kiri,  kite;  hurehure,  hakaha. 

shiver 

ru,  papapapa,  pakakina,  me- 

skin  eruption 

kino. 

niri. 

skip 

manana,  tekiteki. 

shoal 

motu. 

skirt 

horega  kahu,  pareu. 

shock 

piri,  poa,  hakariri,  tutuki, 

skull 

puoko,  roro. 

veriveri. 

sky 

ragi. 

shocking 

raker  ake. 

slacken 

hakaotaota,     hakaere,    ve- 

shoe 

kirivae,  voka. 

vete,  koroiti. 

shoot 

pukou,  pipi,  pakakina,  hago. 

slake 

hakaunu. 

huri. 

slander 

ravaki,  tara,  hakahae. 

shore 

tahatai,  opatalai,  titi. 

slap 

avaava,  pokopoko. 

short 

poto. 

slate 

hatipu. 

shorten 

hakapoto,  neginegi. 

slaughter 

oka. 

shoulder 

hoto,  kapuivi,  kekehu. 

slave 

raga,  kio. 

shoulderblade  papa. 

sleep 

moe,  moe  tahae,  rava  haka- 

shovel 

paopao,    ao   cone,    moo   te 

uha,  goruru,  am-u,  horu- 

cone,  hakaheu,  tonotono. 

horu,  hakahepo,  kekeva. 

show 

hakatikea,  tuhi,  uneki,  urei. 

sleep  deeply 

gorogoro. 

show  off 

teatea. 

sleepiness 

mataee. 

shower 

ua  tarai. 

sleepless 

tae  auru. 

shred 

horega. 

sleeplessness 

ara  no. 

shroud 

kahu  hakaviri,  viriviri. 

sleep-walker 

moe  aherepo. 

shrunken 

itia. 

sleepy 

mata    nevaneva,     matake- 

shudder 

manava.  eete,  ni,  papapapa. 

keva,  mata  mamae. 

shun 

hakataha,  hipa. 

slender 

maeha,  rahirahi  maeha,  tino 

shut  up 

mou. 

varevare,  reherehe,  moko- 

shy 

hakamou. 

moko. 

sick 

aguagu,  mai,  mamae,  tiki. 

sleet 

pugaehu,  mihi. 

side 

kaokao,  rori,  hakakopi. 

sleeve 

rima  o  te  kahu. 

sigh 

aguagu. 

slide 

poroieko. 

sign 

mine,  hakatuu,  ta  igoa. 

slight 

haga  horahorau,  maeha. 

signal 

ahi  hakagaiei. 

slim 

itiiti. 

signature 

hakatuu  ta. 

slime 

oone  veriveri,  rimu. 

signification 

moki. 

sling 

ueue,  hura,  kirikiri. 

silence 

mou. 

slip 

kahiga,  hati,  poroieko. 

silent 

hakamou. 

slip  in 

tomo. 

sill 

pae. 

slip  knot 

gita. 

silver 

moni. 

slope 

hipa,  taha. 

similitude 

hakaritega,  pel  ra  hoki. 

slothful 

vaiapuga. 

simple 

nivaniva,  tahi. 

slow 

riha. 

simpleton 

manava  vai. 

slowly 

koroiti. 

simplify 

hakanivaniva. 

sluggish 

pepeke. 

simulate 

hakarite. 

sluice 

api. 

simultaneous 

e  tahi  e  tahi. 

sly 

maori  ke,  ariga  topa. 

sin 

rakerakega,  kinoga. 

smack 

omoomo. 

since 

mei  a,  me  mai,  mau,  no  te 

small 

iti,  rikiriki,  gorigori,  huga- 

mea. 

huga,  pipi,  punua. 

sincere 

titika. 

smear 

puo. 

sinful 

rakerake. 

smell 

hogi. 

sing 

himene. 

smile 

kata. 

single 

okotahi. 

smoke 

au,  auahi,  manuoau,  tuuahi. 

singlet 

piriaro. 

kiokio,  hae,  omoomo,  pu- 

singly 

avai  varavara. 

hipuhi. 

singular 

hakarite  ke. 

smooth 

ekaeka, raparapa,  varevare; 

sinister 

ariga  topa,  mataku  ke. 

hakamou,  hakakiva,  ha- 

sink 

garo,  hukihuki,  tome. 

karivariva,     tahe,     tehe. 

sinuosity 

piko  mai  piko  atu. 

hakarapa. 

sister 

teina,  tuakana. 

snail 

kukuo,  pipi. 

sister-in-law 

taukete. 

snap 

hakapakakina,  kekekeke. 

sit 

noho. 

snare 

harepiko,  pikoga. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


301 


sneeze  tehi. 

snore  gorogoro. 

snout  gutu,  ihu. 

snow  nieve,  matamata  ika. 

snuffle  ihupagaha,  ihupiro. 

so  o  ira,  e  tahi  hakarite. 

so  that  ia,  kia. 

soak  hakarari. 

soaked  gareperepe,  rari. 

soap  pua,  tope,  tata. 

sob  ekieki. 

sober  kai  no  iti. 

society  huega. 

sofa  pepe,  rago. 

soft  ekaeka,  maemae. 

soften  hakaekaeka,  para. 

soil  kaiga,  oone;  hakaoone. 

sojourn  noho. 

solder  piri. 

soldier  matatoa. 

sole  arovae,  rekevae,  pararaha. 

solely  tahaga. 

solemnize  gogoro. 

solicitude  gogoroaa. 

solid  ihoiho. 

solidify  hakaihoiho. 

solitary  topa  okotahi. 

solo  reo  tahi. 

solution  mouga. 

somber  kohukohu. 

some  na,  naga. 

sometimes  varavara  no. 

somnambulist  moe  aherepo. 

son  hagupotu,  hua. 

son-in-law  hunoga. 

song  himene. 

sonorous  kiukiu. 

soon  aneira. 

soon  as  na. 

sooner  horahorau,  i  mua  atu. 

soot  pupugarauahi. 

soothe  hakamagaro. 

sore  maki,  pahure,  tao. 

sorrow  tokatagi,  timo. 

sort  hakarite. 

soul  akuaku,  kuhane. 

sound  vavovavo,  poko,  tarai. 

soundings  hakaturu. 

soundly  hakanhu. 

sour  meniri,  uu. 

source  tumu. 

south  tokerau. 

south  wind  moturauri. 

southeast  wind     anoraro. 

sow  keri,  tanu. 

space  ata,  ava,  vaha,  varavara. 

spade  tonotono,  paopao,  hakaheu. 

spare  hakaaroha,  ragi. 

spark  ahipipi,  pipi,  nininini. 

sparkle  mamara,  parei,  pipi. 

sparse  varavara. 

spasm  haguhagu. 

spatter  rerere. 

spawn  koura. 

speak  ki,  ohu,  parau,  vanaga,  ha- 

kava,  varegao. 

speak  evil  niho. 


speak  fine  aaki. 

speak  indistinctly     hahumuhumu. 

spear  vcro,  mata. 

special  ke. 

species  hakarite. 

specter  akuaku. 

speculate  kimikimi  ei  moni. 

speech  vanaga,  rco. 

speedy  horahorau,  veveveve. 

spend  hakamou. 

spew  hakarua. 

spherical  takataka. 

spider  nanai. 

spike  mata. 

spill  hakaperigi. 

spin  hiro. 

spindrift  pugaehu. 

spine  tuaivi,  tuaapapa,  tara,  hope. 

spinning-top  niu. 

spiny  pipi. 

spiral  ureure. 

spirit  kuhane. 

spiritless  opeope. 

spiritual  akuaku,  kuhane. 

spirituous  kavakava,  mageo. 

spit  aanu. 

spite  kokoma  hanohano,  kokoma 

hurihuri,  riri. 

spittle  aanu. 

spleen  para. 

splendor  pupurahaga. 

splice  hakamageo. 

split  gaa,  avahi. 

sponge  girigapea. 

spongy  irigapea. 

spoon  ao. 

sport  hoko. 

spot  guregure,   horehore,   baka- 

tuua. 

spotted  purepure,  huru  ke. 

spout  tehe. 

sprain  taruri,  tumoku. 

spread  horahora,    ketuketu,    amo- 

amo,  hakatopa,  uru. 

spring  puna,  taheta  pu. 

spring  vahahora. 

spring  tumu. 

spring  from  mei  a. 

spring  up  puhi,  puneke. 

spring  water  vaipuga. 

sprout  hua,  pipi,  pukou,  tupu. 

spur  maikuku,  reke. 

spurt  tehe. 

spy  matapupura,  mine,  ui. 

spy-glass  uira  purumata,  toauira. 

squall  matagi,  kekeri,  tai  paripari. 

squamous  nako. 

square  hakavari,  tarai. 

squash  mautini. 

squat  hakapakiroki,  hakaitiiti,  ha- 

kaviuviu. 

squeak  kikiu,  vou. 

squeeze  haro,  neinei. 

squint-eyed  hakahira. 

squirt  pupuhi  eve. 

stable  mau. 

staff  tokotoko. 


302 

EASTER 

ISLAND. 

stage 

horega. 

strand 

haga,    taura;  marere,    pae- 

stagger 

higahiga,    kuikui,    pakuku, 

pae  ki  uta. 

rori.                                          j 

strange 

hiva,  raataku  ke. 

stair 

piki:a,  rago. 

stranger 

etua. 

stake 

oka. 

strangle 

here,  kutokuto,  hita. 

stammer 

reohirehire,     reouu.     arero   | 

strap 

pena. 

oeoe. 

stratagem 

hakake. 

stamp 

hetu. 

straw 

mouku. 

stanch 

puru,  ora.                                   , 

stray 

hakaripoi,  garo. 

stand 

tuu,    tutu,    komaru,    noho   t 

streak 

horehore,  hiro. 

opata;  maroa.                      t 

streaked 

motiotio. 

star 

hetu,  pupura,  uero.                   i 

street 

arahare. 

starch 

piri,    hakakivakiva,    haka-    , 

strength 

riri. 

ihoiho,  horo. 

strengthen 

hakaihoiho,  hakaora. 

stare 

mataporeko. 

stretch 

ahatu,  haro,  amoamo,  haka- 

start 

veveri. 

hatahata,  hakaihoiho. 

starvation 

maruaki.                                     | 

strict 

titi. 

starve 

agoago,  hakamaruaki,  haka-    1 

strife 

ihoiho. 

peropero. 

strike 

ta,  tata,  avaava,  hati,  hetu- 

state 

haga. 

hetu,  poa,  ruru,  tigitigi. 

statue 

mohai. 

tonokio. 

stature 

akari,  ariga. 

strike  up 

rae. 

stay 

toga;  turu,  noho  muri. 

string 

aratua,  horega,  huti. 

steal 

haruharu,  toketoke,  paoa. 

strip 

huhu,  hakarere,  too,  hihi. 

steamboat 

miro  auahi. 

strive 

ihoiho. 

steel 

hiohio.  Ohio. 

strong 

hiohio. 

steep 

varevare. 

structure 

hare,  kato. 

steer 

puaka  toro. 

struggle 

hakamatau,    hakamatatoa, 

stem 

kavei.  huri. 

hakamoe,  ki  hua. 

step 

maumau;  hakatu   tuu,    pi- 

stubborn 

ihoiho,  pogeha. 

kiga. 

studious 

manava  tagi  ki  te  heguigui . 

sterile 

paa,  paa  migomigo. 

study 

akoako,  hakamaa. 

stern 

hakamohi;  poihuihu  miro. 

stuff 

hakapuhapuha,  pura. 

steward 

horohopae,  tito  koroiti. 

stuffed 

pegopego. 

stick 

rakau    ta,    tokotoko,    uki; 

stumble 

tapoke,  higa. 

piri,  oka. 

stun 

moko. 

stiffen 

hakaihoiho,  haro. 

stunted 

gorigori,  mae. 

stifling 

giigii,  mahana  nui. 

stupefied 

hakanivaniva,  veveri. 

still 

marie,  paka;  ro. 

stupid 

hakamou,  nivaniva. 

stilt 

eke. 

stupidity 

nivaniva. 

stimulate 

hakatupu,  tuki. 

stutter 

arero  oeoe. 

stink 

hanohano,  hogi,  pipiro. 

suave 

magaro,  nenenene. 

stipulate 

hakarivariva. 

subdivision 

horega. 

stir 

hakakoni,     makenukenu, 

subdue 

hakariga,  hakaiti. 

tuki  toua. 

subject 

paiga,  tumu. 

stirrup 

pu. 

subject  V 

hakataha,  higa. 

stock 

hakamatoru. 

subjection 

hakakio. 

stocking 

tokini. 

subjugate 

hakahiga,  hakatopa. 

stomach 

keo,  puti,  kopu  mau,  haka- 

submerge 

hakaruku,  hakaemu. 

hia. 

'    subordination  hakarogo. 

stone 

maea,     kirikiri.     paparaha, 

j   subscribe 

hakatitika. 

pureva,  ihoiho,  kihikihi. 

1   subsist 

ora. 

stony 

takurua. 

substantial 

hakamakona. 

stool 

aheahe. 

substitute 

runu,  hakanoho. 

stop 

tarupu,   tigai,   ora,   maroa. 

subtract 

iko. 

komokomo. 

succeed 

maa,  peke. 

stopped 

hakanohohia. 

succor 

tarupu. 

stopper 

puruga. 

succulent 

noma,  ruhi. 

stopping,  w 

thout     tahaga. 

such 

pei  ra. 

store 

poporakau. 

suck 

miti,  omoomo. 

storehouse 

harepopokai. 

suckle 

hagai  ei  u,  hakaoraoomo. 

storm 

kohukohu,  atutiri. 

suckling 

kaiu,  punua  horu. 

story 

reo,  taga  poki,  ravaki,  haka- 

sudden 

horahorau. 

kemo. 

j  suffer 

mou  no,  kai. 

stove 

ahi. 

1  suffering 

gogoroaa,  mamae. 

strain 

ki  hua. 

suffice 

nego,  titi. 

strait 

ava,  haga. 

suffocating 

mahana  ke,  herohero. 

ENGUSH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


303 


suffocation 

hana. 

swift 

vevevevc,  horahorau,  kuto. 

sugar 

vaitoa. 

pakapakakina. 

sugarcane 

tea,  kuku. 

swim 

kau,  ruku,  garu. 

sum 

nego. 

swing 

hirihiri. 

summary 

poto. 

switch 

niiro  vavau. 

summer 

hora. 

swoon 

manava  ruru,   gaga,   gogo- 

summit 

tuamouga,  hahaga,  viriviri. 

roaa. 

summon 

ragi. 

sword 

ae,  one,  kahiga,  panepane. 

sun 

raa. 

symbol 

kahatuu. 

Sunday 

tominika. 

sympathize 

hakaaroha. 

sunrise 

raa  ea  mai,  raa  puneki,  hi- 

sympathy 

ragi,  mahani. 

tihaga  raa,  ata,  maeharaa, 

symptom 

akatuu. 

hehegaraa. 

synonym 

c  tahi  hakarere. 

sunset 

garoaga  raa,  ata. 

syringe 

pupuhi  eve,  pupuhi  vai. 

sunstroke 

materaa. 

system 

pel  ra  tau. 

superabundant     nui  tahaga. 

superficial 

no  iti. 

superficies 

ariga. 

tabernacle 

taperenakero. 

superfluity 

toega. 

table 

hata,  noho  pepe,  rago. 

superior 

kiruga. 

table-cloth 

kahukai. 

supernatural 

rimaetua,  kuhane. 

taciturn 

mou. 

supper 

kai  ahiahi. 

tack 

hoki,  hakarori. 

supple 

tohuti  no. 

tact 

maa. 

supplement 

toega,  horega. 

tail 

vaero,  iku. 

supplicate 

pure. 

tail  fin 

hiki. 

supply 

hakatiti,  hakanego. 

tailless 

huahua. 

support 

hakaihoiho,  tarupu. 

take 

haruharu,  too,  ootu,  haka- 

suppose 

manau  no. 

kai,  mau,  iko,  oi. 

suppress 

hakakore,    hakamoumou, 

talent 

maori. 

hoa. 

talk 

parau,  pogeha,  hakatapona. 

suppurate 

gatu. 

hakahepo. 

supremacy 

titikaga. 

tall 

roroa,  reherehe. 

supreme 

kiruganui. 

tallow 

nako. 

sure 

ihoiho,  mau. 

talon 

maikuku,  akikuku,  reke. 

surf 

tai  hati. 

tame 

magaro,  hakamahani,  herea 

surface 

kiri,  koruga,  rerarera. 

rata,  tute. 

surfeit 

hakanego. 

tangled 

mikamika,  miramira. 

surge 

ua,  ninihi,  papakina. 

tar 

piere  hiva;  pua. 

surly 

niho. 

tardy 

riha. 

surname 

igoa  topa. 

tassel 

aratua. 

surpass 

hakahakahiga,    piki  aruga, 

taste 

miti,  omoomo,  hakatuu. 

topa  ki  raro. 

tattoo 

ta,  ta  kona. 

surplus 

toega. 

tattooing 

garahu,  gututika,  hui.humu. 

surprise 

hakarehu. 

matapea,   pagaha,    piriu- 

surround 

varitakataka,    varikapau. 

kona,    poporo,    purariki 

aratua. 

retu,  tuahaigo,  umiumi. 

survive 

or  a. 

taut 

kume. 

susceptible 

manava  eete. 

tax 

hakatitikahaga. 

suspect 

manau  no,  tuhi, 

tea 

ti. 

suspend 

reva. 

teach 

akoako,  hakamaa. 

suspenders 

pena. 

teacher 

tagata  hakamaa. 

suspicion 

tuhi. 

teaching 

kihaga. 

sustain 

tarupu. 

tear 

matavai. 

swallow 

horo,  aku,  garovukua. 

tear  v 

taha,  pahae,  paihi,  nanagi 

swamp 

oone  ran,  roto. 

horehore,  hihi,  kotikoti. 

swarm 

takaure  marere  ke. 

tease 

hakamecmee. 

sweat 

pahia. 

teat 

matau. 

sweep 

tutu,  paero,  pahure,  peau. 

tell 

arcro  koumi,  arero  roroa. 

sweet 

marie,  nomanoraa,  ruiiiruhi, 

temper 

kokoma  hurihuri. 

nanenane,  magaro. 

temperate 

kai  no  iti. 

sweet  potato 

kumara. 

tempest 

hu,  matagi. 

swell 

arakea,  ahu,  pupuhi,  karu- 

temples 

hagu. 

karu,  garepe,  mamaranui, 

temporary 

arova,  iici. 

takapau. 

tempt 

tuki. 

swelling 

ahu,  arakea,  garepe,  karu- 

temptation 

tukiga  kinoga. 

karu. 

ten 

hagahuru,  kumi. 

swerve 

rare. 

tenacious 

ihoiho. 

304 


tender 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


ekaeka,   peupeu,   tatagi, 
ekieki. 


thus 


pei  ra,  pei  na,  e  tahi  haka- 
rite. 


tendon 

ua,  vaha. 

tickle 

hakarekareka. 

tenon 

here.                                            1 

tide 

tai  kaukau,   tai  negonego. 

tent 

hare  kahu. 

tai  parera,  tai  titi,  tai  ua. 

termination 

hakamoumouga. 

tie 

here,  hakamau,  hakapukou. 

terrific 

ninaa. 

kuku,  takai. 

terrify 

hakamataku. 

tile 

maea  puruhare. 

terror 

mataku,  manava  hopohopo. 

till 

rapu. 

test 

hakatuu. 

time 

hinihini. 

testament 

hakarivariva  papaku. 

times 

kupu. 

testes 

miripau. 

timid 

mataku.  hakama,hopohopo. 

testify 

matatikca. 

tin 

Ohio  raparapa,  mamara. 

thank 

maomoa. 

tip 

potu. 

that 

era,  a  mea  era.  na,  ko  mea 

tired 

pagaha  gogoroaa. 

tera,  tena,  kia. 

title 

hakatitikahaga. 

the 

te,  na. 

tittle-tattle 

reoreo. 

theater 

rago. 

to 

ki.  kia,  ia,  ikapotu. 

then 

ra,  ira.  a  mea,  ai,  reka,  mua. 

toast 

hakapakapaka. 

there 

a,  ra,  ira,  ki  ra,  mei  a,  ena 

tobacco 

avaava.  puhipuhi,  omoomo. 

ko. 

to-day 

a  raa  nei  a,  aneira,  igeneira. 

therefore 

reka. 

toe 

magamaga  vae. 

thev 

raua,  vaua,  pouro. 

together 

ananake,  amokio,  pupumai. 

thick 

matoru.  pegopego,  hiti,  va- 

toilet 

hakarivariva    (rakei)    ki   te 

ra  vara. 

kahu. 

thicken 

hakamatorutoru,  hakapego- 

toilsome 

rava  hakaheu. 

pego. 

tolerate 

haga. 

thicket 

rairo  kohukohu,  marumani. 

toll 

huhu.                                                   ' 

thickness 

hakapegopego. 

tomb 

tanuhaga.  tanuga  papaa. 

thief 

toketoke. 

to-morrow 

apo,  apoera. 

thigh 

papakona. 

tongs 

mho. 

thin 

rahirahi.     moeaivi,     roroa, 

tongue 

arero.  korokoro.  kurukuru. 

hugamoa.ugamoa.maeha, 

mitimiti. 

nunu,  nunu  paka,  paki- 

tooth 

niho.  nihotete,  niho  uneki, 

roki:  hakaiti. 

niho  urei. 

thine 

tokoe,  maaua. 

toothache 

niho  gaa,  pokoo. 

thing 

mea. 

top 

niu. 

think 

manau. 

torch 

tuuahi,     hakapura,      vera, 

thirst 

matevai,  hakaunu. 

uraga. 

this 

ta,  te.  to,  nei,  tenei,  a  mea 

torment 

hakapagaha,  gogoroaa. 

nei.  ia. 

torrent 

manavai,  eaai. 

thither 

taha,  taruriruri.  tapoke. 

tortoise  shell 

pahera. 

thong 

pena. 

tortuous 

nikoniko,  piko,  hipa. 

thorn 

tara,  pipi. 

torture 

hakapagaha,  horehore,  tigi- 

thornless 

huna. 

tigi. 

those 

ra. 

toss 

hakaoi. 

thou 

koe,  oe,  ecu. 

total 

paero. 

though 

noa. 

totality 

paero. 

thoughtless 

tae  manau. 

touch 

gatu.  too. 

thousand 

piere. 

tough 

ukauka. 

thread 

taura;  uru. 

toughen 

ihoiho. 

threaten 

ragi  tarotaro. 

tow 

verevere. 

three 

toru. 

toward 

i.  ia.  ki.  Ida. 

threshold 

pae. 

toy 

tumu  o  te  hakareka. 

throat 

gao,  huki.  nokunoku,  guru- 

trace 

hakatuu. 

hara. 

track 

rava  hakatika. 

throe 

kevakeva. 

tractable 

gatua. 

throne 

rago. 

traction 

rona. 

throttle 

gatu. 

trade 

hoko. 

through 

tehe  e  turu. 

trader 

hakahere. 

throw 

huri.  avava,  hakaperigi,  pu- 

tradition 

hakaara. 

reva.  patu,  parue,  kokope. 

traffic 

hoko,  hakahere,   hakariva- 

thrust 

hakatono,  takapau. 

riva. 

thumb 

rimamatua    tahaga,    rima- 

trail 

ara. 

matua  neanea,  mene. 

train 

euai,  hakamaa. 

thunder 

atutiri,  homo. 

traitor 

tagata  piria,  mataerua. 

Thursday 

guti. 

trample 

gatugatu,  reirei. 

ENGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


305 


transfer 

hapai  koona  ke,  ahu. 

uncertain 

ina  kai  riva,  tae  riva. 

transfigure 

hurikea. 

unchain 

patara,  vevete. 

transform 

hurikea,  hihoi. 

unclothe 

natu. 

transgress 

pogeha. 

uncomplaining     mou. 

translate 

hakarivariva. 

unconquerabl 

e     e  ko  higa. 

transmit 

hapai. 

uncover 

hakarcre. 

transparency 

ata. 

undecided 

horihori. 

transpierce 

hukihuki,  vero. 

under 

raro. 

transplant 

ahu. 

underbrush 

kohukohu. 

transport 

hapai. 

undergo 

kai. 

trap 

piko. 

undershirt 

piriaro. 

traverse 

teki. 

understand 

rogo,  oko  ke. 

treasure 

rakau. 

undertake 

akoako,  hagarae. 

treaty 

ta  hakatitika. 

undisturbed 

kokoma  te  magaro. 

tree 

miro. 

undress 

patu  ki  te  kahu. 

tremble 

tetetete,    ruru,    papapapa, 

undulate 

pi  pine. 

mataku,  manava  eete. 

undulation 

aruaru. 

trestle 

eke. 

unequal 

tae  hakarite.  hakarite  koe. 

tribe 

etu. 

hakarite  ke. 

tribunal 

rago. 

uneven 

kekee,  pipi. 

tribute 

hakatitikahaga. 

unexpected 

topa,   mau  topa  pu,  hora- 

trick 

reo. 

horau. 

trifler 

vaiapuga. 

unfair 

tae  hakarite,  hakarite  koe. 

Trinity 

torutahi. 

unfaithful 

mogugupuru,  rima  omo. 

trio 

reo  toru. 

unfold 

vevete,    hakapatara,    patu. 

trip 

tapoke. 

horahora. 

triple 

hakatoru. 

unfortunate 

mate. 

triumph 

ihoiho. 

unfruitful 

vercga  kore. 

trough 

pokopoko  vave,  pahu. 

ungovernable 

kokoma  eete. 

tropic  bird 

makohe. 

ungracious 

tae  magaro. 

trot 

horo. 

ungrateful 

mogugu  kiukiu. 

trousers 

vaehau,  piripou. 

unheard 

tae  rogo,  tae  tikea. 

true 

mau. 

uniform 

e  tahi  hakarite. 

trumpet 

pu,  hura. 

uninhabited 

vihaviha. 

trunk 

tumu. 

unintelligible 

garoa,  rehua. 

trussed 

herea. 

unique 

anake,  no,  e  tahi  no. 

truthful 

titika. 

unison 

reo  tahi. 

try 

ihoiho,  tuki. 

unite 

honohono,  piri,  hakapiri. 

tube 

hatahata. 

united 

kivakiva. 

Tuesday 

po  e  rua. 

unity 

e  tahi  no. 

tumor 

arakea,  takapau. 

universal 

ananake. 

tumult 

pogeha. 

universe 

arova  nei. 

turbulent 

kori. 

unjust 

tae  titika. 

turn 

hariu,  arui,  hakahia, 

huri, 

unknown 

tae  tikea. 

hoki,  ira,  hihoi,  hihi  ketu- 

unlikely 

reoreo  peaha. 

ketu,  mimiro,  patu. 

haka- 

unload 

hakamaa. 

perigi,     hakapiti. 

haka- 

unmarried 

noho  tahaga. 

taha,  tahuri,  taviri 

vari. 

un  perceived 

ina  ko  tikea,  tae  tikea. 

vero,  viri. 

unperturbed 

atakai. 

turtle 

honu. 

unprepared 

ina  kai  rakei. 

twilight 

hugaraa,  uero. 

unripe 

mata,    tae   oko,    tae   para 

twin 

hauva. 

puku. 

twine 

taura. 

unroll 

vevete. 

twist 

viri,  hiro,  hihihihi,  mahatu. 

unruffled 

marie. 

two 

rua,  okorua,  hakapa 

piri, 

unseemly 

tae  riva,  tae  tau. 

kauga. 

unsheathe 
unstable 

pokoo. 

aherehere,  tae  mau. 

ugly 

rakerake,  veriveri. 

unsteady 

patoketoke. 

ulcer 

tao. 

untie 

vetevete,  hakapatara,   ma 

ulterior 

atiave. 

tara. 

umbrella 

hemahia. 

until 

tae  atu  ki,  teke  ki  nei. 

umpire 

tagata  hakarivariva. 

unworthy 

tae  rivariva. 

unanimous 

ananake. 

up 

ruga,  maroa,  piki. 

unapproachable     vave  kai  kohe. 

upon 

ki  ruga. 

unbend 

hakaotaota. 

upper 

o  ruga. 

unbutton 

vetevete. 

upright 

maroa. 

unbridle 

vetevete 

uprising 

hakakoni,  toua. 

306 


EASTER   ISLAND. 


uproariously 

pogeha. 

virgin 

nire,  virigine. 

uproot 

oi. 

virile 

tugutugu. 

upset 

hoahoa. 

virtue 

viretute. 

urethra 

na  mimi. 

visage 

ariga,  mata. 

urge 

tarupu. 

vise 

hakapiri. 

urgency 

hiohio. 

visible 

tikea  mai. 

urgent 

mea. 

vision 

moemoea,  hagaauru. 

urine 

mimi. 

visit 

hakaaroha,  rara. 

usage 

pel  ra  hoki  ta  matou. 

visitor 

tagata  ragi,  tagata  ui. 

use  up 

mou,  para. 

visor 

hakakohu. 

useless 

vaiapuga. 

vitiate 

hakaripoi. 

usual 

iharaa,  kotiru. 

vivacious 

oraga  mau,  oraga  ihoiho. 

usurp 

iko,  toke. 

vocal 

reo. 

uterus 

henua. 

voice 

reo. 

volatilize 

hakapupuhi. 

vacation 

hakarere,  hakareka. 

volcano 

ranorano. 

vaccinate 

hakauru. 

volley 

pupuhi  henua. 

vacuity 

puhare. 

voluble 

ki  veveveve. 

vagina 

takapau. 

voluminous 

puputa. 

vain 

matatea,  hagatopa,  tea, 

vomit 

rua. 

verega  kore. 

voracious 

horohoro,  kai. 

valley 

avamouga,  manavai. 

vote 

vae. 

valuable 

verega. 

vow 

hakaruru. 

valueless 

verega  kore. 

voyage 

hiri,  ikapotu. 

van 

tagata  rae. 

voyager 

tagata  aere. 

vapor 

au. 

variable 

tahuti. 

waddle 

hakagaei. 

varied 

tahuti. 

wag 

garei. 

variety 

hakarite  ke. 

wager 

mamahi. 

vase 

hipu. 

wagon 

potaka. 

vast 

hatahata. 

wail 

tagi. 

vaunt 

maharo. 

waist 

kakari  manava. 

vegetable 

mouku. 

wait 

tatari,  atiati,  araha  hauha. 

veil 

puruga,  kahu. 

wake 

keri;  veveara. 

vein 

ua. 

wall 

pa,  titi. 

venerable 

ariga,  euheu. 

walk 

hahae,  maroahahaga,  ahere, 

venerate 

roau. 

oho,  hiri. 

vengeance 

ati  ko  peka. 

wallow 

viriviri,  pakuku. 

ventral 

tuutuu. 

wall  plate 

hahaga. 

verb 

vanaga. 

wander 

nivaniva. 

verify 

hakarivariva. 

wanderer 

rava  ahere. 

vermilion 

meamea,  kie,  uraura. 

wane 

karo. 

verruga 

kino. 

war 

taua,  toua. 

verse 

vara vara. 

war  song 

hakamee. 

vertebra 

tuaivi. 

warehouse 

poporakau. 

vertical 

opata. 

warlike 

matatoa. 

vertigo 

garuru. 

warm 

hakamahana. 

vessel 

hipu  takatore. 

warmth 

hana. 

vestige 

hakatuu. 

warn 

aaki,  averi. 

vestment 

kahu. 

warp 

makemakenu,  huri. 

vexation 

kokoma  hanohano. 

warrior 

matatoa,  matau,  hakatoua. 

viaticum 

viatiko. 

wart 

pati. 

vibrate 

ruru. 

wash 

tata,  hakaruku,  horo,  tope. 

vicar 

vikario. 

waste 

hakareka,  paea,  opeope. 

vice 

rakega. 

watch 

hora,  motare. 

victim 

heaga,  ika. 

watch  V 

ara.  mataui,  tiaki. 

victor 

matatoa. 

water 

vai,  tai,  unuvai.  vave,  tarai, 

victory 

matatoa,  hakahaga,  lute. 

titivai,  o. 

victual 

hue  ki  te  kai. 

water  v 

ora,  hakaunu  ora,  nininini 

view 

mata. 

huri. 

vigil 

vigiria. 

waterspout 

ohiohio. 

vigilant 

tiaki. 

wave 

ehutai,    e,    ua,    pari,    pipi 

vigorous 

ora  nui. 

popo,  hati,  vave,  hakare- 

vindictive 

tarotaro. 

vareva,  hakagaei,  aruaru 

vine 

vinea,  riku. 

waver 

rori,      taruriruri,      tapoke 

vinegar 

kavakava. 

tumu  kore. 

violet 

uriuri. 

wavy 

pipine. 

HNGLISH-RAPANUI    FINDING-LIST. 


307 


ij^ay  ara,  hoi,  maeha. 

^e  maua,  taua,  matou,  tatou. 

weak  vaivai,  maia,  mamae,  ma- 
raaki,  raigo,  nenere,  pe- 
peke,  rauhiva,  reherehe, 
tekeo,  tumu  kore,  tumu 
hati. 

weaken  hakaiti,  papaku. 

wealth  rakau. 

weary  eve  ragaraga,  horihori. 

weave  raraga,  hagakahu. 

wedge  avahi. 

Wednesday  mereti. 

weed  vere,  hutihuti,  oi. 

week  tominika. 

weep  tagi,  matavai. 

weight  uraga. 

welcome  rata. 

well  ora,  rivariva;  puna. 

wen  pukupuku. 

west  garoaga  raa,  tokerau  aho, 

vaitara. 

wet  hakarari,  hakaveku,  huri. 
what  aha,  hoki. 

wheat  haraoa. 
wheedle  akurakura,  keukeu. 

wheel  taka,  hakaviri,  uira. 

wheeze  hoe. 

when  na,  ahea,  ogahea. 

where  hea,  nohea. 

wherefore  no  ira,  o  ira. 

whet  orooro. 

which  ai,  aha,  ta,  te,  to. 

whine  tagi. 

whip  puopuo,  tigitigi. 

whiplash  pupu  taura. 

whirlwind  ohiohio. 

whisper  hahumuhumu,    heguigui, 

aguagu. 

whistle  hia,  hu,  hura. 

whistling  tokerau. 

white  tea,  ritorito. 

whitdbait  poopo. 

whither  ki  hea. 

who  ai. 

whole  ananake,  kai  tooa,  nego. 

wholly  tahaga. 

wick  hau. 

wide  hakarava,  pararaha. 

widen  kokoro. 

widow  hove. 

width  hakarava. 

wife  vie. 

wig  ivive. 

wild  manua,  nuinui  ke. 

will  haga ;  hakarivariva  papaku ; 

tagi. 

willing  haga. 

wind  matagi,  hau,  hu,  ora,  peti, 

pupuhi,  puti,  rere,  tepu- 
haga,  tokerau,  vaitara. 

window  haha. 

wine  topa. 

wing  kara,  hakamoe. 


wink 

hakakcva,  roturotu. 

winnow 

tutu. 

winter 

toga. 

wipe 

horoi,  hi,  kopi. 

wise 

maa. 

wish 

tagi,  haga. 

with 

ci,  ma,  mee,  piri. 

withdraw 

kunni,  piko,  terc,  too. 

wither 

mao. 

within 

ki  roto,  vacga. 

without 

te,  tae. 

wizard 

tagata  taku,  tagata  maa. 

woman 

vie,  nuehine 

womb 

pokopoko. 

wonderful 

rivaga  ke. 

wood 

rakau,  miro. 

word 

ki,  reo,  vanaga. 

work 

haga,  rapu. 

workman 

maahaga,  rapu. 

world 

arova  nei. 

worm 

koreha. 

wormeaten 

piro  ekapua,  huhu. 

worn 

koroua. 

worship 

noi. 

worthy 

titika,  tau. 

wound 

hahoa,  pahure,  tigitigi,  tupa- 

tupa. 

wrap 

kaviri,  hai,  popo. 

wrath 

kokoma  hanohano  mai,  ha- 

kahanohano,  pava,  toua, 

hurihuri. 

wrinkle 

tahe,  tehe,  hihi    ketuketu, 

migo,  pukupuku. 

wrist 

kakari  rima. 

write 

ta,  maata,  moturogorogo. 

wrong 

hara,  kino. 

yam 

yard 

yawn 

year 

yeast 

yell 

yelp 

yes 

yesterday 

yet 

yield 

yoke 

yonder 

you 

young 

younger 

your 
youth 


zeal 

zenith 

zephyr 

zero 

zigzag 


uhi,  kape,  pupupuke. 

hakarava,  haro. 

hakamama,  ha,  kamakama. 

tau. 

pupuhi. 

hakaeki. 

gaoaku, gaoetu,  gaugau,  na- 

munamu. 
ae,  e. 

hagatahi  ahi. 
kireira,  ro. 
avai. 
amo. 
ko. 

koe,  korua,  oou. 
tugutugu,  hou,  vahio. 
hagupotu,  o  vaega,  o   tua, 

teina. 
tokoc,  naau. 
kope  tugutugu,  hou. 


tarupu. 

ki  te  tini  tc  raa. 
hau,  ora. 
kore  no. 
oriare,  ahere. 


APPENDIX. 

SUNDRY  NOTICES  OF  THE  ISLAND. 

It  has  seemed  advisable  in  this  appendix  to  present  a  number  of 
reports  upon  the  discovery  and  condition  of  the  island.  It  is  not  pre- 
tended that  this  shall  be  a  complete  collection  of  the  geographical  liter- 
ature of  the  subject,  scanty  though  that  is.  But  it  does  appear  that  a 
service  will  be  rendered  students  of  the  interesting  and  difficult  prob- 
lems which  cluster  about  this  arid  rock  in  the  remote  sea  if  a  few  of  the 
notices  of  geographers  are  here  collected  for  convenience  of  reference. 
This  is  all  the  more  true  since  the  records  here  ofYered  are  but  brief 
mention  in  seldom  accessible  books. 

(From "A  narrative  of  voyages  and  travels  in  the  northern  and  southern  hemispheres, com- 
prising three  voyages  round  the  world;  together  with  a  voyage  of  survey  and  dis- 
covery in  the  Pacific  Ocean  and  oriental  islands."  By  Amasa  Delano.  Boston: 
1817.     Page  355.] 

The  center  of  Easter  Island  lies  in  latitude  27°  15'  south,  and  longitude 
109°  55'  west,  by  our  observations.  We  fell  in  with  the  northeast  part  of  it, 
and  run  within  two  miles  of  the  shore,  the  greater  part  of  the  north  side,  all 
the  west  side  and  part  of  the  south  side  of  it.  The  east  end  forms  a  kind  of 
bluff  point,  and  immediately  to  the  northward  of  that  is  the  appearance  of  a 
large  bay;  but  as  the  wind  was  blowing  directly  on  this  part  of  the  island, 
I  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  approach  too  near  with  the  ship;  but  it  is  my 
opinion  that  it  affords  good  landing  for  boats  at  least.  From  the  north 
extremity  of  this  bay  the  land  trends  about  west-by-south  to  another  large 
bluff  head,  which  is  very  high  land.  Off  this  lie  two  small  islands,  or  rocks, 
one  mile  distant.  One  of  them  makes  very  much  like  a  sail  at  a  distance. 
From  this  the  land  extends  nearly  southeast.  We  did  not  observe  any  danger 
from  the  shore  on  any  part  of  the  island. 

We  saw  a  number  of  statues  representing  human  forms,  of  a  very  large  size. 
I  should  suppose  them  to  be  upwards  of  twenty  feet  high,  and  very  large  in 
proportion  to  their  height.  Captain  Cook  says  they  are  made  of  stone ;  but 
he  does  not  mention  so  many  as  we  saw,  nor  so  many  inhabitants.  It  is  my 
opinion  they  have  populated  fast  since  Captain  Cook  visited  the  place,  and 
that  they  have  built  many  of  those  statues  and  other  buildings.  We  saw  a 
large  kind  of  house  near  the  shore  that  must  have  been  two  hundred  feet  long; 
and  also  many  more  of  different  forms.  The  most  common  form  that  we  saw 
was  like  a  haycock.  Some  appeared  to  be  built  with  stone,  and  others  thatched 
over.  When  we  came  abreast  the  place  where  Captain  Cook  recommends  it 
as  best  to  anchor,  that  being  on  its  northwest  extreme,  we  prepared  a  boat 
and  made  an  attempt  to  land;  but  on  our  approach  near  the  shore  we  found 
the  surf  was  so  bad  that  it  was  not  in  our  power  to  effect  it.  The  natives  came 
down  in  great  numbers,  and  made  friendly  signs  to  invite  us  on  shore,  holding 

309 


310  EASTER   ISLAND. 

up  sugar-cane,  yams,  and  many  other  things  which  we  could  not  distinguish. 
There  appeared  to  be  two  or  three  hundred  people  near  the  place  where  we 
were  trying  to  land,  and  I  should  suppose  we  saw  five  or  six  hundred  inhabi- 
tants as  we  ran  along  the  north  side  of  the  island.  They  all  seemed  to  wear 
some  clothing.  Many  of  them  wore  a  kind  of  cloth  wrapped  round  their  loins 
hanging  down  to  the  ground.  These  we  judged  to  be  women.  Five  or  six  of 
them  were  sent  down  by  a  man,  who  appeared  to  be  a  chief,  on  a  point  nearest 
to  us.  They  made  many  friendly,  and  indeed  amorous,  signs  to  invite  us  on 
shore;  but  as  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  land  without  staving  the  boat  we 
returned  on  board.  The  greatest  part  of  the  island  had  the  appearance  of 
being  capable  of  cultivation,  and  much  of  it  was  cultivated  in  beautiful  plan- 
tations. I  have  no  doubt,  if  the  weather  was  good  and  the  sea  smooth  so  that 
a  boat  could  land,  plenty  of  vegetables  might  be  obtained.  The  land  in  most 
parts  rose  in  a  gentle  ascent  from  a  high  bank  above  the  sea  shore  to  quite  a 
high  hill  in  the  middle  of  the  island.  It  is  to  be  seen  eighteen  leagues  in  clear 
weather.  The  largest  way  of  it  is  from  northeast  to  southwest  and  five  or  six 
leagues  long.     (This  visit  was  in  1805,  apparently  in  August  or  September.) 

[From  "  Bibliotheque  d'Histoire  et  de  Geographic  Universelles  VII :  Le  Monde  Polynesien, 
par  Henri  Mager.     Paris:   1902."     Page  171.] 

Un  HoUandais,  Jacob  Roggeween,  conseiller  k  la  Cour  de  Justice,  k  Batavia, 
ayant  present^  a  la  Compagnie  des  Indes  Orientales  un  rapport  sur  la  d^cou- 
verte  des  terres  australes,  une  petite  flotte  de  trois  vaisseaux,  dont  il  regut  le 
commandement,  fut  ^quipp^e  pour  aller  reconnaitre  ces  terres,  les  lies  d'Or. 
La  flotte  partit  du  Texel  en  juillet  1721 :  elle  traversa  I'Atlantique,  vit  les  lies 
Malouines  qui,  quelques  ann^es  auparavant,  avaient  6t€  d^couvertes  par  des 
navigateurs  de  Saint-Malo,  passa  le  Detroit  de  Le  Maire,  longea  les  c6tes  du 
Chili  et,  le  6  avril  1722,  jour  de  P4ques,  rencontra  une  terre,  qui  fut  nomm^e 
Paaschen,  c'est-^-dire  He  de  Piques;  elle  avait  peut-^tre  ^t^  entrevue  par  le 
capitaine  anglais  Davis,  en  1686,  mais  il  n'avait  d^termin^  la  position  de  la 
terre  qu'il  avait  apergue  et  il  n'avait  pu  y  aborder.  Un  Allemand  de  Meck- 
lemburg,  sergent-major  des  troupes  embarqu^es  sur  la  flotte  hollandaise,  a 
6crit  en  langue  f rangaise  un  recit  du  voyage  de  Roggeween ;  on  y  lit : 

"II  y  a  des  insulaires  dont  le  teint  est  rouge^tre,  comme  s'ils  ^taient  bruits 
du  soleil;  les  oreilles  leur  pendaient  jusqu'aux  ^paules,  et  quelques-uns  y  por- 
taient  deux  boules  blanches,  comme  une  marque  de  grand  ornement;  ils  ont 
le  corps  peint  de  toutes  sortes  de  figures  d'oiseaux  et  d'autres  animaux  les  uns 
plus  beaux  que  les  autres;  leurs  femmes  sont  en  g^n^ral  farddes  d'un  rouge 
tres  vif  et  qui  surpasse  de  beaucoup  celui  que  nous  connaissons;  nous  n'avons 
pu  d^couvrir  de  quoi  ces  insulaires  composent  une  couleur  si  belle;  elles  se 
couvrent  de  couvertures  rouges  et  blanches,  et  portent  un  petit  chapeau  fait 
de  roseaux  ou  de  paille." 

Les  vivres  abondaient :  "*  *  *  lis  nous  rapporterent  peu  apres  encore 
cinq  cents  poules  toutes  en  vie;  ces  poules  ressemblent  a  celles  de  1' Europe; 
ils  les  avaient  accompagn^es  de  racines  rouges  et  blanches  et  d'une  quantity 
de  pommes  de  terre,  dont  le  gout  est  a  peu  pres  comme  celui  du  pain,  aussi 
ces  insulaires  s'en  servent-ils  a  la  place ;  on  nous  donna  aussi  quelques  centaines 
de  Cannes  a  sucre,  outre  beaucoup  de  pisans  ou  figues  des  Indes.  Nous  ne 
vimcs  dans  cette  ile  d'autres  animaux  que  des  oiseaux  de  toutes  sortes,  mais 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  811 

il  se  peut  qu'au  coeur  du  pays  il  y  en  ait  d'autrcs,  puisquc  Ics  habitants  parais- 
saient  avoir  dijh  vu  des  pourceaux,  lorsqu'ils  virent  ceux  que  nous  avions  dans 
nos  vaisseaux.  Pour  ce  qui  est  de  leur  entretien  et  de  leur  subsistancc,  il  est 
certain  qu'ils  la  tirent  enti^rement  du  produit  de  la  terre;  tout  y  ^tait  plants, 
sera^  et  labour^ ;  les  arpents  ^taient  s^pards  les  uns  des  autres  avec  beaucoup 
d'exactitude  et  les  limites  tiroes  au  cordeau ;  dans  le  temps  que  nous  y  fumes, 
presque  tous  les  fruits  et  les  plantes  6taient  dans  leur  maturity ;  les  champs  et 
les  arbres  en  ^taient  charges  abondamment.  *  *  *  Pour  apprttcr  leurs 
mets,  ils  se  servent  comme  nous  de  pots  de  terre." 

Les  Hollandais  virent  les  statues:  "Ces  statues  ^taient  toutes  de  picrre,  de 
la  figure  d'hommes  avec  de  grandes  oreilles ;  la  t^te  ^tait  orn^e  d'une  couronnc, 
le  tout  fait  et  proportionnd  selon  les  regies  de  I'art,  ce  qui  nous  6tonna  beau- 
coup;  autour  de  ces  idoles,  de  20  k  30  pas  a  la  ronde,  il  y  avait  un  parquet  fait 
de  pierres  blanches;  certains  des  habitants  servaient  les  idoles  plus  fr^quem- 
ment  et  avec  plus  de  devotion  et  de  zele,  ce  qui  nous  fit  croire  que  c'^taient 
des  pr^tres,  d'autant  plus  qu'on  voyait  sur  eux  des  marques  distinctives;  non 
seulement  de  grosses  boules  pendaient  a  leurs  oreilles,  mais  ils  avaient  aussi 
la  t^te  toute  ras^e ;  ils  portaient  un  bonnet  fait  de  plumes  blanches  et  noires, 
qui  ressemblent  parfaitement  a  celles  de  cigogne." 

Un  vent  d'ouest  fort  violent  s'^tant  ^lev^,  la  fllotte  hollandaise  fut  obligee  de 
gagner  la  haute  mer. 

Au  cours  de  son  deuxieme  voyage,  Cook  visita  I'lle  de  Paques.  Son  r^cit 
diff^re  du  pr^c^dent:  d'apres  lui,  le  bois  a  bruler  et  I'eau  douce  manquent 
enti^rement,  les  patates  et  la  canne  a  sucre  n'y  croissent  qu'a  force  de  culture ; 
dans  toute  une  excursion,  les  Anglais  n'y  virent  que  deux  ou  trois  arbrisseaux ; 
pas  d'animaux  domestiques ;  pas  d'ustensiles  de  p^che ;  les  naturels  mangeaient 
surtout  des  rats. 

Cook  se  demande  quel  peuple  a  construit  les  Moai  et  les  Pakaopa:  "Ces 
magnifiques  ouvrages  viennent  des  siecles  recul^s;  il  est  tres  probable  que  les 
insulaires  sont  les  tristes  restes  d'une  nation  riche  et  industrieuse,  qui  sut 
Clever  des  monuments  durables  a  la  m^moire  de  ses  princes;  un  volcan  I'aura 
d^truite  en  bouleversant  toute  I'ile ;  on  ne  peut  concevoir  comment  ces  Indiens, 
qui  n'ont  aucune  connaissance  en  mecanique,  ont  pu  Clever  des  masses  aussi 
^tonnantes  et  ensuite  placer  au-dessus  de  grosses  pierres  cylindriques.  Les 
plate-formes  sont  probablement  des  cimitieres  destines  a  certaines  families; 
quelques-uns  de  nos  gens  ont  vu  un  cadavre  qu'on  venait  d'y  enfouir;  la 
main-d'oeuvre  de  ces  ouvrages  n'est  pas  inf^rieur  k  celle  du  plus  bel  Edifice  que 
nous  ayons  en  Angleterre." 

(Page  1 16.)  Quant  aux  indigenes,  qui  ont  colonist  I'lle  de  Piques,  ils  vin- 
rent  de  I'ouest,  d'apres  une  tradition  locale  que  j'ai  pu  recueiller.  Le  roi 
Hotometua,  qui  r^gnait  k  M'Avai-tu,  fut  deposs^dd  apres  vingt-cinq  ans  de 
regne.  La  veille  de  son  depart,  il  vit  en  reve  son  oncle,  qui  lui  donna  I'ordre  de 
se  dinger  vers  le  levant,  I'assurant  qu'il  trouverait  au  milieu  de  I'ocdan  une  !le 
lointaine  oti  il  pourrait  s'^tablir ;  Hotu  s'embarqua ;  il  erra  sur  les  flots  pendant 
trois  mois;  sa  femme  et  200  fideles  I'accompagnaient;  des  qu'ils  eurcnt  touchy 
Rapanui,  qu'ils  nommerent  Te  Pito  te  Fenua,  leur  premier  soin  fut  de  planter 
les  v^g^taux  qu'ils  avaient  apport^s:  des  ignames,  des  patates,  des  Cannes; 
les  ignames  vinrent  k  merveille  m^me  sur  les  hauteurs,  les  Cannes  poussd- 


312  EASTER   ISLAND. 

rent  splendidement,  les  patates  r^ussirent  aussi  bien.  Ce  ne  serait  que  sous 
I'arriere-petit-fils  de  Hotumetua  que  les  statues  auraient  €t6  sculpt^es;  k  ce 
moment,  la  population  ^tait  d'environ  2000  habitants.  Ces  statues  ne  furent 
jamais  des  idoles;  elles  ne  repr^sentaient  pas  les  Too  ou  Toko,  g^nies  poly- 
n^siens  pr^sidant  k  la  navigation  et  a  la  p^che,  k  Tagriculture,  aux  chants  et 
aux  danses,  dont  le  cult  utilisait,  le  plus  souvent  k  titre  de  tabernacle,  des 
blocs  ^vid^s,  sans  figure  et  sans  forme,  envelopp^s  de  chiffons;  ces  statues 
^taient  les  images  des  Tii  ou  Tiki,  esprits  gardiens  des  animaux  et  des  plantes, 
des  poissons  et  de  tout  ce  qui  vit  dans  le  mer,  des  limites  entre  les  terres  et 
les  flots;  ces  statues  vigilantes  etaient,  k  I'lle  de  Paques,  plac^es  les  unes  sur 
le  bord  du  rivage,  les  autres  pres  des  tombes ;  les  families,  qui  voulaient  d^corer 
leurs  pakaopa  ou  leurs  ahu,  achetaient  aux  artistes  une  statue  contre  une 
quantity  convenue  de  volatiles,  de  poissons  et  d'anguilles  fum^es.  D'ou  vint 
Hotometua  et  ses  sujets?  On  croit  assez  commun^ment  les  habitants  de  I'lle 
de  Paques  originaires  de  I'lle  Rapa,  d'oii  leur  nom  actuel  de  Rapanui  "ceux 
de  Rapa  la  grande."  Ne  seraient-ils  pas  venus  des  Samoa,  puisque  M'Avai-tu, 
c'est  Savaii  la  Sainte,  cette  Savaii,  mere  de  toutes  les  iles  d'apres  Tupaia? 
En  tout  cas,  les  jaunes  de  I'lle  de  Paques  sont  venus  ou  directement  de  Savaii, 
Tune  des  Samoa,  ou  de  Rapa  le  petite,  qui  elle-meme  avait  ^t^  colonis^e  par 
une  Emigration  venue  des  Samoa. 

(Page  77.)  L'lle  de  Pdques,  que  ses  habitants  appellent  du  nom  pittoresque 
de  Te  Pito  te  Fenua  ou  le  nombril  de  la  terre,  pr^sente  la  forme  d'un  triangle, 
ayant  une  superficie  totale  evaluEe  k  deux  ou  trois  fois  la  surface  de  Paris. 

A  chaque  extr^mitE,  un  crater  6temt,  en  langue  indigene,  un  rano  ou  trou 
k  eau;  partout  des  laves,  des  basaltes;  I'obsidienne,  roche  vitreuse  des  terrains 
volcaniques  rdcents,  qui  se  rencontre  fr^quemment  au  Perou,  et  dont  les  Incas 
faisaient  des  miroirs,  est  si  abondante,  dans  cette  ile,  que  ses  fragments  rendent 
parfois  la  marche  difficile. 

Le  sol  est  creusE  de  sombres  cavernes,  qui  ont  servi  de  refuge  au  jours  de 
danger;  beaucoup  d'herbes,  quelques  buissons,  peu  d'arbres,  parce  que  la 
saison  fraiche  est  mortelle  pour  I'arbre  k  pain  a  Rapanui  (l'lle  de  Piques), 
comme  a  Rapa,  toutes  deux  situEes  par  27  degr^s  de  latitude  sud;  parce  que 
le  coco  n'arrive  pas  k  maturite;  le  bois  Etant  rare,  les  habitants  n'ont  pas  de 
pirogues,  pas  d'armes  de  jet. 

Dans  cette  petite  ile,  existent  des  monuments  de  proportion  colossale. 

Figurez-vous  une  grande  plate-forme  de  150  metres  de  longueur — I'Arc-de- 
Triomphe  de  I'Etoile,  a  Paris,  n'a  que  44  metres — sur  2  m.  50  c.  de  hauteur 
et  une  Egale  largeur,  portant  5,  10,  15  statues,  faites  d'un  seul  bloc,  ayant  15 
et  20  metres  de  hauteur,  Etant  chacune  plus  haute  que  la  maison  de  Paris  la 
plus  elevde;  I'une  de  ces  statues  atteint,  en  hauteur,  21  metres  30  centimetres. 

Une  seule  plate-forme  de  ce  genre  serait  une  oeuvre  a  citer :  les  marins  en  ont 
vu  plus  de  200;  I'exEcution  de  5,  10,  15  statues,  d'une  taille  si  fantastique,  paralt 
une  merveille  digne  d'etre  rang^e,  par  ses  proportions,  pres  de  I'Apollon  colosse 
ilev6  a  I'entr^e  du  Port  de  Rhodes,  trois  siecles  avant  I'ere  chr^tienne,  par  le 
sculpteur  Khares  de  Linde,  ou  pres  de  la  statue  de  Jupiter,  de  13  metres  de  hau- 
teur, que  Phidias  exEcuta  pour  le  Temple  d'Olympie,  en  Elide ;  ce  ne  sont  pas  5, 
10  ou  15  statues  qui  ont  6t€  vues  a  l'lle  de  Paques:  on  a  comptE  plus  de  500! 

Les  statues  de  Te  Pito  te  Fenua,  appellees  Moai  dans  Tile — d'un  mot  poly- 
n^sien  dont  se  rapproche  le  marquisien  mohai,  offrande, — furent  taillEes  dans 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE   ISLAND.  313 

un  trachyte  dur  et  gris;  le  corps  n'est  pas  d6grossi;  la  t^te  seule  est  soij^n^e; 
sous  un  fort  sourcil,  I'oeil  est  enfonc^  profond6ment;  les  pommcttcs  sent  pcu 
saillantes;  le  nez  est  droit,  large  et  long;  les  narines  tres  ouvertes;  Ic  lobe  de 
I'oreille  tres  allong6,  pendant  et  perc^;  les  levres  minces;  le  soinmet  de  la  t^te 
est  aplati,  parce  qu'il  devait  recevoir  un  chapeau  ou  Piikao,  en  pierre  rougcAtre 
de  Hangaroa,  d'un  modele  assex  semblable,  au  bord  pres,  ^  nos  hauts-dc-forme : 
ceux-la  avaient  souvent  i  metre  de  hauteur  sur  2  metres  de  diamctrc ;  les 
artistes  signaient  leurs  oeuvres. 

L'un  des  officiers  de  marine,  qui,  avec  le  Seignelay,  toucha  I'llc  de  Piques, 
en  1877,  a  visits  I'atelier  oil  ces  statues  ont  €.t€  travaill^es;  il  en  a  vu  a  tous  les 
degr^s  de  fabrication;  les  unes  encore  attach^es  a  la  carriere,  entour^es  de 
leurs  Eclats;  les  autres  finies,  mais  abandonn^es  pendant  qu'on  les  conduisait 
h.  la  plate-forme. 

Suivons-le  dans  sa  visite  au  cratere  de  Ranororaka,  un  immense  chaudron 
de  600  metres  dans  son  plus  grand  diametre  en  ovale,  aux  murailles  trachy- 
tiques  de  200  et  300  metres  de  haut,  tapiss^es  de  verdure;  le  fond  est  couvert 
de  joncs  et  de  roseaux  au  milieu  de  flaques  d'eau  sulfureuse. 

Les  premieres  statues,  au  nombre  40,  dispos^es  en  trois  groupes,  se  rencon- 
trent  sur  le  flanc  int^rieur  du  cratere,  face  au  nord;  plusieurs  sont  ^  I'dtat 
d'^bauche  et  permettent  de  voir  la  fagon  dont  le  travail  ^tait  ex^cut^,  de 
comprendre  les  proc^d^s  employes  pour  transporter  les  blocs  sculpt^s  et  les 
mettre  en  place. 

Les  sculpteurs,  disait  M.  Pinard,  en  1878,  devant  la  Soci^t^  de  Geographic 
de  Paris,  choisissaient  toujours,  pour  tailler  leurs  statues,  une  roche  situ6e 
sur  un  plan  assez  incline ;  ils  les  fagonnaient  sur  cette  roche  m^me,  sur  place, 
avec  des  lames  d'obsidienne,  des  ciseaux  en  pierre  noire  de  o  m.  40  c.  de 
longueur,  et  ce  n'est  qu'apres  leur  avoir  donn^  le  dernier  fini,  qu'ils  s'occupaient 
de  les  en  s^parer;  ils  pergaient  en  dessous  un  certain  nombre  de  trous  paralleles 
et,  ainsi  isol^es  de  la  roche  mere,  les  faisaient  glisser  sur  la  pente  naturelle. 

Dans  les  chantiers  du  Ranororaka,  nous  voyons  d'abord  une  roche  creusde 
de  4  metres  environ,  afin  d'obtenir  une  surface  plane,  d'environ  5  metres  de 
long  sur  2  m.  55  c.  de  large,  propre  a  ^tre  sculpt^e;  tout  pres  de  1^,  deux 
statues  sont  conchies  parallelement,  I'une  est  Ibauchee,  I'autre  est  fmie; 
elles  nous  donnent  les  mesures  suivantes :  hauteur  du  front,  2  metres ;  longueur 
du  nez,  3  m.  40  c. ;  distance  du  nez  aux  levres,  o  m.  75  c. ;  hauteur  du  menton, 
2  metres;  corps,  12  metres;  soit  20  m.  15  c,  sans  le  chapeau. 

Dans  la  meme  direction,  une  troisieme  statue,  couch^e  sur  le  dos,  est  encore 
intimement  unie  a  la  roche  et  sur^lev6e  d'environ  4  metres;  sur  la  paroi  de 
I'amphith^atre,  graves  en  creux,  deux  signes  repr^sentent,  l'un  une  esp^ce 
d'oiseau,  I'autre  une  forme  humaine;  plus  loin,  est  sculptd  un  buste  ayant 
comme  dimensions :  i  m.  25  c.  pour  la  hauteur  du  front,  2  m.  80  c.  pour  le  nez, 
I  m.  75  c.  pour  la  bouche  et  le  menton,  8  m.  50  c.  pour  le  reste  du  corps:  au 
total  14  m.  30  c. ;  cette  statue  est  remarquable  par  certains  caract^res  qui  lui 
sont  propres,  et  qui  consistent  en  une  ligne  de  tatouage  form^e  de  petits 
cercles  en  relief,  disposes  sur  le  nez  et  sur  toute  la  longueur  du  corps ;  le  corps 
semble  couvert  de  bandelettes. 

Lorsque  le  moment  dtait  venu  de  transporter  ces  colossales  sculptures,  les 
indigenes  plagaient  des  cailloux  bien  ronds  sous  le  Moai,  ils  tiraient,  poussaient, 
et  le  bloc  roulait  d'une  faible  longueur;  avec  du  temps,  de  la  patience  de  la 


314  EASTER   ISLAND. 

perseverance  dans  I'effort,  la  statue  6tait  amende  k  la  plate-forme  en  construc- 
tion, et  il  ne  restait  qu'^  lui  mettre  un  chapeau,  ce  qui  n'^tait  pas  une  operation 
sans  difficult^. 

Non  loin  du  cratere  est  un  autre  groupe  de  statues,  d'environ  80;  elles  sont 
toutes  debout ;  leur  caractere  ethnique  est  un  peu  different  de  celui  des  pr^c^- 
dentes;  le  nez  est  un  peu  plus  long  et  les  levres  plus  ^paisses;  c'est  une  de  ces 
dernieres  statues  qui  a  6t6  prise  par  le  H.  M.  S.  Topaze,  et  qui  git  actuelle- 
ment  sous  le  portique  du  British-Museum:  elle  n'a  que  8  pieds  de  hauteur 
et  ne  pese  que  4500  kilogrammes. 

A  I'ouest  du  Ranororaka,  au  delk  de  la  Plaine  de  Hutuiti,  couverte  de  jardins, 
de  bananiers  et  de  ///,  sur  un  promontoire  peu  elev^,  au  pied  duquel  les  vagues 
viennent  se  briser,  s'^leve  une  de  ces  terrasses  antiques,  appellees  par  les 
indigenes  Pakaopa. 

Ce  monument,  aujourd'hui  en  mines,  devait  priraitivement  se  composer 
d'une  premiere  plate-forme,  longue  de  200  metres,  large  de  10,  haute  de  5,  ^ 
I'interieur  des  murs,  formds  d'enormes  pierres  pesant  jusqu'a  5000  kilo- 
grammes et  de  section  triangulaire ;  cette  terrasse  inf^rieure  supportait  une 
seconde  plate-forme,  large  seulement  de  5  metres,  haute  de  i  m.  50  c,  b^tie 
avec  des  dalles  plac^es  de  champ  c6te  a  c6te,  ayant  2  m.  80  c.  ^  3  m.  15  c.  de 
long,  I  m.  20  c.  de  haut  et  o  m.  25  c.  d'^paisseur;  I'interieur  de  cette  terrasse 
contient  des  chambres  sepulcrales  d'assez  larges  dimensions,  limit^es  par  des 
dalles  plates  mesurant  en  moyenne  2  metres  de  long  sur  o  m.  80  c.  de  large; 
sur  la  terrasse  inferieure,  la  face  tournee  du  c6t€  de  la  terrasse  sup^rieure,  sont 
plac6es  des  statues,  plates,  dont  le  facture  est  beaucoup  plus  grossiere  que  celle 
des  specimens  du  cratere,  car  les  formes,  le  ncz,  les  yeux  ne  sont  qu'indiqu^s. 

Ces  statues  et  ces  terrasses  ne  sont  pas  les  seules  curiosit^s  de  I'lle  de  Piques; 
on  y  voit  aussi  de  longues  murailles  de  pierre,  des  allies  pavdes,  des  chambres 
souterraines  extr^mement  curieuses.  La  muraille  d'Ovah^  (au  N-E)  mesure 
50  metres  de  long  sur  4  metres  de  large  et  i  m.  50  c.  de  hauteur;  elle  porte  un 
grand  nombre  de  petits  tumuli,  tant6t  circulaires,  tantdt  pyramidaux,  faits 
de  pierres  amoncel^es  r^gulierement.  Les  chambres  souterraines  sont  des 
sortes  de  casemates  elliptiques,  dont  Ten  tree  regarde  la  mer;  I'dpaisseur  de 
leurs  murs  varie  de  i  m.  20  c.  ^  2  m.  50  c. ;  le  couloir  d'entr^e  ne  mesure  que 
o  m.  50  c.  en  hauteur  et  o  m.  55  c.  en  largeur;  il  donne  acces  a  une  chambre 
large  de  2  m.  50  c,  haute  de  i  m.  60  c,  dont  le  sol  est  de  terre  battue,  le  tout 
est  forme  par  des  dalles  de  basalte  recouvertes  de  terre. 

Les  rochers  du  sud  off  rent  des  sculptures  int^ressant :  visages  humains,  ois- 
eaux,  poissons;  on  y  remarque  une  forme  Strange,  un  animal  ayant  une  t^te 
de  chat  et  une  forme  se  rapprochant  de  celle  de  I'homme  avec  un  dos  courb^, 
avec  des  bras  longs  et  minces.  Dans  plusieurs  grottes,  ont  ^t^  d^couverts  des 
dessins  en  couleurs,  blanc,  rouge  et  noir,  repr^sentant  le  visage  de  I'homme, 
des  oiseaux  a  quatre  pieds,  et  m^me  des  navires  a  trois  m^ts,  avec  leurs  voiles 
gonfldes  par  le  vent. 

La  sculpture  ^tait  fort  en  honneur  dans  I'lle  de  Piques;  on  a  retrouv^ 
quelques  specimens  de  bois  sculptds  provenant  des  anc^tres;  ces  sculptures 
sur  bois  servaient  h.  completer  le  parure  des  Maori,  qui  habitaient  I'ile;  il  y 
en  avait  plusieurs  sortes.  Le  Tahofiga  ^tait  une  boule  en  bois  de  o  m.  10  c. 
k  o  m.  1 5  c.  de  hauteur,  cisel^e  avec  soin,  et  du  sommet  de  laquelle  s'^chappaient 
tantdt  deux,  tant6t  quatre  t^tes  humaines  k  faces  oppos6es;  ces  boules  se 


SUNDRY    NOTICES    OF    THE    ISLAND.  315 

portaient  au  cou;  tous  les  Maori  en  avaient  une.  Le  Rci-miro,  rci  fait  en  bois 
de  miro,  probablement  un  mimosa,  rappelait  par  sa  forme  les  navires  d'autre- 
fois,  et  se  terminait  en  figure  humaine ;  il  ^tait  porte  par  les  hommes,  attaeh^ 
au  cou;  les  femmes  s'ornaient  d'un  rei  en  coquillages.  Les  Moai  de  bois 
^taient  des  statuettes  b.  forme  humaine,  dont  les  yeux  dtaicnt  formes  par  un 
cercle  en  os  entourant  une  corn^e  en  pumex  vitreux.  L'l'a  dtait  un  bAton 
de  I  m.  50  c.  de  longueur  environ,  ovale  ^  son  extremite  infdrieure;  il  s'arron- 
dissait  et  se  r^tr^cissait  dans  sa  partie  moyenne ;  il  se  terminait  par  une  t^te 
humaine  a  double  face.  UAo  ^tait  un  balancier  de  bois,  mince  et  Idger,  que 
les  chanteurs  devaient  manier  avec  dextdritd ;  le  Rapa  dtait  un  ao  ne  d^passant 
pas  o  m.  60  c. 

Plus  curieux  que  ces  dilT^rents  objets  sont  les  Ko-haii-rongorongo,  mot  qui. 
d'apres  les  traducteurs,  signifierait  "bois  de  hibiscus  parlants." 

Vers  1868,  le  pere  Gaspard  Zumbohm,  voulant  faire  un  cadeau  ^  I'^v^que 
de  Tahiti,  lui  porta  de  I'lle  de  Paques  une  chaine  de  cheveux;  elle  dtait  enroul^e 
autour  d'un  bois  plat  de  o  m.  30  c.  sur  cm.  15c.;  cette  plauchette  dtait  singu- 
liere:  sur  les  deux  c6tes  des  caracteres  dtaient  graves;  plus  que  la  chaine  de 
cheveux,  elle  piqua  la  curiosite  de  Mgr.  Tepano  Jaussen ;  d€]h.  le  frere  Eugene 
Eyraud,  qui  vint  en  1864  a  I'lIe  de  Piques,  pour  y  rapatrier  quelques-uns  des 
indigenes  razzias  en  1862  par  des  navires  pdruviens,  avait  signale  les  tablettes 
en  bois,  couvertes  de  caracteres  hi^roglyphiques,  qu'il  avait  vues  dans  les  cases 
indigenes. 

L'^v^que  de  Tahiti  pria  les  missionnaires  de  I'lle  de  Pdques  de  lui  envoyer 
plusieurs  specimens  de  ces  bois ;  il  re^ut  un  miro,  une  rame  et  trois  tablettes. 

Sur  le  rame,  longue  de  o  m.  90  c,  large  de  o  m.  10  c,  ^taient  ligur^es  de 
chaque  c6t6  8  lignes  de  figures  renfermant  1547  caracteres;  sur  le  miro,  long  de 
o  m.  20  c,  large  de  o  m.  20  c,  14  lignes  ^taient  gravies  d'un  c6t6,  14  de  I'autre, 
offrant  806  caracteres;  sur  I'une  des  tablettes,  longue  de  o  m.  40  c.,  large  de 
o  m.  15  c,  il  y  avait  10  lignes  au  recto,  12  au  verso,  donnant  1135  caracteres, 
et  sur  I'autre,  9  Hgnes  d'un  c6t€,  8  lignes  de  I'autre,  avec  822  caracteres. 

Les  lignes  f  orm^es  par  ces  caracteres  sont  horizontales  et  a  pen  pres  paral- 
lels; elles  sont  tracees  en  commengant  par  le  bas;  la  premiere  hgne  inf^rieure 
va  de  gauche  a  droite ;  lorsque  le  graveur  I'eut  achev^e,  il  retourna  la  tablette  la 
tete  en  bas,  et  sur  la  premiere  ligne  il  en  traga  une  seconde  de  gauche  k  droite ; 
arriv^e  au  bord,  il  vira  de  nouveau,  ^crivant  une  troisieme  hgne  dans  le  sens 
de  la  premiere,  c'est-a-dire  de  gauche  a  droite  par  rapport  a  lui-m^me;  lorsque 
Ton  examine  I'une  de  ces  planchettes,  les  figures  des  lignes  i  et  2  ont  les  t^tes 
oppos^es  les  unes  aux  autres,  de  meme  que  les  lignes  3  et  4,  4  et  5 ;  lorsque 
I'artiste  est  arriv^  en  haut  de  la  premiere  face,  il  tourne  la  planche  de  droite 
^  gauche  et  continue  sur  le  verso  en  gravant  la  premiere  ligne  tout  en  haut, 
puis  continuant  en  descendant  ligne  par  ligne,  corame  les  boeufs,  qui  sillonnent 
les  deux  versants  d'un  coteau,  et  qui,  apres  avoir  commence  en  bas  d'un 
versant,  ^tre  months  sans  rompre  le  sillon,  passent  sur  le  versant  oppos6  et 
descendent  par  une  suite  de  lacets  r^guhers.  La  regie  du  renversement  des 
lignes  n'^tait  pas  absolue,  comme  le  prouve  I'inscription  de  3  lignes  (de  verso) 
que  nous  reproduisons  d'apres  une  photographic. 

On  a  tent^  de  ddchiffrer  le  sens  des  500  caracteres  diffdrents  releves  sur  les 
tablettes.  Chaque  signe  repr^sente  un  objet  et  est  un  croquis:  croquis 
d'homme,  de  poisson,  d'oiseau,  de  fieur;  on  y  reconnait,  parmi  les  hommes, 


316  EASTER   ISLAND. 

des  chefs;  parmi  les  poissons,  des  dorades;  parmi  les  oiseaux,  des  frigates; 
parmi  les  fleurs,  la  fleur  de  la  canne  a  sucre :  bien  rendus  sont  les  cancrelats 
noirs,  la  baleine,  les  fruits  pendant  aux  branches,  les  croissants  de  la  lune,  la 
pluie  qui  tombe ;  quelques  scenes  aussi :  des  hommes  langant  une  pierre,  des 
hommes  tenant  du  feu,  des  hommes  mangeant,  des  hommes  dans  la  chatne 
d'union. 

Ces  figures  ne  repr^sentent  que  les  animaux,  les  plantes,  les  choses  de  I'ile; 
on  n'y  reconnait  aucun  animal  Stranger;  chaque  signe  repr^sente  un  objet 
ouunacte:  aucun  signe  nerelie  les  id^esentreelles. 

Ces  tablettes  rappellent  I'^criture  primitive  de  I'ancienne  Egypte  a  I'^poque 
id^ographique,  ou  le  scribe  peignait  la  chose  dont  il  voulait  parler,  ou  des  sons 
ne  s'^taient  pas  encore  attaches  aux  images  qui  allaient  plus  tard  perdre  leur 
signification.  Elles  rappellent  I'^criture  ^gyptienne  sans  ^tre  une  Venture,  car 
elles  ne  traduisent  pas  une  suite  de  pens^es;  elles  sont  une  s^rie  d'images 
inddpendantes  les  unes  des  autres. 

Quelle  pouvait  ^tre  leur  utility?  "N'y  a-t-il  rien  1^  dedans?",  comme 
demandait  I'^veque  de  Tahiti.  II  semble  que  ces  tablettes  devaient  servir  h 
aider  la  m^moire  des  indigenes  lorsqu'ils  se  r^unissaient  pour  chanter;  chaque 
signe  repr^sentait  peut-^tre  le  premier  mot  ou  la  premiere  id^e  de  la  strophe : 
en  suivant  les  Hgnes,  les  choeurs  se  souvenaient,  croit-on,  de  I'enchainement 
des  paroles:  ces  tablettes  sont  des  bois  "soufiieurs." 

En  scrutant  les  horizons,  nous  pourrons  distinguer,  dans  les  iles  qui  marquent 
la  Hsiere  m^ridionale  du  domaine  polyn^sien,  des  statues  identiques  a  celles  de 
I'lle  de  Paques;il  s'en  rencontre  a  1' He  Pitcairn,  al'IleTubuai,  kl'Ile  Raivavae; 
dans  cette  derniere,  les  statues  ont  m^me  allure  qu'a  I'lle  de  Piques,  mais  elles 
sont  moins  grandes ;  les  oreilles  sont  ^normes  et  le  bas  du  corps  informe ;  ces 
moai  sont  montds  sur  des  plate-formes.  A  Pitcairn,  il  y  avait  anciennement  un 
marae  considerable,  qui  ^tait  ornd  a  chaque  angle  d'une  statue  d'environ  trois 
metres  de  haut,  mont^e  sur  une  plate-forme  en  pierre  unie.  A  Puamau,  vers 
la  pointe  orientale  de  I'lle  Hivaoa  (du  groupe  des  Marquises)  se  voient  encore 
de  hautes  statues :  celle  que  nous  pr^sentons  ici  s'^leve  au-dessus  du  sol  d'en- 
viron quatre  metres.  De  m^me  qu'a  I'lle  de  Paques,  des  artistes  de  talent 
sculptaient  le  bois  aux  lies  Marquises;  dans  cet  archipel,  ils  se  livrent,  d'ail- 
leurs  de  nos  jours  encore,  a  ce  travail  traditionnel ;  statues  de  pierre  et  pieces 
sculpt^es  y  ont  un  type  un  peu  special :  yeux  grands  et  ronds,  bouche  largement 
fendue,  cr^ne  tres  aplati. 

Les  poteaux  sculpt^s,  plantds  autrefois  dans  I'lle  Nord  de  la  Nouvelle- 
Zeiande  par  les  premiers  Emigrants  de  I'Hawaiki,  ont  d'evidentes  analogies 
avec  la  facture  des  sculptures  de  la  Polyn^sie  orientale. 

A  travers  la  campagne  de  I'lle  de  Paques  se  rencontrent  aussi  des  pierres 
levees,  hautes  de  i  m.  20  c. ;  a  Hawaii,  autres  menhirs  et  des  dolmens  faits  de 
trois  pierres  debout  recouvertes  d'une  quatrieme;  a  Tonga-tabu,  a  I'autre 
extr^mite  du  Pacifique,  est  une  porte  monumentale  en  pierre;  entre  Hawaii  et 
Tonga-tabu,  dans  I'lle  Maiden,  qui  est  de  formation  madr^porique,  et  oule 
basalt  fait  d^faut,  les  dolmens  ont  6t6  construits  en  blocs  madr^poriques ;  h 
Rapa,  c'est-a-dire  Rapa-iti,  on  rencontre  des  menhirs;  on  y  voit  aussi  des  con- 
structions cyclop^ennes  faites  de  pierres  taill^es  de  2  m.  50  c.  sur  i  m.  80  c.  de 
hauteur,  plac^es  les  unes  sur  les  autres ;  tous  les  sommets  des  montagnes  qui 
ne  sont  pas  absolument  inaccessibles,  tous  les  cols  principaux  donnant  acces 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  317 

d  'une  valine  dans  une  autre,  sont  domin^s  par  des  forts  en  picrres  sdchcs  par- 
faitement  construits,  composes  de  terrasses  superposdes,  qu'une  tour  domine. 

D'autres  monuments  anciens  ont  ^t^  signaldsvers  I'extr^menorddudomaine: 
dans  Ics  Mariannes;  a  Tinian,  dans  cet  archipel,  se  voient  encore  des  vestiges 
de  temples  polynesiens:  ce  sont  de  doubles  rangdes  symdtriques  de  piliers 
carrds,  de  forme  pyraraidale,  mesurant  5  pieds  h  la  base,  ayant  12  ou  13  pieds 
de  hauteur,  surmontes  chacun  d'un  demi-globe  massif  dont  le  diametre  fait 
face  en  liaut  et  qui  olTre  de  loin  I'apparence  d'une  grande  jatte;  il  y  a  pcu  de 
parties  de  I'ile  ou  il  n'y  ait  de  ces  piliers. 

Quel  peuple  a  fagonn^  les  gigantesques  statues  du  cratere  de  Ranororaka, 
celles  de  Raivavae  et  des  autres  iles?  Quel  peuple  a  construit  ces  colossales 
plates-formes  fun^raires  de  I'lle  de  Paques?  Quels  artistes  ont  gravd  les  bois 
d'hibiscus?     Quelles  communaut^s  ont  dleve  les  temples  de  Tinian  ? 

(Page  228.)  Iv'Ile  de  Piques,  comme  disait  a  la  tribune  de  la  Chambre,  en 
1890, 1'ev^que  Freppel,  situde  a  mi-chemin  entre  le  continent  am^ricain  et  nos 
^tablissements  de  Tahiti,  est  un  position  de  premier  ordre :  elle  a  une  impor- 
tance maritime  considerable,  puisque  c'est  la  seule  ile  qui  coupe  la  route  d' Aus- 
tralie  en  avant  de  Tahiti;  elle  a  une  importance  commerciale  tr^s  grande, 
puisqu'un  Frangais,  qui  y  r^sida  de  1868  a  1876,  Dutrou-Bornier,  r^ussit  h  y 
faire  pousser  du  ble,  de  I'orge,  de  I'avoine,  y  planta  assez  de  vignes  pour  esp6rer 
une  recolte  de  quatre  a  cinq  cents  barriques  de  vin  par  an,  y  recolta  des  fruits 
en  abondance,  des  peches,  des  ligues,  et  y  possedait,  lorsqu'il  mourut,  6000 
moutons,  100  vaches,  42  chevaux,  300  pores.  II  avait  enseign^  aux  Polynd- 
siens  de  Tile  I'amour  de  la  France  et,  en  1870,  250  d'entre  eux  voulaient  venir 
avec  leurs  lances  combattre  pour  la  France.  En  1872  leur  reine  adressa  h 
Tahiti  une  demande  formelle  de  protectorat:  le  gouvernement  envoya  sa 
reponse  par  I'aviso  a  vapeur  le  Bruat;  il  remerciait  la  reine  et  les  chefs  de  leurs 
sentiments,  demandait  a  notre  compatriote  Dutrou-Bornier  decontinuerdf avo- 
riser  ces  tendances  et  laissait  entrevoir  une  prochaine  declaration  d'annexation 
qui  n'^tait  que  diflferee.  Dutrou-Bornier  vient  a  Tahiti  en  1875,  il  est  accueilli 
par  le  gouverneur  comme  le  repr^sentant  de  la  France  k  I'lle  de  Piques.  En 
i88i  un  chef  de  I'lle  de  Paques,  accompagnd  d'une  vingtaine  d'indigenes,  est 
envoy^  a  Papeete  pour  demander  la  nomination  d'un  resident ;  1' administration 
fran^aise  repondqu'elle  considereles  indigenes  de  I'ile  comme  sesprotdges,mais 
que  ses  ressources  ne  lui  permettent  pas  d'installer  un  fonctionnaire  b.  titre 
permanente  dans  un  poste  si  lointain.  Le  ChiH  s'est  empar^  en  1888  de  cette 
ile,  sur  laquelle  le  pavilion  f rangais  avait  flott6  pendant  plus  de  douze  ans ! 

[From  the  "  Proceedings  of  the  California  Academy  of  Sciences,  vol.  v,  page  317.) 
(The  photographic  plates  mentioned  in  this  excellent  record  were  of  great 
clearness  and  beauty.  A  dozen  years  after  the  date  of  this  correspondence  I 
tried  in  vain  to  secure  a  set,  but  nothing  could  be  learned  in  Papeete  of  the  dis- 
position of  the  negatives.  The  Lord  Bishop  of  Axieri,  Mgr.  Tepano  Jaussen, 
had  a  set  of  the  plates  in  his  own  Hbraryand  had  sent  sets  to  various  scientific 
bodies,  but  to  only  a  few,  for  the  temporalities  of  a  missionary  bishop  are  but 
slight.  The  Cahfornia  Academy  of  Sciences  lost  all  its  collections  in  the  des- 
truction of  the  city.  For  the  same  reason  the  following  citation  is  beyond  the 
reach  of  investigators,  for  copies  of  the  volume  are  rare  even  in  libraries.) 


318  EASTER   ISLAND. 

The  President  donated  a  series  of  photographs  (25)  of  the  hieroglyphic 
inscriptions  on  the  blocks  found  on  Easter  Island.  A  letter  was  read  on  the 
subject  of  these  hieroglyphics  from  Mr.  Croft  as  follows : 

"Papeete,  Tahiti,  April  30th,  1874. 

"  Dear  Sir  :  Your  very  complimentary  letter,  of  February  4th,  was  received 
by  me  at  a  moment  when  I  was  prostrated  by  a  severe  illness ;  but  I  availed  my- 
self of  the  first  hours  of  convalescence,  con  amore,  to  attend  to  your  very  natu- 
ral, and  indeed,  somewhat  anticipated  requests.  Being  informed  by  Monseig- 
neur  Axieri  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  to  let  you  have  one  of  the  blocks, 
I  have  spared  no  exertions  to  obtain  for  you  two  good  sets  of  photographs  of  all 
of  them,  in  accordance  with  your  desire. 

"The  Bishop,  owing  in  part  to  his  desire  to  ameliorate  your  disappointment 
in  not  being  able  to  see  and  handle  one  of  the  coveted  articles,  and  partly  owing 
to  his  own  innate  good  nature,  has  done  all  he  could  to  assist  me,  lending  me 
the  blocks  (some  of  them  twice  over)  to  be  taken  to  the  photographer,  and  also 
loaning  me  the  manuscript  chart  of  Easter  Island,  and  a  lithographic  view  of 
some  of  the  statues,  (or  rather  'busts')  together  with  other  assistance. 

"  Mr.  De  Greno,  a  Swede,  now  residing  in  Papeete,  who  was  passenger  in  a 
ship  which  was  sunk  at  Easter  Island,  having  been  run  in  there  in  a  sinking 
condition,  and  who  was  obliged  to  stay  there  some  months  until  taken  off  by  a 
brig  calling  there  on  her  way  here  from  Valparaiso,  and  who  takes  an  interest 
in  everything  referring  to  that  island,  has  kindly  lent  me  part  of  a  Harper's 
Weekly  of  April  26th,  1873,  from  which  I  have  had  photographed  a  portion  of 
an  engraving  of  a  scene  in  Easter  Island.  I  should  advise  you  to  obtain  a  copy 
of  the  said  Weekly,  and  see  the  whole  picture,  and  read  the  account  accompany- 
ing it.  I  have  submitted  it  to  the  examination  of  a  number  of  Easter  Island 
natives,  and  they  inform  me  that  it  is  a  very  true  representation  of  the  actual 
state  of  things,  both  with  reference  to  the  '  statues, '  and  to  the  dress,  dances, 
and  appearance  of  their  people  at  home.  Mr.  De  Greno  also  substantiates 
their  statement. 

"I  have  numbered  and  otherwise  classified  the  ' photos, '  (ordering  the  pho- 
tographer to  preserve  the  margins  for  that  purpose)  so  that  I  think  you  will  be 
enabled,  from  the  directions  written  by  me  on  them  and  in  the  letter  accom- 
panying them,  to  arrange  them  properly.  One  of  the  blocks  is  more  than  a 
yard  long,  and  I  was  obliged  to  have  the  'photo'  taken  in  six  sections) — three 
on  each  side — in  order  to  have  the  characters  sufficiently  large  and  distinct  to 
enable  you  to  read  them. 

' '  The  blocks  are  of  different  sizes  and  shapes.  I  will  explain  why  they  are  so. 
Many  long  ages  ago,  (according  to  the  account  the  natives  of  Easter  Island, 
now  living  in  Tahiti,  give  me)  the  population  of  that  island  had  grown  to  be 
very  great,  numbering  some  thousands ;  and  as  the  island  is  small,  being  only 
about  twenty  miles  long,  they  found  it  was  necessary,  on  account  of  having  to 
depend  entirely  on  their  own  resources,  to  cultivate  every  spot  of  land  that 
w^as  capable  of  cultivation.  For  this  reason  they  destroyed  all  the  trees,  and 
planted  sweet  potatoes,  yams,  etc.,  where  those  trees  had  grown.  From  that 
time  to  this,  they  have  never  had  a  tree  more  than  say  two  inches  in  thickness, 
and  that  of  a  soft,  quick-growing  kind,  which  they  were  obliged  to  use  before  its 
wood  had  time  to  harden.  Owing  to  this  circumstance,  after  they  had  con- 
sumed all  the  wood  from  their  ancient  forests,  they  were  obliged  to  pick  up  the 
driftwood  cast  on  their  shores  b}'  the  ocean,  and  collect,  from  whatever  other 
source  they  could,  any  kind  of  hard  wood  they  could  procure  in  order  to  record 
whatever  they  wished  to  record.  This  accounts  for  the  varieties  of  wood,  the 
singular  shapes,  and  the  variable  thickness  of  the  blocks. 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  319 

"These  records  or  blocks,  they  say,  were  extremely  numerous  in  former 
times;  but  a  great  many  were  destroyed  during  their  frequent  wars,  when  each 
party  would,  in  their  anger,  injure  the  valuables  of  the  opposing  party.  Some 
of  the  natives,  however,  have  told  me,  with  what  truth  I  know  not,  (for  the 
natives  of  all  these  islands  cannot  be  depended  upon  for  the  truth)  that  soon 
after  the  Catholic  missions  were  established  on  their  island,  the  missionaries 
persuaded  many  of  their  people  to  consume  by  tire  all  the  blocks  in  their  pos- 
session, stating  to  them  that  they  were  but  heathen  records,  and  that  the  pos- 
session of  them  would  have  a  tendency  to  attach  them  to  their  heathenism,  and 
prevent  their  thorough  conversion  to  the  new  religion,  and  the  consequent 
sa\dng  of  their  souls.  Others  of  the  natives  deny  this  statement  altogether, 
and  are  very  strenuous  in  saying  that  it  is  false.  I  may  here  mention  that  the 
latter  are  Catholics,  and  are  living  with  the  Bishop.  Their  statements  should 
be  taken  with  some  allowance.  Those  who  make  the  charge,  on  the  other 
hand,  are  employed  by  Mr.  Brander,  a  merchant  and  planter  here,  and  are  not 
subject  to  the  control  of  the  Catholics. 

"Mr,  De  Greno,  the  Swede  before  spoken  of,  tells  me  that  when  he  first 
landed  on  the  island,  the  natives  showed  him  and  his  friends  quite  a  number  of 
the  records,  and  they  seemed  to  attach  a  great  value  to  them;  for  some  three  or 
four  months  after,  when  he  was  about  leaving,  and  desired  to  take  one  or  more 
of  them  away  with  him,  he  found  it  impossible  to  get  one  by  any  means,  and 
indeed,  many  of  the  natives  denied  having  any.  The  captain  of  the  sunken  ship, 
however,  managed  to  get  two  or  three  of  them,  which  he  has  taken  to  Europe. 

"Mr.  Calligan, mate  of  an  American  vessel  from  your  port, which  vessel  was 
lately  wrecked  on  Easter  Island,  where  he  and  his  friends  built  a  boat  from  the 
remains  of  the  wreck,  and  came  down  in  it  to  Tahiti,  (and  who  now  commands 
a  small  schooner  sailing  among  the  islands  here)  also  managed  to  get  one  of  the 
blocks,  which,  he  has  told  me,  (he  is  absent  just  at  the  present  writing)  he  has 
sent  to  his  wife,  somewhere  in  CaUfornia  I  think.  When  he  returns,  I  will  try 
to  find  out  where,  and  inform  you,  so  that  you  may  have  an  opportunity  to  see 
and  probably  obtain  it,  or  at  least  to  obtain  a  photographic  representation  of 
its  characters. 

"Mr.  Parker,  a  merchant  of  this  place,  informs  me  that  some  three  or  four 
years  ago,  when  nearly  three  hundred  of  the  Easter  Island  natives  were  brought 
to  Tahiti,  (as  laborers  for  a  term  of  years,  which  are  now  expiring)  they  had  a 
number  of  blocks  in  their  possession  which  they  tried  to  sell ;  but  they  charged 
such  a  high  price  for  them  that  no  one  bought  them.  He  says  that  they  seemed 
to  think  that  they  were  very  valuable,  but  they  could  not  bring  any  one  else  to 
their  way  of  thinking.  Mr.  Parker  says  that  he  thought  (not  undcr.standing 
their  language)  that  they  were  mere  bits  of  wood  on  which  they  had  tried  their 
skill  at  carving,  and  that  the  characters  were  merely  ornamental,  and  that  he 
did  not  sufficiently  admire  such  ornaments  to  cause  him  to  invest  any  money  in 
it — at  any  rate,  as  much  as  they  demanded.  Had  he  known  that  they  were  por- 
tions of  their  records,  inscribed  in  an  ancient  and  peculiar  langauge,  he  would 
have  brought  all  he  could  get  at  any  price.  Although  I  was  present  here,  my- 
self, in  Papeete,  at  the  time,  these  blocks  entirely  escaped  my  notice,  nor  did 
any  one  give  me  the  slightest  hint  of  their  presence.  Had  I  had  Mr.  Parker's 
opportunity,  it  is  quite  probable  that  I  should  have  laid  this  matter  before  the 
scientific  world  years  ago.  It  is  barely  possible  that  there  may  be  some  of  these 
blocks  now  in  the  possession  of  some  one  in  Tahiti — Easter  Island  natives  or 
others;  and  I  am  making  inquiries  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining,  if  possible,  one 
or  more  of  them  for  you. 

"  In  reference  to  my  translation  of  the  inscriptions,  I  am  sorry  to  mform  you 
that  I  was  cruelly  disappointed  in  my  interpreter.  On  the  day  on  which  he 
was  brought  to  my  residence  by  his  countryman,  who  had  recommended  him  as 


320  EASTER   ISLAND. 

competent  to  give  me  a  translation  of  the  characters,  I  wrote  down  part  of 
what  he  pretended  to  interpret  for  me,  and  my  hopes  were  raised  to  the  highest 
pitch.  This  day  was  Sunday,  the  only  day  when  he  was  at  leisure  to  attend  to 
such  things.  During  the  following  week  I  had  mislaid  the  manuscripts,  and 
when  he  came  again  on  the  succeeding  Sunday,  I  thought  it  best  to  begin  anew 
with  the  translation,  and  I  proceeded  to  again  write  down  his  interpretation, 
both  in  his  own  dialect  and  in  the-Tahitian  dialect  of  the  Malay  language.  As 
I  proceeded,  however,  it  struck  me  that  the  second  translation  of  the  same  char- 
acters differed  materially  from  the  first.  This  thought  kept  growing  upon  me 
more  and  m.ore  as  I  advanced,  until  at  last  I  became  convinced  that  he  v/as 
deceiving  me,  and  that  he  did  not  or  could  not  truly  interpret  the  character. 
I  concluded,  however,  not  to  be  too  hasty  in  the  matter ;  and  so  I  gently  told  him 
to  go  away  for  the  present,  and  to  come  back  again  on  the  following  Sunday. 
He  did  not  come  again  on  that  day,  and  not  until  the  next  Sunday.  In  the  mean- 
time, however,  I  had  found  the  first  manuscript,  and  having  compared  it  with 
the  second,  I  found  that  they  differed  very  greatly.  When  he  finally  came  again, 
I  requested  him  to  again  go  over  his  former  translation,  so  that  I  might  correct 
the  errors  and  omissions  in  my  manuscript.  He  did  so,  and  I  found  that  his 
third  pretended  interpretation  again  differed  from  either  of  his  former  transla- 
tions. I  then  called  the  attention  to  these  facts — told  him  that  it  was  impossible 
that  the  same  characters  should  have  three  different  meanings  on  three  differ- 
ent Sundays ;  that  he  knew  nothing,  probably,  of  the  meaning  of  the  characters ; 
that  he  w^as  trying  to  deceive  me,  and  that  he  had  better  leave.     He  left. 

"The  Bishop  has  also  been  trying  his  hand  in  translating  the  inscriptions. 
He  showed  me  a  manuscript  book  of  considerable  thickness,  which  he  thought 
contained  an  interpretation  of  most  of  the  characters  on  the  '  photos '  marked 
N OS.  5  and  6  on  our  list,  being  the  two  sides  of  one  of  the  blocks.  In  this  work 
he  says  he  was  assisted  by  one  of  his  own  people,  (a  native  of  Easter  Island  now 
in  the  employ  of  the  IMission)  who  acted  as  interpreter.  I  advised  him  to  sub- 
ject him  to  a  similar  test  to  that  to  which  I  had  subjected  mine,  when  I  fear  he 
will  be  undeceived  as  I  was.  He  promised  to  do  so  when  opportunity  occurred. 
"Mr.  De  Greno  informs  me  that  when  he  was  on  Easter  Island  he  saw  two 
ver>^  old,  decrepit  natives,  whom  he  was  told  were  taught,  in  their  early  youth, 
to  read  and  inscribe  the  records,  and  thought  that  it  was  quite  probable  that 
they  could  do  so. 

"  In  regard  to  the  great  stature  which  you  say  in  your  letter  is  mentioned  by 
Roggewein,  I  have  noticed  that  their  stature  was  rather  small  than  great — sel- 
dom exceeding  six  feet,  and  rarely  attaining  that.  I  made  inquiries  of  them  as 
to  the  probable  cause  of  this  difference  between  the  stature  of  their  ancestors 
and  their  present  height.  They  stated,  in  answer,  that  some  twelve  years  ago 
their  island  was  visited  by  a  number  of  Peruvian  vessels,  as  many  as  nine  at 
one  time.  These  vessels  sent  a  part  of  their  crews  on  shore,  armed,  and  then 
the  vessels  surrounded  their  island,  firing  on  them  with  cannon,  while  the  boats' 
crews,  combined,  were  driving  and  firing  upon  them  with  muskets.  In  this 
manner  a  number  of  them  were  killed,  for  they  had  no  firearms,  and  were  too 
timid  to  make  close  work  of  it.  The  consequence  was,  they  w^ere  obhged  to  sur- 
render, and  after  being  all  collected  in  one  place,  their  pitiless  conquerors  pro- 
ceeded to  select  all  the  largest  and  most  powerful  men,  and  after  securely  put- 
ting them  in  irons,  took  them  on  board  the  vessels  and  carried  them  off  into 
slavery,  to  carry  heavy  sacks  of  guano  on  the  Chincha  Islands.  They  have 
some  boys,  however,  growing  up,  and  who  promise  to  make  large  men.  I 
have  had  one  of  them  photographed  for  you  (No.  17)  by  himself,  and  again  in 
the  groups,  (Nos.  10  and  11)  where  he  is  the  central  figure,  being  already 
taller  than  the  full-grown  men  beside  him. 


SUNDRY    NOTICES    OF   THE    ISLAND.  321 

"You  ask,  also,  for  photographs  of  the  scenery  of  Kastcr  Ishiiid.  I  have  no 
means  by  which  I  could  obtain  a  photographic  view  of  that  kind.  Rut  after 
somewhat  lengthy  conversations  with  the  natives,  Mr.  DeCJreno,  and  others  on 
that  subject,  I  think  I  can  give  you  a  pen-picture  of  sonic  of  the  scenery,  l-^mcy 
an  island  which  raises  smoothly  from  the  principal  portion  of  the  shore  to  hills 
of  moderate  height,  divested  for  the  most  part  of  rocks  and  roughnesses.  In 
three  parts  of  the  island  are  extinct  volcanoes,  as  laid  down  in  the  chart.  Their 
craters,  however,  have  been  rounded  down  by  time  and  the  '  elenients, '  and 
the  whole  appearance  of  the  island  indicates  great  age,  nuich  older  than  Tahiti 
and  its  surrounding  islands.  There  is  not  a  tree  or  bush  to  be  seen  on  the 
island,  except  some  few  that  have  been  planted  near  the  residence  of  Mr.  Dutrou- 
Bornier,  a  French  sea-captain  now  residing  on  the  island,  and  who  is  connected 
with  Mr.  John  Brander,  of  this  place,  in  sheep  and  cattle-raising  there. 

"  In  reference  to  your  question, '  How  do  the  natives  of  Easter  Island  obtain 
fire?'  I  have  to  answer  that  they  cannot  tell.  Their  forefathers,  like  the 
ancient  Romans,  had  their  'vestal'  fires,  preserved  from  ancient  times;  but 
the  '  Vestal  Virgins '  of  Easter  Island  were  gray-headed  and  gray-bearded  old 
heathen  priests.  It  was  a  part  of  their  duty,  sacredly  attended  to,  to  guard  the 
eternal  fire,  which  was  neutral,  together  with  its  guardians,  in  all  wars.  From 
this  sacred  fire  the  whole  community — at  one  time  a  large  one — could  obtain 
that  useful  'element'  from  time  to  time,  as  they  needed  it,  for  culinary  and 
other  purposes.  This  custom  is  still  kept  up  by  a  portion  of  the  conununity, 
while  another  portion  rely  on  the  matches  of  Mr.  Dutrou-Bornier  for  their  sup- 
ply. Another  portion  of  the  community  have  learned  from  Gambler  Islanders 
(who  were  sent  there  by  the  Catholics,  to  assist  the  priests)  how  to  make  fire: 
not  by  rubbing  two  sticks  together,  as  you  ask  in  your  letter,  but  by  rubbing 
the  point  of  one  stick  on  the  side  of  the  other,  until  it  makes  a  hot  groove  and 
eventually  fire — a  work  generally  of  from  five  to  ten  minutes.  In  order  to 
illustrate  this,  I  have  had  a  photograph  taken  for  you,  showing  you  the  natives 
in  the  very  act  of  producing  fire,  and  have  also  sent  you  the  identical  sticks  used 
on  that  occasion.  You  will  notice  that  the  wood  is  of  a  soft  and  spongy  nature. 
It  grows  abundantly  on  these  islands,  and  is  a  variety  known  as  the  Hibiscus 
tiliaceus,  and  called  by  the  natives  '  Pur  an'  and  'Fate,'  pronounced  '  Purow' 
and  '  Fow, '  '  ow'  being  sounded  as  in  the  word  '  how. '  You  can,  if  you  wish, 
obtain  large  quantities  of  it,  by  going  on  board  the  vessels  carrying  oranges 
from  these  islands  to  San  Francisco ;  the  orange  crates  are  mostly  made  of  it. 
And  you  could  also  get  one  of  the  Tahitian  or  other  islanders,  sailors  on  board  of 
such  vessels,  to  make  fire  for  you  by  the  aid  of  these  sticks,  and  thus  practically 
or  ocularly  answer  your  own  question,  as  they  are  all  experienced  in  the  art. 

"As  to  the  cord  of  human  hair,  it  is  no  doubt  of  very  modern  origin,  and 
therefore  of  no  value  in  investigating  the  age  of  the  inscriptions  or  the  origin  of 
the  language.  I  have,  therefore,  not  sent  you  any  of  it.  The  natives  of  the 
islands  are  all  the  time  making  it,  and  it  is  of  no  value  in  reference  to  matters  of 
antiquity. 

"  I  have  spoke  to  the  natives  about  the  white  men  seen  by  Roggewein.  They 
state  that  some  of  their  people  are  very  light-colored  when  they  are  not  much 
exposed  to  the  sun's  rays.  And  it  may  have  been  much  more  so  formerly,  and 
the  lighter  portion  may  have  been  readily  mistaken  for  white  men ;  for  they 
were  quite  as  light  as  some  white  sailors  who  are  much  exposed  to  the  sun. 

"Mr.  Calhgan,  before  spoken  of  in  this  letter,  informs  me  that  during  his 
forced  stay  on  Easter  Island  he  kept  a  journal,  noting  down  things  which  came 
under  his  observation,  and  that  he  has  sent  it  to  his  friend,  Mr.  MacCrellish,  of 
the  San  Francisco  Alta  California,  who  will  doubtless  publish  extracts  from  it. 
You  will  thereby,  perhaps,  be  able  to  learn  much  about  the  island,  written  upon 


322  EASTER   ISLAND. 

the  spot,  with  all  the  freshness  of  narrative  that  usually  accompanies  articles  so 
written. 

"Mr.  Viaud's  work,  though  in  French,  will  also  be  interesting,  being,  like  Mr. 
Calligan's,  so  very  modern,  and  written  upon  the  spot.  You  will  find  it  noticed 
in  Harper  s  Weekly  of  April  26th,  1873,  before  mentioned  in  this  letter. 

"  I  am  very  anxious  to  see  whether  the  characters  on  the  blocks  agree  with 
those  on  the  sculptures  on  the  island  of  Java  and  other  East  Indian  islands  on 
the  coast.     If  you  have  now,  or  can  get  a  chance  to  see,  a  work  on  East  Indian 
sculptures,  please  consult  it  and  inform  me  of  the  result. 
"Yours  in  haste, 

"Thomas  Croft. 
"Professor  George  Davidson, 

"President  California  Academy  of  Sciences,  San  Francisco." 

"Papeete,  Tahiti,  April  30th,  1874. 
"President  California  Academy  of  Sciences. 

"Dear  Sir:  Yours  of  the  4th  ult.,  requesting  me  to  procure  for  you  photo- 
graphs of  all  the  blocks  of  characters  in  the  possession  of  the  Mission  here,  and 
also  the  scenery,  monuments,  people,  etc.,  of  Easter  Island,  was  duly  received 
by  me,  and  I  hasten  to  comply  with  your  requests.  Accompanying  this  letter 
you  will  receive  52  photographs  in  duplicate  as  follows:  Nos.  i  and  2  back 
each  other;  Nos.  3  A,  3  B,  and  3  C,  and  Nos.  4  A,  4  B,  and  4  C,  also  back  each 
other;  the  block  from  which  they  were  taken  is  over  a  yard  long,  and  I  was 
obliged  to  have  it  taken  in  six  sections,  three  on  each  side,  in  order  that  the 
characters  should  be  large  enough  to  enable  you  to  see  them  distinctly.  Nos. 
5  and  6  back  each  other — that  is,  the  one  was  taken  from  one  side  of  the  block, 
and  the  other  from  the  other.  No.  7  is  taken  from  a  lithograph  in  possession 
of  the  Bishop.  No.  8  is  taken  from  a  manuscript  chart  of  Easter  Island,  also 
in  the  possession  of  the  Bishop.  This  chart  was  made  by  the  officers  of  the 
Chilian  corvette  O'Higgin  in  1870,  as  stated  on  the  chart;  the  names  having 
been  corrected  by  the  Bishop  personally,  from  information  derived  from  the 
islanders  themselves  now  in  his  employ  here.  No.  9  was  taken  from  part  of  an 
engraving  contained  in  Harper's  Weekly  of  April  26th,  1873,  which  please  see, 
as  it  is  interesting  and  truthful ;  it  and  the  lithograph  were  taken  by  Lieutenant 
Viand,  of  the  French  frigate  La  Flore,  Admiral  de  Lapelin,  on  the  occasion  of 
said  Admiral's  conveying  away  one  of  the  busts  from  Easter  Island,  and  which 
he  brought  here,  afterwards  took  to  France.  I  called  him  Admiral  Roussen,  in 
mistake,  in  my  first  letter  to  the  California  Academy  of  Sciences.  No.  10 
and  No.  1 1  are  two  groups  of  natives  of  Easter  Island,  difTerently  taken,  on 
account  of  the  imperfection  of  the  camera  used,  which  was  a  French  instrument. 
The  photographer  is  about  to  receive  an  American  camera  from  California, 
when  he  hopes  to  take  the  large  photographs  in  a  better  manner.  Nos.  1 2 
are  two  difTerent  photographs  of  the  natives  on  the  act  of  making  fire,  taken 
just  at  the  moment  of  producing  fire.  One  of  them  holds  his  hat  to  prevent 
the  wind  from  cooling  the  groove  and  blowing  away  the  fine  wood  dust  which 
is  produced  by  the  rubbing,  and  which  forms  the  tinder;  another  holds  the 
stick  rubbed,  to  prevent  its  being  disarranged,  and  the  third  has  just  finished 
the  rubbing.  Nos.  13  and  14  back  each  other,  and  are  similar  to  those  in  the 
archives  of  the  Academy.  Nos.  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  and  20  are  portraits  of 
Easter  Island  natives  as  they  now  dress,  in  the  employ  of  the  mission  here. 
Nos.  21  and  22  back  each  other.  No.  23  is  a  photograph  taken  at  the  request 
of  the  Bishop,  some  time  since.  I  have  procured  two  copies  to  send  to  you, 
because  it  is  interesting.  The  gray-bearded  priest  in  the  center  is  one  of  two 
priests  who  were  formerly  on  Easter  Island,  and  who  are  accused  by  a  portion 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  323 

of  the  islanders  of  causing  that  act  of  vandahsm,  the  destruction  of  a  great 
many  of  the  records.  On  each  side  of  him  stand  the  two  husbands  of  the  two 
women,  and  the  fathers  of  the  two  small  children,  whose  mothers  hold  them  in 
their  arms.  I  have  had  the  portraits  of  the  two  women  taken  larger,  (Nos.  19 
and  20)  so  that  you  can  better  see  their  features,  and  also  the  husband  of  one  of 
them,  (No.  19)  who  is  No.  16,  in  order  that  you  may  see  his  features.  The  other 
one  refused  to  be  taken.  In  No.  23  you  also  may  see,  in  the  hands  of  another 
priest,  one  of  the  blocks  from  which  I  have  had  two  of  the  photographs  taken. 
You  may  also  see  in  the  hands  and  on  the  persons  of  different  natives,  some  of 
the  idols,  paddles,  and  implements  u.sed  by  the  heathen  priests  in  their  worship. 

"Both  the  Bishop  and  myself  would  be  extremely  pleased  if  you  would  send 
us  a  copy  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  California  Academy  of  Sciences,  containing 
my  letters  on  this  affair,  to  be  preserved  as  a  souvenir  of  passing  events,  and  as 
containing  in  a  printed  form  the  information  which  I  and  others  have  collected. 

"Mr.  C.  B.  Hoare,  the  photographer  here,  wishes  me  to  state  that  he  will 
preserve  the  negatives  from  which  all  these  photographs  have  been  taken,  and 
if  you  or  any  of  your  friends  wish  any  more,  he  will  be  able  to  furnish  them  at  a 
much  lower  price  than  he  is  obliged  to  charge  for  these. 

"  I  have  presented  to  the  Bishop,  in  your  name,  a  copy  of  each  of  the  photo- 
graphs, as  some  compensation  to  him  for  his  kindness  and  trouble.  I  feel  cer- 
tain that  I  shall  receive  your  approbation  for  so  doing. 

"  I  have  retained  a  copy  of  each  of  the  photographs,  numbered  and  marked 
precisely  like  yours,  so  that  if  you  need  any  more  explanations,  or  wish  to  order 
any  one  or  more  of  them,  you  need  but  state  its  number,  when  I  will  look  at 
mine,  and  understand  you  perfectly. 

"Yours,  etc., 

"Thomas  Croft." 

The  following  is  a  transcript  of  the  article  mentioned  in  the  foregoing 
letter.  The  number  of  Harper  s  Weekly  in  which  it  appears  further 
embellishes  the  article  with  a  wood  ctit  \ery  little  short  of  a  page  in  size, 
from  which  it  appears  that  Lieutenant  Viand's  crayon  was  as  fanciful 
as  his  pen.  While  the  information  as  to  events  on  Easter  Island  may 
not  be  wholly  trustworthy,  the  extract  may  possess  an  extraneous 
interest  as  one  of  the  earliest  productions  of  Pierre  Loti. 

"M.  Julien  Viaud,  an  officer  of  the  French  frigate  Florida,  has  published  an 
interesting  account  of  a  recent  exploration  of  Easter  Island,  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean.  This  island  is  rarely  visited  either  by  Americans  or  Europeans;  but 
if  M.  Viand's  pen  and  pencil  do  not  exaggerate,  it  lately  possessed  some  of  the 
most  remarkable  rehcs  of  an  extinct  race,  civilization,  and  religion  ever  dis- 
covered in  the  New  World.  The  Florida  anchored  off  Easter  Island  one  fine 
morning,  and  was  immediately  boarded  by  the  captain  of  a  whaling  ship  lying 
there,  who  informed  the  captain  of  the  frigate  that  a  Dane  was  living  on  the 
island,  and  that  the  native  inhabitants  numbered  about  five  hundred,  the  Dane 
being  the  only  European  there.  The  captain  of  the  whaler  was  accompanied 
by  a  native  islander,  apparently  not  more  than  twenty-five  years  of  age;  his 
slight,  but  well  proportioned  figure  was  nearly  nude,  and  tattoed  in  a  very  rude 
manner,  the  tattooing,  consisting  of  broad  straight  hues  interspersed  with 
dehneations  of  birds,  so  completely  covering  the  body  as  nearly  to  conceal  the 
original  color  of  the  skin.  His  lips  were  tattooed  blue,  and  his  face  was  dis- 
figured by  the  appHcaticu  of  a  kind  of  red  clay  mixed  with  oil.  In  his  dark, 
bushy  hair  were  fastened  plumes,  quills,  and  tufts  of  feathers.  His  eyes  were 
immoderately  large,  and  had  a  soft,  melancholy  expression.     His  name  was 


324  EASTER    ISLAND. 

Pdt^ro.  He  did  not  remain  long  on  board,  but  after  entertaining  the  crew 
with  several  fantastic  melodies,  departed,  accompanied  by  M.  Viaud,  who  with 
him  entered  the  skiff,  and  sailed  toward  the  island.  No  sooner  had  these  two 
landed  on  the  beach  than  a  crowd  of  tattooed  savages  issued  from  the  smallest 
imaginable  huts,  brandishing  shapeless  grimacing  idols,  and  spears  pointed 
with  flint.  The  natives  immediately  surrounded  the  officer,  but  evinced  no 
signs  of  a  hostile  disposition.  He  noticed  that  they  possessed  a  mild,  timid 
expression  of  countenance,  in  spite  of  the  rude  tattooing,  which  imparted  a 
fierce  and  malevolent  aspect.  The  islanders,  in  turn,  scanned  the  stranger 
with  evident  curiosity,  and  forming  a  circle  around  him,  made  gestures  and 
demonstrations  of  a  most  extraordinary  nature.  They  first  poised  their  bodies 
in  surprising  attitudes,  and  chanted  a  plaintive,  lugubrious  melody.  Suddenly 
the  rhythm  grew  more  animated,  the  languid  tones  changed  to  loud  and  harsh 
vociferations,  and  ended  in  a  frantic,  maniacal  dance.  No  pictorial  illustration 
could  convey  any  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  scene.  There  was  something  in  their 
movements  inconceivably  wild  and  grotesque.  They  moved  about,  gesticu- 
lating wildly,  and  singing  in  an  outlandish  manner,  with  uncouth  voices,  modu- 
lated to  suit  savage  ears.  The  wild  songs  were  sometimes  slow  and  solemn, 
then  rapid  and  shrill,  and  as  abruptly  ended  and  all  hushed. 

"  Before  returning  to  the  frigate,  the  officer  explored  a  large  tumulus  on  the 
island.  There,  upraised  above  the  dead,  were  mounds  of  stones  like  Gaelic 
cromlechs,  tall  monuments,  and  immense  stone  statues.  One  of  the  latter, 
which  had  fallen,  measured  twenty-seven  feet  long,  and  eight  feet  across  the 
breast  and  shoulders.  Opposite  the  tumulus  was  a  tiny  spot  of  ground  cov- 
ered with  a  wreck  of  coral  rock  and  thin  transparent  shells.  This  granulated 
mass  was  of  well  defined  whiteness,  with  the  exception  of  a  part  which  was 
beautifully  variegated  with  a  fine  trituration  of  rose  coral. 

"  Previous  to  the  execution  of  an  act  of  vandaHsm  purposed  by  the  admiral 
of  the  frigate,  M.  Viaud  revisited  the  tumulus,  his  purpose  this  time  being  to 
make  crayon  sketches  of  some  of  the  enormous  statues  that  were  standing 
or  lying  on  every  side.  This  done,  a  detachment  of  officers  and  men  were 
sent  in  the  ship's  boat  to  the  island.  It  was  proposed  to  overthrow  the  huge 
stone  figures,  demoHsh  them,  and  transport  the  fragments  to  France.  The 
officers  and  crew  landed,  and  at  the  signal  call  marched  to  the  place  designated. 
On  arriving  there  they  at  once  commenced  the  work  of  destruction.  An  inde- 
scribable scene  followed.  The  colossal  pillars  and  statues  were  loosened  from 
their  foundations  and  broken  into  spHnters.  Crowds  of  natives  assembled, 
and  animated  by  the  example  set  before  them,  they  too  displaced  the  images, 
leveled  the  monuments,  and  mutilated  the  statues  of  stone.  At  intervals  the 
islanders  would  dance  wildly  about,  at  the  same  time  making  the  place  resound 
with  savage  yells.  One  native  alone  of  the  entire  population  stood  grimly 
aloof,  ruefully  contemplating  the  scene.  His  hair  was  bristling  with  black, 
sombre  plumes.  It  was  the  old  chief  of  the  island.  An  hour  passed;  every 
relic  of  antiquity  lay  prostrate  on  the  ground.  The  detachment  withdrew  to 
the  water's  edge,  carrying  the  sphnters  and  fragments,  which  were  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  the  deck  of  the  frigate." 

[From  "The  Beginnings  of  Writing,"by  Dr.  Walter  James  Hoffman  (New  York :  D.Appleton 
&  Co.,  1895),  page  29.] 

The  natives  of  the  Easter  Islands  were  possessed  of  a  system  of  elaborate 
picture  writing.  Pieces  of  hard  wood  from  four  to  six  inches  in  length  and 
half  as  broad  were  prepared  by  making  parallel  shallow  grooves,  in  which  the 
delicate  outlines  of  human  figures,  animate  forms  and  plants  were  incised. 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  .^25 

The  ridges  between  the  grooves  prevented  the  figures  from  becoming  defaced 
by  friction.  The  most  interesting  point  in  connection  with  these  records  is 
that  the  initial  character  is  at  the  lower  left  hand  corner,  the  succeeding  ones 
running  towards  the  right  side,  at  the  end  of  which  the  specimen  must  be  turned 
upside  down  and  the  reading  continued  until  the  end  is  reached,  when  the 
record  is  again  held  as  at  the  beginning.  This,  then,  is  in  the  style  of  the 
ancient  Greek  boustrophedon. 

[From  Ellis'  "Polynesian  Researches,"  vol.  3,  chapter  11.] 
Two  degrees  farther  from  the  equator,  and  rather  more  than  twenty  degrees 
nearer  the  American  continent,  an  island  is  situated,  which  has  attracted 
considerable  notice  from  most  of  the  navigators  who  have  prosecuted  their 
discoveries  in  the  Pacific.  It  was  discovered  by  Roggewein,  on  Easter  day, 
1722,  and  called  Easter  Island. 

This  is  a  small  hilly  island,  bearing  evident  marks  of  volcanic  origin,  or  of 
having  been  subject  to  the  action  of  subterraneous  fire.  The  hills  are  conical, 
and  were  by  Kotzebue  supposed  to  resemble  those  of  Hawaii.  Nothing  can 
be  more  contradictory  than  the  descriptions  different  voyagers  have  given  of 
the  appearance  of  this  island.  Some  as  in  Roggewein's  account,  and  that  of 
La  Perouse,  representing  it  as  rich  and  fertile;  others,  as  Forster,  describing 
it  as  parched  and  desolate.  The  population,  which  La  Perouse  estimated  at 
about  2,000,  is  supposed  by  Kotzebue  to  have  increased;  by  others  they  are 
said  to  have  decreased,  and  not  to  exceed  i  ,200.  The  inhabitants  are  evidently 
part  of  the  race  which  has  spread  itself  extensively  over  the  isles  of  the  Pacific, 
and  they  evince  that  propensity  to  licentiousness  and  theft  which  mark  the 
larger  communities. 

The  most  remarkable  objects  in  Easter  Island  are  its  monuments  of  stone- 
work and  sculpture,  which,  though  rude  and  imperfect,  are  superior  to  any 
found  among  the  more  numerous  and  civilized  tribes  inhabiting  the  South 
Sea  Islands.  These  monuments  consist  in  a  number  of  terraces  or  platforms, 
built  with  stones,  cut  and  fixed  with  great  exactness  and  skill,  forming,  though 
destitute  of  cement,  a  strong  durable  pile.  On  these  terraces  are  fixed  colossal 
figures  or  busts.  They  appear  to  be  monuments  erected  in  memor>^  of  ancient 
kings  or  chiefs,  as  each  bust  or  column  had  a  distinct  name.  One  of  these, 
of  which  Forster  took  the  dimensions,  consisted  of  a  single  stone  twenty  feet 
high  and  five  wide,  and  represented  a  human  figure  to  the  waist ;  on  the  crown 
of  the  head  a  stone  of  cylindrical  shape  was  placed  erect,  this  stone  was  of  a 
different  color  from  the  rest  of  the  figure,  which  appeared  to  be  formed  of  a 
kind  of  cellular  lava.  In  one  place  seven  of  these  statues  or  busts  stood 
together;  one,  which  they  saw  lying  on  the  ground,  was  twenty-seven  feet 
long  and  nine  in  diameter.  The  largest,  however,  that  La  Perouse  saw,  was 
fourteen  feet  six  inches  high  and  seven  feet  six  inches  in  diameter.  The 
inhabitants  of  many  of  the  northern  and  eastern  islands  make  stone  represen- 
tations of  their  deities  and  of  their  departed  ancestors,  but  none  equal  in  size 
to  those  found  on  Easter  Island.  When  Cook  visited  this  island  the  natives 
appeared  to  possess  but  few  means  of  subsistence  and  to  inhabit  very  small 
and  comfortless  dwelUngs.  A  greater  abundance  appeared  when  they  were 
subsequently  visited  by  the  French  navigator;  their  habitations  appeared  more 
comfortable,  one  of  which  was  three  hundred  and  ten  feet  long  and  ten  feet  wide. 


326  EASTER   ISLAND. 

(From  "Oceanic, ou  cinquieme  partiedu  raonde, "  byG. L.  Domeny  de  Rienzi, 
vol.  2  (1843),  page  281.] 

Nous  comprendrons  sous  le  nom  de  Sporades  Oc^aniennes  I'lle  Vaihou  ou 
de  Piques  et  I'lle  Sala  y  Gomez,  les  deux  terres  les  plus  recul^es  de  la  Polyn^sie. 
Nous  allons  d'abord  decrire  la  premiere. 

L'lle  Vaihou  est  situ6e  (extremity  nord-est),  selon  Beechey,  par  27°  6'  28" 
de  latitude  sud,  et  1 1 1°  32'  42"  de  longitude  est;  elk  est  de  forme  triangulaire 
et  a  environ  cinq  lieues  dans  sa  plus  grand  largeur:  son  port,  qu'on  nomme  la 
bale  de  Cook,  est  par  27°  9'  latitude  sud,  et  1 1 1°  45'  longitude  est.  Le  point 
culminant  de  I'ile  s'eleve  a  onze  cents  pieds  environ  au-dessus  de  la  mer. 

Hidi-Hidi  (CEdidee),  Taitien  qui  accompagnait  Cook,  r^suma  parfaitement 
I'impression  que  laisse  Vaihou.  Taata  maitai,  wenoua  ino,  dit-il;  les  hommes 
bons,  la  terre  mauvaise.  En  effet,  tout  annongait  une  ancienne  civihsation 
perdue  par  les  habitants  actuels :  c'est  que  la  sterility  avait  change  la  face  de 
ce  pays.  Cook  a  estim6  la  population  de  cette  ile  de  six  a  sept  mille  4mes; 
la  Perouse  a  deux  mille,  et  Beechey  a  douze  cent  soixante.  Selon  Roggeween, 
leur  taille  est  gigantesque;  selon  Beechey,  elle  ne  d^passe  pas  cinq  pieds  sept 
pouces  et  demi  anglais.  Un  navigateur  (je  crois  que  c'est  la  Perouse)  pretend 
qu'ils  vivent  en  communaute  de  biens  et  de  femmes. 

Cette  ile,  dont  les  differents  noms  europ^ens  ont  la  m^me  signifcation,  et 
que  les  anglais  et  les  Am^ricains  appellent  Easter's-Island,  les  Frangais  lie  de 
Piques,  et  les  naturels  Vaihou,  fut  decouverte  le  jour  de  Piques,  le  6  avril 
1722,  par  la  division  hollandaise  aux  ordres  de  I'amiral  Roggeween,  qui  la 
baptisa  du  nom  de  Paasen  (Piques),  en  I'honneur  de  la  solennit^  du  jour. 

A  peine  cette  division  ^tait-elle  en  vue  de  cette  ile,  qu'un  naturel  d'une 
taille  £levee,  d'une  physionomie  agreable,  vint  vers  elle  sur  une  pirogue,  et 
monta  a  bord  sans  fagon.  Cet  homme,  veritable  pasquin,  grimacier  comme 
un  polichinelle,  repondit  a  I'accueil  amical  qu'on  lui  fit  par  toutes  sortes  de 
singeries.  II  copiait  tout  ce  qu'il  voyait  faire  et  il  amusa  beaucoup  I'equipage. 
On  lui  fit  quelques  presents  qu'il  suspendit  a  son  cou;  il  mangea  avec  grand 
appetit  les  aliments  qu'on  lui  offrit;  mais  au  lieu  de  boire  le  vin  qu'on  lui 
donna,  il  se  le  jeta  dans  les  yeux.  Plus  d'un  matelot  rit  de  bon  coeur,  tout  en 
blasph^mant  contre  le  drole  qui  faisait,  selon  eux,  si  peu  de  cas  du  jus  divin. 
Cette  hospitality  lui  allait  a  merveille;  mais  ses  h6tes  ne  se  souciaient  guere 
d'une  plus  longue  visite  d'une  sauvage  dont  ils  ne  pouvaient  dexdner  les  inten- 
tions qui  pouvaient  etre  hostiles;  aussi  on  eut  toutes  les  peines  du  monde  k 
lui  faire  abandonner  ses  nouvelles  connaissances,  et  a  le  faire  descendre  dans  sa 
pirogue,  lorsque  le  soir  fut  venu.  II  dut  pourtant  se  r^soudre  a  cette  separation, 
qui  dut  ^tre  touchante  de  sa  part,  si  Ton  en  juge  par  I'obstination  qu'il  mit  ^ 
y  consentir.  II  retourna  enfin  vers  la  terre,  en  criant  de  toute  la  force  de  ses 
poumons:  Odorraga!     Odorraga!     C'^taient  vraisemblablement  ses  adieux. 

On  ne  sait  pas  au  juste  quel  r^cit  il  fit  a  ses  compatriotes  de  sa  reception 
sur  le  navire  hollandais,  et  s'il  tenta  leur  cupidite  ou  excita  d'injustes  soupgons 
sur  les  intentions  des  Europeens,  mais  le  lendemain,  quand  la  division  mouilla 
devant  I'ile,  sur  la  plage  qui  etait  semee  d'idoles,  une  foule  curieuse  et  ^tonnee 
circulait  sur  le  rivage.  Leur  physionomie  sembla  aux  Hollandais  moins  heu- 
reuse  que  celle  du  sympathique  arlequin  de  la  veille,  et  ils  crurent  n'engager 
qu'avec  defiance  des  communications  avec  ces  insulaires.  La  suite  justifia  la 
perspicacity  des  nouveaux  debarques.     On  n'a  jamais  pu  savoir  comment 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  327 

commen^a  la  lutte;  un  coup  de  fusil  fut  tire;  un  insulaire  tomba  roidc  mort. 
Ce  coup  de  fusil  alluma  la  guerre.  Roggcwcen  desccndit  lui-ni^mc  h  la  t6tc 
de  cent  cinquante  hommes,  tant  soldats  que  marins,  ct  fit  feu  sur  la  multitude, 
qui  avait  I'outrecuidance  de  repousser  par  la  force  dcs  h6tcs  qui  kur  faisaicnt 
I'honneur  de  leur  rendre  visite,  et  cela  sans  respect  pour  la  solcnnit^-  des 
saintes  f^tes  de  Paques.  II  y  a  un  \'ieux  proverbe:  Le  bon  p^tit  pour  le 
m^chant.  H61as!  les  Hollandais  eurent  la  douleur  de  rcconnaitre,  au  nonibre 
des  victimes  de  cette  premiere  d6charge,  leur  bon  ami  I'arlcquin  de  la  veillc. 

Les  indigenes,  qui  n'avaient  pas  compris  le  hollandais,  comprirent  cette  Icgon 
de  politesse;  ils  s'y  montrerent  sensibles;  et  pour  t^moigner  il  Icurs  h6tcs 
toute  leur  reconnaissance  de  leurs  bont^s,  ils  se  h^terent  de  venir  deposcr  b. 
leurs  pieds  tout  ce  qu'ils  avaient  de  plus  pr^cieux,  armes,  presents,  provisions 
de  toutes  sortes;  ils  pousserent  m^me  la  complaisance  jusqu'ii  leur  amencr 
leurs  femmes,  et  a  les  forcer  de  coucher  a  bord. 

Depuis  cet  dchange  de  politesse,  la  bonne  harmonic  r^gna  entre  les  Ivuropdens 
et  les  insulaires.  Ceux-ci  trouvaient  qu'ils  n'y  avaient  rien  gagn<5 ;  les  drag^cs 
dont  le  parrain  de  leur  lie  avait  cru  devoir  accompagner  son  bapt^me,  leur 
semblaient  trop  ameres  pour  en  chercher  de  nouvelles.  En  consequence,  les 
Hollandais  visiterent  leur  ile;  la  terre  y  ^tait  bien  cultiv^e,  les  champs  y  dtaient 
clos  et  distincts,  et  chaque  famille  occupait  un  hameau.  Les  habitations, 
form^es  de  pieux  fichus  en  terre  et  d'un  mortier  d'argile  ou  de  limon,  avec  unc 
couverture  de  chaume,  ^taient  larges  de  huit  ou  dix  pieds  et  longues  de  quar- 
ante  k  soixante. 

Les  naturels  leur  semblerent  vifs,  alertes,  et  d'une  physionomie  douce,  sou- 
mise,  agreable,  modeste,  presque  timide:  quelques-uns  ^taient  presque  blancs, 
mais  la  plupart  avaient  le  teint  d'un  jaune  fonc^,  et  leur  corps  etait  convert  de 
dessins  d'animaux  et  d'oiseaux. 

Suivant  la  relation  de  la  decouverte,  ils  pr^paraient  leurs  aliments  dans  des 
pots  de  terre;  ce  qui,  si  le  fait  est  vrai,  annoncerait  une  Industrie  assez  avanc^e. 

Quant  aux  femmes,  les  Europ6ens  les  trouverent  passablement  jolies,  et  ils 
en  ^prouverent  toutes  sortes  de  prevenances. 

Les  idoles  de  Vaihou  dtaient  des  statues  colossales  tailldes  dans  la  pierre. 
ayant  quelque  configuration  humaine,  et  environn^es  d'une  aire  pavde  en 
pierres  blanches.  Les  naturels  ne  les  regardaient  qu'avec  une  profonde  vene- 
ration, et  se  tenaient  en  foule  et  assidument  aupr^s  d'ellcs;  parmi  eux  on  dis- 
tinguait  divers  personnages  ayant  des  boucles  d'oreilles,  la  t^te  rasde,  et  un 
bonnet  de  plumes  noires  et  blanches,  et  que  I'amiral  Roggeween  a  cru  ^tre  leurs 
pr^tres. 

Le  navigateur  hollandais  ne  put  faire  que  de  courtes  observations  sur  Vaihou. 
d'ou  il  fut  force  de  partir  le  lendemain  de  crainte  d'un  vent  d'ouest.  Depuis 
cette  dpoquc  aucun  Europeen  n'avait  visite  cette  !le,  lorsque  Cook  s'y  arr^ta 
huit  jours  au  mois  de  mars  1774,  et  y  recueillit  facilement  toutes  les  notions 
qu'il  pouvait  d^sirer.  Les  naturels,  instruits  par  une  triste  expdnence  de  ce  que 
coutait  la  guerre  avec  les  Europ^ens,  ne  s'opposerent  pas  cette  fois  h  leur  visite. 

Ils  y  trouverent  partout  les  hommes  beaucoup  plus  nombreux  que  les  femmes 
et  cette  disproportion  les  frappa  m6me  tellement,  que,  scion  Forster,  ce  sexe 
aurait  6t6  graduellement  en  d^croissant.  II  est  probable  qu'elles  sc  cachaient. 
Cette  erreur  lui  en  fit  commettre  sans  doute  une  autre  dans  revaluation  de  la 
population,  dont  11  n'a  port6  le  chiffre  qu'a  neuf  mille  Ames.     In   laitien. 


328  EASTER   ISLAND. 

nommd  Hidi-Hidi  (CEdid^e),  qu'ils  avaient  a  bord,  servit  d'interpr^te  aux 
Anglais  et  facilita  un  peu  leurs  rapports  avec  les  insulaires,  dans  le  langage 
desquels  Forster  a  remarqud  quelque  ressemblance  avec  un  dialecte  de  la 
langue  des  habitants  de  Taiti.  Selon  Cook,  ils  appelaient  leur  ile  Teapi,  et 
selon  Forster  ils  I'appelaient  Vaihou,  qui  est  en  effet  son  veritable  nom.  Ils 
vivaient  alors  sous  la  direction  d'un  chef  nomm^  Tohi-Tai,  dont  le  pouvoir 
tres-restreint  consistait  a  donner  plut6t  des  conseils  que  des  ordres. 

Les  hommes  ^taient  tatoues  de  la  tete  aux  pieds ;  les  femmes  I'^taient  beau- 
coup  moins,  mais  les  deux  sexes  avaient  le  corps  reconvert  d'une  couleur  rouge 
ou  blanche.  Les  hommes  n' avaient  ordinairement  pour  vetement  qu'un 
tablier  court  attach^  autour  des  reins  au  moyen  d'une  corde;  d'autres,  et  en 
g^n^ral  les  femmes,  ^taient  revetus  d'une  grande  piece  d'^toffe  qui  leur  envelop- 
pait  tout  le  corps,  et  avaient  les  jambes  couvertes  d'une  piece  plus  petite.  C^ 
et  la  se  rencontraient  des  hommes  ayant  une  sorte  de  diademe  garni  de  plumes 
sur  la  t^te ;  les  femmes  portaient  un  bonnet  en  paille  et  pointu  par  le  haut ;  tons 
avaient  les  lobes  des  oreilles  extremement  allonges,  parfois  jusqu'a  deux  ou 
trois  pouces  de  longueur,  et  orn^s  ordinairement  de  touffes  de  duvet  blanc,  de 
plumes  et  d'anneaux  de  di verses  substances. 

Leurs  cases,  dont  la  porte  ^tait  si  basse  qu'on  n'y  entrait  qu'en  rampant, 
^taient  de  veritables  chenils  de  la  largeur  de  six  a  huit  pieds  et  de  la  hauteur  de 
cinq  ou  six.  Files  consistaient  en  des  batons  fichus  en  terre  a  quelque  distance 
les  uns  des  autres,  recourb^s  ensemble  a  leur  sommet  pour  former  la  charpente, 
et  reconverts  en  feuilles  de  chaume.  Comme  on  leur  interdit  I'entree  de  plusi- 
eurs  autres,  construites  en  terre  et  recouvertes  en  pierres,  ils  supposerent  que 
c'dtaient  des  tombeaux 

Rien  ne  saurait  donner  une  id6e  exacte  des  singuliers  monuments  qui  exist- 
aient  naguere  a  Vaihou,  et  que  les  Hollandais  avaient  pris  pour  des  idoles. 
Cook  les  examina  avec  soin  sur  plusieurs  points  de  I'ile.  C'^taient  des  effigies 
ayant  des  yeux  en  ellipse  places  en  travers  de  la  tete,  un  nez  sans  front,  un  cou 
tres  court,  des  oreilles  interminables,  des  cheveux  roides  et  droits,  des  ^paules 
k  peine  indiqu^es,  et  au-dessus  de  ce  buste  un  appendice  en  pierre  de  la  forme  la 
plus  bizarre,  et  ayant  quelque  ressemblance  avec  le  psenth,  coiffure  des  dieux 
^gyptiens.  Tel  ^tait  le  genre  de  ces  monuments  elev^s  a  la  m^moire  des  plus 
grands  hommes  du  pays.  Les  statues  etaient  hautes  tantot  de  dix,  tantot  de 
quinze,  tantot  de  vingt  pieds,  et  souvent  le  tiers  de  ces  statues  n'etait  forme  d'un 
bonnet  cylindrique  dont  le  diametre  avait  quatre  a  cinq  pieds.  Les  naturels  en 
interdisaient  toujours  I'approche  aux  Anglais.  lis  donnaient  communement  a 
ces  statues  les  noms  de  Tomo-Ai,  Tomo-Eri,  Houhou,  IMaraheina,  Oum.a-Riva, 
Winapou,  sans  doute  les  chefs  auxquels  ils  etaient  consacres,  et  ils  les  confon- 
daient  tons  sous  la  denomination  de  Anga-Tabou,  qui  signifait  peut-etre  monu- 
ments consacres  ou  qu'on  doit  revdrer.  Aujourd'hui  les  habitants  ne  construi- 
sent  que  de  simples  mausolees  en  pierre  en  I'honneur  des  morts.  Les  monu- 
ments vus  par  Cook  etaient  tres-anciens,  et  il  est  a  supposer  que  la  decadence 
de  Tile  a  empeche  les  habitants  d'entreprendre  des  travaux  gigantesques  de  ce 
genre. 

Forster  trouva  I'ile  Vaihou  g^n^ralement  couverte  de  pierres  brunes,  noires 
et  rougedtres,  de  nature  spongieuse  et  d'origine  ^videmment  volcanique.  Des 
touffes  de  feuilles  extremement  glissantes  Etaient  les  seules  preuves  de  sa  v6g€- 
tation.     Parfois,  se  pr^sentait  un  sol  de  tuf  ferrugineux,  oii  la  roche  ^tait  si 


SUNDRY    N0TICP:S    OK    THE    ISLAND.  1^29 

compacte  qu'il  ti'y  germait  ni  herbes,  ni  plaiitcs.  IClle  lui  parut  pen  suscepti- 
ble de  fertility.  Bien  qu'il  rapporte  que  les  naturcls  avaicnt  dcs  pirogues,  il  uc 
rencontra  pas  un  arbre,  k  moins  qu'on  ne  veuille  donncr  ce  nom  h  cpiekiucs 
tiges  d'Hibiscus  populneus,  chetif  arbrisseau  d'uu  bois  blanc  ct  cassant,  i-t  donl 
la  feuille  ressemble  a  celle  du  fr^ne,  ou  bien  h  des  muriers  a  papier,  dont  les  iusu- 
laires  tiraient  parti  pour  faire  leurs  ^toflfes,  et  a  une  especc  de  mimosa  au  bois 
rouge,  dur  et  pesant,  mais  dont  la  tige  tortue,  rabougrie,  dpaisse  de  trois  pouces, 
atteint  rarenient  plus  de  sept  pieds  de  hauteur.  II  est  done  tr^s-probable  que 
les  observations  du  savant  Forster  furent  incompletes. 

Les  oiseaux  ^talent  pen  nombreux  et  la  p^che  pen  abondante  dans  ccs  par- 
ages; les  poules  ^taient  le  seul  animal  domestique  de  Tile,  mais  elles  dtaicnt 
rares,  petites  et  maigres.  Les  Anglais  presumerent  que  les  habitants  se  nour- 
rissaient  de  rats.  Leurs  plantes  consistaient  en  ignames,  en  patates,  en  cit- 
rouilles,  en  bananiers,  en  cannes  a  sucre  et  en  une  espece  de  solanum  ou  morellc. 
Quoique  d^pourvus  d'eau,  ils  les  entretenaient  tres-bien.  II  n'y  avait  dans 
I'ile  ni  torrent,  ni  ruisseau,  ni  source,  et  ils  se  contentaient,  pour  boire,  de  I'eau 
f^tide  qu'ils  puisaient  dans  une  mare. 

Apres  la  P^rouse,  plusieurs  marins  aventuriers  se  permirent  toutes  sortes 
de  violences  k  regard  des  habitants  de  cette  ile.  Le  schooner  le  Nancy  de 
New  London,  qui  p^chait  des  phoques  sur  I'ile  Masafuero,  dont  les  fourrures 
se  vendent  tr^s-bien  a  Canton,  alia  recruter  des  matelots  b.  Vaihou.  Ces 
hommes,  enlev^s  de  force,  se  jeterent  k  la  mer,  et  les  aventuriers  n'araen^rent 
que  des  femmes  a  Masafuero.  D'autres  descentes  exciterent  une  indignation 
g^n^rale  parmi  les  indigenes,  et  tous  les  baleiniers  qui  s'y  pres^nterent  depuis, 
furent,  avec  raison,  fort  mal  accueillis. 

C'est  ainsi  que  Kotzebiie,  qui  ignorait  ces  justes  motifs  d'irritation  contre 
les  Europeens,  tomba  dans  une  sorte  de  guet-apens,  quand  il  eut  mouill6,  le 
28  mars  18 16,  devant  Vaihou,  avec  son  petit  na\nre  le  Rurick.  A  son  arriv^e, 
les  naturels  lui  avaient  fait  le  plus  cordial  accueil,  lui  offrant  des  presents, 
^changeant  quelques  productions  de  I'ile  pour  de  petits  morceaux  de  fer;  mais 
quand  les  Russes  voulurent  debarquer,  ils  les  cernerent  et  les  volerent  indigne- 
ment.  lis  les  assaillirent  d'une  grele  de  pierres,  et  les  forcerent  de  se  rem- 
barquer.  Kotzebiie  ne  put  done  observer  Vaihou ;  seulement  il  remarqua  que 
les  statues  avaient  ^te  renvers^es  de  leurs  pi6destaux. 

Voici,  du  reste,  de  quelle  maniere  Choris,  dessinateur  de  I'exp^dition,  fait 
le  r^cit  de  I'expedition  du  Rurick. 

"Le  16  mars,  de  bon  matin,  nous  eumes  connaissance  de  I'lle  de  Pilques.ou 
Vaihou.  On  voyait  sur  la  cote  septentrionale  des  espaces  qui  avaient  I'air 
d'etre  couverts  d'arbres,  mais  ce  n'^taient  probablement  que  des  bananiers. 
Bientot  on  apergut,  a  I'aide  des  lunettes  d'approche,  les  monuments  dont 
Cook  et  la  P^rouse  ont  parle;  ensuite  on  d^couvrit  de  la  fumee  dans  plusieurs 
endroits.  Nous  marchions  lentement,  de  sorte  que  nous  n'attcignimcs  qu'ii 
midi  la  baie  de  Cook. 

"Deux  pirogues  chetives,  pourvues  de  balanciers,  et  portant  chacune  deux 
hommes,  s'avancerent  vers  nous.  Les  hommes  nous  faisaicnt  dcs  signes  et 
poussaient  des  cris  en  montrant  la  terre,  et  tenant  des  filets  de  p^che  h  la  main. 
Malgre  toutes  nos  invitations,  ils  refuserent  de  s'approcher,  et  bientfit  lis 
rebrousserent  chemin.  . 

"  On  envoya  aussit6t  un  canot  pour  sonder  la  baie  et  trouver  un  mouillagc. 
Les  insulaires  ^talent  rassembles  en  foule  sur  le  rivage.     Un  grand  nombrc  se 


330  EASTER   ISLAND. 

jeterent  a  la  nage,  et  apporterent  des  bananes,  des  ignames,  des  Cannes  k  sucre, 
qu'ils  echangerent  centre  du  fer;  ils  ne  faisaient  pas  grand  cas  des  bagatelles 
qu'on  leur  offrait.  Un  insulaire,  apres  avoir  requ  des  ciseaux,  qui  ^taient  le 
prix  des  bananes  qu'il  tenait  a  la  main,  se  mit  a  fuir  sans  avoir  livr6  sa  denr^e; 
on  I'appela  inutilement.  Ses  camarades,  qui  entouraient  le  canot,  semblaient 
se  moquer  dc  nos  gens,  de  sorte  que  I'officier  qui  commandait  Tembarcation 
fut  enfin  oblige  de  tirer  a  plomb  sur  le  fuyard.  Celui-ci  jeta  les  fruits,  et  se 
hata  de  gagner  la  terre ;  ses  camarades  le  suivirent. 

"  L'aspect  de  I'ile  6ta.it  assez  aride;  toutefois  elle  nous  parut  moins  miserable 
qu'a  Cook  et  a  la  P^rouse.  Toutes  les  pentes  des  hauteurs  ^taient  partagdes 
en  champs  plantes  de  diff^rents  v^getaux,  dont  les  nuances  produisaient  un 
effet  tres-agrdable ;  sans  doute  ils  doivent  aux  bienfaits  de  I'cxp^dition  fran- 
QSiise,  commandee  par  la  Perouse,  plusieurs  plantes  utiles  qu'ils  cultivent 
aujourd'hui. 

"  On  apercevait  de  tons  c6t^s  des  hommes  qui  couraient  au  rivage ;  la  plupart 
^taient  nus ;  il  y  en  avait  cedependant  quelques-uns  qui  portaient  des  especes  de 
manteaux  jaunes  et  blancs  de  diflf^rentes  dimensions. 

"Des  que  nous  eumes  laiss^  tomber  I'ancre,  deux  canots,  montes  par  vingt- 
deux  hommes  bien  armes,  se  dirigerent  vers  la  terre.  Nous  nous  en  appro- 
chions,  lorsque  les  insulaires  se  mirent  a  nous  jeter  des  pierres;  les  uns  criaient, 
les  autres  nous  faisaient  des  gestes  menagants.  Le  rivage  6tait  convert  au  moins 
desix  cents  hommes,  qui  avaient  I'airde  vouloir  s'opposeranotre  d^barquement. 
On  tira  quelques  coups  de  fusil  a  poudre ;  alors  on  en  vit  un  grand  nombre  se 
refugier  derriere  les  rochers;  le  bruit  pass6,  quand  ils  reconnurent  n'avoir 
point  de  mal,  ils  sortirent  de  leur  cachette,  en  riant  et  se  moquant  de  nous. 

"On  ne  pouvait  pas  raisonnablement  se  venger  des  plaisanteries  de  ces 
grands  enfants;  mais  comme  on  avait  le  plus  grand  d^sir  de  communiquer  avec 
eux,  il  fallut,  puisqu'ils  nous  refusaient  de  nous  laisser  aller  chex  eux,  tacher  de 
les  attirer  a  nous.  On  leur  montra  done  des  outils  de  fer.  Les  plus  hardis  se 
jeterent  a  I'eau,  nous  apporterent  des  fruits;  cedependant  ils  ne  cessaient  pas  de 
montrer  de  la  crainte.  Enfin,  quand  ils  virent  qu'on  leur  payait  bien  leurs 
fruits,  ils  Echangerent  contre  notre  fer  des  filets  et  un  petit  poulet.  Leur  pro- 
vision EpuisEe,  ils  retournerent  a  terre.  Nous  leur  fimes  signe  de  s'Eloigner  du 
rivage.  lis  nous  comprirent  tres-bien,  et  nous  d^barquames.  Toutefois, 
comme  il  6ta.it  Evident  que  ce  peuple  n'avait  pas  de  bonnes  dispositions  pour 
nous,  nous  rest^mes  a  peine  cinq  minutes  a  terre.  D'ailleurs  le  ressac  etait 
trop  fort,  et  nos  canots  auraient  couru  des  dangers. 

"  Nous  ne  vimes  pas  sur  le  rivage  de  la  baie  les  statues  dont  parlent  les  voya- 
geurs  qui  nous  ont  precEdEs  dans  cette  ile,  et,  a  I'exception  d'un  batiment  haut 
de  sept  pieds,  construit  en  petites  pierres,  et  dans  lequel  on  pouvait  entrer  en 
rampant  par  une  ouverture  pratiquEe  sur  le  c6t6,  nous  n'aper^umes  rien  de 
remarquable,  et  rien  ne  nous  indiqua  que  ce  fut  une  habitation  humaine.  A 
droite  du  lieu  du  debarquement,  et  a  deux  cents  pas  environ  du  bord  de  la  mer, 
s'Elevaient  un  grand  nombre  de  piliers  hauts  de  trois  a  quatre  pieds,  construits 
d'une  seule  pierre,  et  surmontEs  d'une  dalle  de  couleur  blanche. 

"  Parmi  la  foule  des  insulaires  qui  avaient  convert  le  rivage,  et  dont  le  nombre 
s'Elevait  a  pen  pres  a  neuf  cents,  nous  ne  distingudmes  que  deux  femmes.  Un 
seul  homme  avait  une  massue  en  forme  de  spatule  et  ornEe  de  ciselures.  II 
Etait  inutile  de  s'obstiner  a  visiter  cette  ile  malgrE  la  volontE  des  habitants; en 
consequence  on  fit  voile  au  coucher  du  soleil. " 

Depuis  Kotzebiie,  il  n'y  a  guere  que  Beechey  qui  ait  donnE  de  nouveaux 
renseignements  sur  I'ile  Vaihou,  bien  que  son  dEbarquement  n'ait  pas  eu  plus  de 
succes  que  celui  que  nous  venons  de  raconter.     II  la  visita  en  1826,  en  longeant 


SUNDRY   NOTICES   OF   THE    ISLAND.  331 

de  pres  la  partie  septentrionale,  imparfaitemcnt  rcconnue  par  scs  dcvancicrs, 
et  en  observant  sa  charpente  avec  plus  d'attention.  II  reniarciua  dcs  cratt^rcs 
^teints  et  reconverts  de  verdure,  except^  un  seul  vers  la  pointe  nord-cst. 

Une  grande  aridity  r^gnait  sur  les  coteaux,  et  les  vallons  lui  parurent  mal 
cultiv^s.  II  distingna  dans  I'un  de  ces  vallons  un  morai  avcc  scs  quatrc  idolcs 
sur  une  plate-forme,  quelques  grandes  cases  environndes  dc  quclciucs  pclitcs 
cases  souterraines,  et  un  grand  enclos  en  pierres  surniontd  d'autres  picrrcs 
blanchies,  k  demi  cachdes  par  des  bananiers.  Pendant  tout  cet  exanicn  autour 
de  I'ile,  Beechey  avait  vu  une  foule  de  naturels,  dont  les  uns  dtaicnt  nus  et 
ne  portaient  que  le  maro,  et  les  autres  avaient  un  manteau  jetd  sur  I'dpaule, 
ddcrire  en  petit  la  m^me  ligne  que  lui,  en  le  suivant  continuellemcnt  h  tcrre 
jusqu'au  mouillage  de  Cook,  ou  il  envoya  deux  canots  bien  armds  pour  dtablir 
les  communications  avec  eux.  lis  furent  accueillis  avec  les  m^mcs  dispositions 
amicales  dont  on  avait  us6  vis-a-vis  Kotzebiie;  les  naturels  accoururent  ii  la 
nage  avec  leurs  femmes  et  des  provisions  a  ^changer.  Les  canots  n'dtaicnt 
pas  encore  a  terre,  lorsqu'un  de  ces  insulaires,  apportant  sa  fiUe  sur  scs  dpaules, 
la  langa  au  milieu  des  Anglais,  en  la  recommandant  bien  k  leur  attention. 
Cette  jeune  personne  dtait  des  plus  gracieuses;  elle  avait  de  beaux  yeux  noirs, 
et  des  cheveux  d'dbene  flottaient  sur  ses  dpaules.  Ainsi  que  les  autres  femmes, 
elle  itsdt  tatoude  au-dessous  des  sourcils  et  depuis  la  ceinture  jusqu'au  genou, 
de  sorte  que  de  loin  on  croyait  que  c'dtait  un  v^tement  qui  couvrait  cette  partie 
de  son  corps.  Cette  charmante  creature  n'dtait  pas  dipour\^ue  du  ddfaut  qui 
caractdrisait  ses  compatriotes ;  car  aussitot  qu'elle  fut  pres  des  Anglais,  elle 
s'empara  sans  fagon  de  I'habit  d'un  officier,  et  s'en  drapa  h  son  gout. 

A  peine  les  Anglais  furent-ils  ddbarquds  qu'ils  s'apergurent,  un  pen  tard,  du 
guet-apens  dans  lequel  ils  s'dtaient  jetds;  les  naturels  les  assaillircnt  ct  les 
volerent.  Une  lutte  s'engagea,  dans  lequelle  jouerent  les  casse-t^te,  les  dards, 
les  pierres  d'une  c6ti,  et  les  fusils  de  I'autre.  L'officier  Anglais  se  vit  forcd  de 
reculer  vers  la  chaloupe,  d'ou  il  ordonna  de  faire  feu ;  le  chef  qui  avait  soulevd 
cette  lutte  fut  tud  le  premier.  L'officier  jugea  cedependant  que,  malgrd  cet 
avantage,  la  place  n'dtait  pas  tenable,  et  regagna  le  b^timent;  ramenant  tons 
les  hommes  qui  dtaient  avec  lui,  blesses  de  coups  de  pierres.  Les  naturels,  de 
leur  c6ti,  avaient  eu  un  homme  tui,  outre  leur  chef. 

Beechey,  dans  son  journal,  a  tracd  le  portrait  de  ces  insulaires,  qu'il  croit 
avoir  beaucoup  d'analogie  avec  les  habitants  de  la  Nouvelle-Zdlande.  Le 
portrait  qu'il  en  fait  est  assez  avantageux.  "C'est,"  dit-il,  "une  belle  race, 
les  femmes  surtout,  avec  leur  figure  ovale,  leurs  traits  rdguliers,  leur  front  haut 
et  uni,  leurs  dents  superbes,  leur  oeil  noir,  petit  et  quelque  pen  enfoncd.  La 
peau  des  naturels  est  un  peu  plus  claire  que  celle  des  Malais;  la  forme  gdndrale 
du  corps  est  correcte;  les  membres,  peu  musculeux,  accusent  pourtant  de 
Tagihtd  et  de  la  vigueur;  les  cheveux,  d'un  noir  de  jais,  ne  grisonnent  que 
fort  tard." 


332  EASTER   ISLAND. 

[From  "Die  Inscln  des  stillen  Oceans,"  by  Carl  E.  Meinicke;  zweiter  Theil,  1876,  p.  228.] 

Endlich  liegen  15  bis  20  Grade  ostlicher  noch  zwei  kleine  Inseln,  die  ostlich- 
sten  aller  derjenigen,  welche  zu  schildern  ich  hier  unternommen  habe.  Die 
wichtigste  derselben  ist  die  westliche,  Rapanui  (Grossrapa)  bei  Cook  Waihu 
Oder  Teapi,  wahrscheinlich  zuerst  von  dem  Flibustier  Davis  1687  entdeckt  und 
von  Roggeveen  1722  Paascheyland  (Osterinsel)  benannt,  spater  besonders  von 
Cook,  la  Perouse,  Beechey,  Palmer  und  Gana  erforscht.  Sie  liegt  250  M.  O. 
von  Mangarewa  und  500  IVI.  W.  von  der  Kiiste  Amerikas  und  hat  die  Form 
eines  rechtwinkligen  Dreiecks ;  die  grosste  Lange  betragt  iiber  3M.,  der  Umfang 
9,  der  Inhalt  etwas  iiber  2  Q.-M.  Die  Kiistcn  der  Insel  sind  ohne  Einschnitte 
und  Hafen,  nirgends  linden  die  Schiffe  Schutz,  wenn  auch  der  Meeresboden  sich 
allmahlich  und  regelmassig  herabsenkt;  auch  sind  nur  wenige  gute  Landungs- 
platze,  und  die  Landung  ist  stets  sehr  beschwerhch.  Das  Innere  ist  vol! 
niedriger  Berge,  die  sich  allmahlich  zu  den  Kiisten  herabsenken ;  der  hochste 
im  Osttheilder  Insel  hat  403  M.  Hohe.  Das  Gestein  dieser  Berge  ist  vulkanisch, 
besonders  Trachyt,  Lava  von  verschiedenen  Farben,  auch  Obsidian;  wohl 
erhaltene  Kjater  und  Mineralquellen  fmden  sich  noch,  allein  die  vulkanische 
Thatigkeit  scheint  schon  seit  langer  Zeit  ganz  erloschen  zu  sein.  Der  Boden 
erscheint  viel  dtirrer  und  rauher,  als  er  es  in  Wirkhchkeit  ist;  er  ist  iiberwieg- 
end  felsig  und  besonders  mit  einzelnen  losen  vStiicken  rauher  Lava  bedeckt, 
aber  an  den  Abhangen  und  in  den  Thalern  durch  die  Auflosung  des  Gesteins 
fruchtbar  und  ergiebig.  Frisches  Wasser  ist  nicht  haufig  und  findet  sich  nur 
in  Siimpfen  und  Teichen,  fliessendes  fehlt  ganz;  aber  das  Klima  ist  feucht 
genug,  um  den  Anbau  ohne  kiinstliche  Bewasserung  zu  gestatten. 

Die  Fauna  der  Insel  ist  sehr  arm.  Von  MammaHen  sind  Ratten  haufig  und 
Ziegen  eingefiilirt,  sonst  nur  Cetaceen.  Landvogel  scheint  es  bis  auf  das 
zahme  Haushuhn  nicht  zu  geben.  Seevogel  sind  viele.  An  Fischen  ist  das 
Meer  um  die  Insel  nicht  reich;  Amphibien  fehlen  ganz,  von  Insecten  sind  ein 
bis  zwei  Kafer  und  Schmetterlinge,  einige  Centipeden,  die  Hausfliege  in 
Schwarmen,  Mollusken  sind  zahlreicher.  Die  Vegetation  hat  noch  ganz  den 
indischen  Charakter,  die  Zahl  der  Pflanzen  ist  gering.  Walder  fehlen  ganz, 
eine  Edwardsia  ist  das  einzige  baumartige  Gewachs,  sonst  linden  sich  nur 
Straucher  von  hochstens  10  Fuss  Hohe;  dies  ist  die  Folge  der  Ausrottung  der 
Walder  durch  die  Eingeborenen,  an  einigen  Puncten  haben  sich  noch  Reste 
der  alten  Walder  erhalten.  Die  wichtigsten  Pflanzen  sind  einige  Graser, 
Cypereen  und  Farrenkrauter,  nachstdem  Cordyline,  das  mid  wachsende  Zuck- 
errohr;  die  Kokos,  die  es  friiher  gegeben  hat,  sind  jetzt  vertilgt.  Das  Khma 
ist  warm,  doch  nicht  druckend,  Regen  fallt  das  ganze  Jahr  iiber;  der  vorherr- 
schende  Wind  ist  der  Ostwind,  aber  im  Winter  (April  bis  October)  wird  er 
ofter  von  Westwinden  unterbrochen. 

Die  Nordkiiste  der  Insel,  die  von  O.  nach  W.  geht,  bildet  zwei  grosse,  offene 
Baien,  die  ostliche  Hangamahiku  (B.  espagnole),  die  westhche  Hangakoonu 
(B.  la  P^rouse),  die  letzte  umschliesst  die  kleine  Bucht  Anakena  mit  einem 
guten  Landungsplatz.  Vom  Nordwestcap  erstreckt  sich  die  Westkiiste  gegen 
S.,  und  an  ihr  liegt  die  Bai  Hangaroa  (Cooksbai),  der  beste  Ankerplatz  der 
Insel,  da  er  wenigstens  gegen  O.  ganz  geschiitzt  ist;  auch  geben  zwei  kleine 
sandige  Buchten  (Hangaroa  und  Hangapiko)  nicht  ganz  unbequeme  Landung. 
An  dem  steil  abstiirzenden  Siidwestcap  liegen  zwei  kleine  Inseln,  die  niichste 
(Shiprock)  ist  ein  schroffer  Fels,  die  andere,  grossere  eben,  aber  mit  steilen 


SUNDRY    NOTICES    OF    THE    ISLAND.  33.'^ 

Ufern;  von  da  geht  die  Siidkiiste  nacli  NO.,  den  Ostwindeii  kuiiz  olTfii  uiul 
mit  einigen  Baien  uiid  einem  guten  Landungsplatz  bci  Waihu.  Von  dein 
Inncrn  dcr  Insel  ist  wenig  bekannt,  da  bisher  nur  die  Krater  gcnaucr  gesehil 
dert  sind.  Am  Ostcap  liegt  der  Krater  Otu-iti,  der  sich  in  einer  grosscn  Ivbcne 
erhcbt,  mit  einem  ticfen  Spalt  in  der  ostlichen  Kraterwand  und  eineni  Teich 
im  Grande;  am  Nordostcap  hat  die  Kctte  Teranolianakane  einen  grosscn 
Krater,  der  nach  N.  hin  ebenfalls  durch  eine  Spalte  offen  stcht,  und  dessen 
Grund  schone  Pflanzungen  enthalt.  Der  grosste  Krater  sclieint  der  sclion  von 
la  P^rouse  geschilderte  Teranokau  am  Siidwestcap  zu  scin,  der  ein  viertel  M. 
im  Durchmesser  und  600  bis  700  Fuss  Tiefe  hat;  eine  Spalte  durehschncidct 
die  Wand  an  der  Siidseite,  und  der  Grund  enthalt  kleine,  siisse  Seen  und 
Siimpfe  nebst  Pflanzungen  der  Bewohner.  O.  von  Hangaroa  liegt  der  Krater 
Teranohau  mit  einer  Schwefelquelle  an  seinem  Fusse  und  NO.  von  ihm  cin 
anderer  Krater  von  320  M.  Hohe. 

Die  Bewohner  von  Rapanui  sind  ihrer  Abkunf t  nach  Rarotonganer,  dcnn  sie 
sprechen  nicht  bloss  die  Sprache  derselben,  sie  habcu  auch  in  ihren  TradiLioncn 
die  Kunde  von  der  Einwanderung  ihrer  Vorfahren  aus  Rapa  erhalten.  Ihr 
Charakter  zeigt  allc  Eigenthiimlichkeiten  der  Polynesier  in  vollstem  Maase, 
Freundlichkeit  und  ZutrauHchkeit,  verbunden  mit  der  Lust  am  Stehlen  und 
arger  Liederlichkeit  bei  den  Weibern,  Tragheit,  Frohsinn  und  Vergniigungs- 
sucht,  Freiheitsliebe ;  dass  sie  endlich  Geist  und  Talente  sogar  in  sehr  hcrvor- 
stechender  Weise  besitzen,  ist  nicht  zu  verkennen.  Ihre  Zahl  ist  gering.  Cook 
schatzte  sie  nur  auf  700,  spatere  Reisende  nahmen  gewohnlich  1500  an;  1868 
waren  ihrer  durch  die  Maassregeln  der  peruanischen  Sklavenhandler  930,  1870 
in  Folge  der  Pocken  nur  noch  gegen  600.  Im  Aeussern  kommen  sie  mit  den 
Tahitiern,  Markesanern  und  Neuseelandern  ganz  iiberein.  Die  Manner  sind 
gross,  stark,  muskulos  gebaut,  ihr  Korper  jedoch  mehr  fiir  Thatigkeit  als  fiir 
Kraftiibung  geeignet,  die  Frauen  zart  und  nicht  ohne  Anmuth;  ihre  Farbc  ist 
hellbraun  und  besonders  hell  bei  den  Frauen,  wahrend  die  Manner  eine  dunk- 
lere  Farbe  als  andere  Polynesier  haben,  die  Ziige  sind  regelmassig  und  ange- 
nehm,  die  Stirn  hoch,  die  Augen  lebhaft  und  dunkel,  die  Nase  gut  gebaut,  der 
Mund  mit  schonen  Zahnen,  Haar  und  Bart  lang  und  schwartz.  Sie  scheinen 
gesund  zu  sein  und  leidcn  weniger  als  andere  Polynesier  am  Aussatz;  leider 
sind  die  Pocken  eingefiihrt,  und  die  Syphihs  soil  grossen  Schaden  thun. 

Die  Nahrung  ist  vorzugsweise  eine  vegetabile  und  besteht  vor  Allem  aus 
Pataten,  dann  Yams,  Zuckerrohr,  Bananen;  von  Thieren  essen  sie  Hiihncr, 
Ziegen,  Fische,  Ratten,  selbst  Ungeziefer  verschmahen  sie  nicht,  und  die 
Anthropophagie  besteht  noch  jetzt.  Sie  kochen  in  den  bekannten  Oefcn  und 
hiiten  sich  beim  Todten  der  Thiere  ihr  Blut  zu  vergiessen;  ihr  Getriink  ist 
Wasser,  dass  sie,  wie  friihere  Reisende  glaubten,  auch  Meerwasser  trinken,  ist 
ein  Irrthum,  sie  brauchen  es  bloss  an  der  vStelle  des  Salzes.  Die  Kleidung  dcr 
Manner  besteht  in  einem  Maro  aus  Zeug,  der  an  einem  Giirtel  von  Fraucn- 
haaren  befestigt  ist  und  nicht  selten  durch  Krauter  oder  Seegras  ersetzt  ^^^rd. 
dann  haufig  noch  aus  einem  Mantel  von  Zeug  (nua),  der  am  Halse  zusammcn- 
gebunden  wird;  die  Frauen  tragen  gewohnlich  ein  Unterkleid  von  Zeug,  das 
von  der  Mitte  des  Leibes  lang  herabgehangt,  statt  dessen  nicht  selten  abcr 
auch  bloss  den  Maro,  dann  noch  einen  Mantel  von  Matte  iiber  die  Schultcrn. 
Das  Haar  haben  die  Manner  gewohnlich  abgeschnitten,  die  I<rauen  dagcgen 
lang  Oder  auf  den  Kopf  aufgebunden,  die  ersten  auch  manchmal  noch  cm  aus 


334  FASTER   ISLAND. 

Gras  geflochtenes  und  mit  Huhn-  und  Seevogelfedern  besetztes  Netz,  die 
zweiten  geflochtene  Mattenhiite  mit  zwei  Krempen,  aber  diese  Kopfbedeck- 
ungen  sind  jetzt  aiisser  Gebrauch  gekommen.  In  den  Ohrlappen  haben  sie 
gewohnlich  grosse,  bis  auf  die  Schultern  herabgezogene  Locher,  in  die  sie  zu 
Zeiten  Zuckerrohrblatter  oder  geschnitzte  .Stiicke  Holz  besonders  bei  Festen 
stecken ;  sie  sclilagen  diese  Ohrlocher  oft  aucli  iiber  den  obern  Theil  des  Ohrs 
oder  kniipfen  beide  im  Nacken  zusammen,  dazu  tragen  sie  nocli  Ringe  mit 
Muschelschalen  im  Ohr.  Den  Bart  schneiden  die  Manner  mit  scharfem 
Steinen  ab.  Halsbander  haben  sie  von  Muscheln  und  Knochen.  Tattowi- 
rung  ist  allgemein,  bei  den  Mannern  iiber  den  ganzen  Korper,  kunstvoll  und 
geschickt,  der  der  Neuseelander  ahnlich;  die  Frauen  waren  friiher  nur  im 
Gesicht  tattowirt,  jetzt  aber  sind  sie  es  auch  iiber  den  Korper.  Diesen  bemalen 
die  Manner  ausserdem  noch  roth,  weiss  und  schwartz  nach  verschiedenen 
Mustern,  die  Frauen  bloss  mit  rother  Farbe.  Auch  die  AufschHtzung  der  Vor- 
haut  ist  Sitte.  Die  Hauser  sind  lange,  niedrige,  umgekehrten  Booten  ahnHche 
Hiitten,  die  auf  Platformen  von  grossen,  viereckigen  Lavablocken  stehen, 
deren  Seiten  krumme  lyinien  bilden.  Auf  diesem  stehen  zwei  Reihen  Pfosten, 
von  denen  die  mittelsten  die  hochsten  sind,  die  iibrigen  allmahlich  niedriger 
werden,  und  die  gegen  einander  gebogen  und  durch  Querholzer  verbunden  sind; 
iiber  das  Ganze  hegt  ein  bis  zum  Boden  reichendes  Dach  von  Zuckerrohrblat- 
tern,  und  keine  andere  OefTnung  als  ein  thiirahnUches  Loch  fiihrt  in  die  dunkle 
Hiitte.  Ausser  diesen  Wohnhausern  gab  es  friiher,  (denn  jetzt  baut  man  sie 
nicht  mehr),  ahnHche  sehr  grosse  Gebaude  von  bis  200  Fuss  Lange  mit  steiner- 
nen  Seitenwanden  und  einem  Blatterdach,  die  nicht,  wie  la  P^rouse  glaubte, 
die  Bevolkerung  eines  ganzen  Dorfs  aufnahmen,  sondern  zu  Versammlungen 
und  Festen  dienten.  Hochst  merkwiirdig  sind  aber  noch  die  steinernen,  halb 
unterdie  Erde  gebauten  Hauser  von  grossem  Alter,  in  die  einc  schmale,  niedrige, 
abwarts  gehende  OefTnung  fiihrt,  und  die  sehr  kunstvoll  mit  dicken  Seitenwan- 
den und  dachziegelartig  iiber  einander  liegenden  Steinen  dariiber  errichtet  und 
oben  mit  diinnen  Steinplatten  bedeckt  sind ;  diese  Hauser,  deren  Inneres  mit 
rohen  Bildern  geziert  ist,  sollen  Wohnungen  friiherer  Hauptlinge  gewesen  sein. 
Die  Hauptbeschaftigung  der  Einwohner  ist  der  Landbau,  den  sie  friiher 
wenigstens  in  ausserordentlicher  Ausdehnung  betrieben ;  die  Pflanzungen  sind 
regelmassig,  sorgfaltig  und  mit  Geschick  angelegt  und  werden  mit  Gras 
gediingt.  Hauptgegenstande  der  Cultur  sind  Pataten  und  Yams,  nachstdem 
Taro,  Bananen  und  Zuckerrohr,  den  Papiermaulbeerbaum  ziehen  sie  hinter 
Steinwallen  zum  Schutz  gegen  die  Winde.  Vom  Hausthieren  haben  sie  bloss 
Hiihner.  Fischfang  treiben  sie  nur  sehr  beschrankt ;  sie  haben  kleinmaschige 
Netze  und  brauchten  in  friiherer  Zeit  auch  grosse  steinerne  Angelhaken  (rou), 
nach  Krebsen  und  Muscheln  tauchen  sie.  Ihre  Boote  bauen  sie,  weil  sie  gros- 
sere  Baume  ausser  einigem  Treibholz  nicht  besitzen,  aus  Holzstiicken  von 
hochstens  4  Fuss  Lange  und  halb  Fuss  Breite,  die  sie  zusammennahen  und 
kalfatern ;  aber  diese  schmalen,  bis  20  Fuss  langen  Boote  mit  erhohten  Hnden 
und  Auslegern  konnen  sich  nicht  von  den  Kiisten  entfernen,  sie  besitzen  auch 
so  wenige,  dass  sie  deshalb  haufig,  auf  Rohrbiindeln  schwimmend,  worin  sie 
sehr  erfahren  sind,  an  die  Schiffe  kommen.  Zeuge  bereiten  sie  aus  der  Rinde 
des  Papiermaulbeerbaumes  und  farben  sie  gelb  mit  Curcuma  und  Hoheria 
populnea;  die  Rinde  des  Paritium  tiliaceum  giebt  Fasern  zu  Gurteln  und 
Netzen.     Wahrhaft  bewundernswerth  ist  im  Verhaltniss  zu  ihren  diirftigen 


SUNDRY    NOTICES    OF    THE    ISLAND.  335 

Werkzeugen  aus  Knochen,  Muscheln,  und  Stein  ihre  Gcschicklichkcit  im 
Schnitzen  von  Holz  und  die  Herstellung  dcr  Bilder  aus  vulkanischeni  Geslein, 
vvelche  letztere  sie  mit  einem  zahnartigen  Meissel  aus  Stein  ausarlx-iten.  I  lire 
ubrigen  Gerathe  sind  selir  einfach;  sie  schlafen  auf  Matten  und  habcn  cinen 
Stein  zum  Kopfkissen. 

Ueber  ihre  religiosen  Ansichten  sind  vvir  nur  durftig  unterrichtet.  Nach  den 
Missionaren  glaubten  sie  friiher  an  eine  Gottheit  Makemakc,  die  Alles,  auch 
die  Menschen,  geschaffen  habe;  daneben  hatten  sic  nocli  sogenanntc  liaus- 
gotter,  die  ohne  Zweifel  als  aus  den  Seelen  gestorbcner  Vornelinier  hcrvor- 
gegangen  angesehen  wurden.  Sie  haben  auch  Bilder  dcrselbcn,  kunstvoll  aus 
Holz  geschnitzt,  mit  monstrosen  Kopfen,  die  Augen  aus  Knochen  und  Obsidian 
gemacht,  die  in  den  Wohnhausern  an  den  Dachern  hingen,  allein  nur  zu  Zciten 
Verehrung  empfingen,  ebenso  Bilder  von  Thieren  aller  Art.  Die  Tenipcl  wur- 
den wohl  gewohnlich  durch  die  Begrabnissstellen  vertreten ;  allein  es  linden  sich 
auch  besondere  gepflasterte  Platze  erwahnt.die  man  fiir  nichts  Andercs  halten 
kann,  mit  steinernen  Altaren,  die  in  kunstvollerWeise  in  Form  roller  Mcnschcn- 
bilder  ausgehauen  sind.  Der  Cultus  bestand  in  Anrufung  der  Gottcr,  deren 
Willen  der  Priester  erklarte,  in  Opfern  an  Lebensmitteln,  auch  an  Menschen. 
und  in  der  Feier  gewisser,  zu  bestimmten  Zeiten  wiederkehrcnder  Feste 
(arkauti),  von  denen  das  erste  im  Friihjahr  2  Monate  dauerte,  das  zweite  im 
Somraer  mit  der  Errichtung  einer  Pyramide  aus  Zweigen  (paina)  endete,  das 
dritte  in  den  Winter  fiel ;  bei  alien  fanden  Tanze,  Gesange,  Spiele  aller  Art  statt. 
Das  Tapu  bestand  in  vollster  Kraft;  an  Gegenstanden  wurde  es  durch  klcine, 
3  bis  4  Fuss  hohe  Steinhaufen  bezeichnet,  deren  Spitze  mit  Kalk  geweisst  war. 

Bei  Begrabnissen  sollen  keine  Feierlichkeiten  stattlinden.  Die  Leiche  wird 
in  Zeug  oder  in  Rohr  und  Gras  gewickelt  und  entweder  in  eine  Felsspalte  ver- 
steckt  oder  gewohnlicher  mit  dem  Kopf  gegen  das  Meer  hin  auf  das  Papakoo 
gelegt,  eine  Terrasse  gewohnlich  nahe  am  Meere,  die  von  hohen  auf  der  Seeseite 
manchmal  geweissten  Steindammen  eingefasst  ist  und  auf  oder  neben  der 
kleine  Haufen  von  oben  geweissten  Steinen  liegen,  die  wahrscheinhch  Graber 
bedecken.  Hierher  gehoren  auch  die  sogenannten  Bildsaulen  (moai)  die  der 
Insel  so  grossen  Ruf  verschafft  haben  und  seit  Roggeveen's  Zeit  von  Allen, 
die  Rapanui  besucht,  geschildert  sind.  In  neuerer  Zeit  werden  sie  von  den 
Eingeborenen  nicht  mehr  errichtet,  auch  sind  alle  mit  wenigen  Ausnahmen 
jetze  umgestiirzt  undzerstort.  Es  sind eigenthchroheSaulen,  aus  vulkanischem 
Gestein  gehauen,  von  16  bis  30  Fuss  Hohe;  der  obere  Theil  der  Siiule  ist  nicht 
ohne  Kunstfertigkeit  zu  eineiii  Menschenkopf  mit  lang  herabegezogenen  Ohren 
ausgearbeitet,  und  auf  dem  Scheitel  ruht  ein  zugehauener  Stein  in  Form  einer 
grossen  Miitze.  Die  Saulen  bestehen  aus  grauem  Trachy  t  und  sind  in  dem 
Krater  Otu-iti  gemacht,  wo  sich  noch  jetzt  eine  unvoUendete  findet,  das  Gestein 
der  Miitze  ist  die  rothe  Lava  des  Kraters  Teranohau.  Sie  stehen  fast  alle  an 
den  Kiisten  auf  Fussgestellen  und  diese  auf  viereckigen,  von  Stcinmauern 
gebildeten  Platformen,  theils  einzeln,  theils  viele  zusammen,  stets  mit  dem 
Riicken  gegen  das  Meer  gewandt.  Dass  diese  Saulen  auf  den  Grabcrn  der 
Vornehmsten  stehen,  die  nach  ihrcm  Tode  vergottert  sind,  und  Darstellungen 
derselben  sein  sollen,  (weshalb  auch  jede  cinen  bcsonderen  Namen  fuhrt),  hat 
schon  Forster  gesehen,  und  wenn  friihere  Reisende  diese  Pliitzc  geradezu 
Marae  nennen,  so  haben  sie  darin  vollkommen  Recht ;  es  sind  Grabplatzc,  die 
zugleich  als  Tempel  dienten.     An  der  Hinterseite  der  Bilder  sind  manchmal 


336  EASTER   ISLAND. 

Zeichen  ausgehauen,  \\4e  sich  deren  auch  an  den  Wanden  der  steinernen  Hauser 
finden.  In  neuester  Zeit  sind  diinne  Bretter  (rohau  rongorongo)  von  hier  nach 
Europa  gekommen  mit  langen  Reihen  von  eingeschnitzten  Zeichen,  die  einer 
Schrift  so  ahnlich  sehen,  dass  man  sie  anfangs  wirklich  fiir  eine  polynesische 
Hieroglyphenschrift  hat  halten  wollen;  da  die  Zeichen  auf  den  Bildsaulen  sich 
auch  auf  diesen  Inseln  wiederfinden,  so  hat  die  Vermuthung,  dass  sie  eigentHch 
den  Zweck  hatten,  die  Genealogieen  der  vornehmen  Haupthnge  dem  Gedacht- 
niss  besser  einzupragen,  sehr  an  Wahrscheinhchkeit  gewonnen. 

Was  iiber  ihreVerfassungsverhaltnisse  berichtet  wird,  beruhtzumTheil  wohl 
auf  Missverstandnissen.  Sie  haben  einen  Konig  (ariki) ;  urspriinghch  war  die 
Wiirde  erbUch,  in  der  neuesten  Zeit  scheint  der  Einfluss  der  machtigen  Haupt- 
hnge so  gestiegen  zu  sein,  dass  sie  die  Erbhchkeit  abgeschaflft  haben,  denn  sie 
sollen  sich  jetzt  bei  dem  Tode  des  Konigs  bei  dem  Krater  Teranokau  ver- 
sammeln,  um  durch  Stimmenmehrheit  einen  unter  ihnen  zu  seinem  Nachfolger 
zu  wahlen,  wobei  die  Candidaten  nach  den  kleinen  Inseln  am  Stidwestcap  hinu- 
berschwimmen  miissen,  um  von  da  Seevogeleier  zu  holen.  Jedenfalls  erklart 
eine  solche  Ordnung  die  unter  ihnen  stattfindenden  Unruhen.  Das  aussere 
Zeichen  der  Haupthngswiirde  ist  das  Tragen  eines  langen  Stocks,  dessen  oberes 
Ende  in  einen  Menschenkopf  geschnitzt  ist.  Bei  ihren  Strafen  vermeiden  sie 
Blut  zu  vergiessen  und  ziehen  das  Steinigen  vor.  Der  Grund  und  Boden 
scheint  Privateigenthum  zu  sein,  das  sie  durch  Tapusteine  bezeichnen.  Friiher 
hielt  man  sie  fiir  harmlos  und  friedhch,  jetzt  sind  Kampfe  unter  ihnen  nicht 
selten.  Sie  brauchen  dazu  Keulen  von  zwei  Arten,  die  eine,  den  Patupatu  der 
Maori  ahnliche,  die  andere  kiirzer  und  mIt  daran  geschnitzten  Menschen- 
kopfen,  lange  Speere  und  Wurfspiesse  mit  Obsidianspitzen,  Steine,  die  sie  ohne 
Schleudern  werfen;  Zeichen  zu  geben,  dient  die  Muscheltrompete. 

Ihre  Vergniigungssucht  wird  durch  die  geringe  Miihe,  die  ihnen  der  Anbau 
des  Landes  macht,  sehr  bestarkt.  Tanze  Heben  beide  Geschlechter  sehr  und 
begleiten  sie  auch  mit  Liedern ;  musikahsche  Instrumente  vverden  nicht  erwahnt. 
Sie  kennen  eine  Art  Chronologic  und  bestimmen  die  IMonate  nach  dem  Monds- 
umlauf .     Im  Handel  zeigen  sie  sich  ebenso  geschickt  als  eifrig. 

Ihre  Verbindungen  mit  den  Europaern  sind  fiir  sie  bis  jetzt  fast  nur  eine 
Quelle  des  Verderbens  und  Elends  geworden.  Bei  ihrer  Freundhchkeit  und 
Gefalhgkeit  wurden  sie  um  so  leichter  die  Beute  gewissenloser  Handler;  schon 
1806  entfiihrte  ein  amerikanischer  Fischer  nach  einem  heftigen  Gefecht  viele, 
um  sie  als  Arbeiter  zu  brauchen.  Solche  Vorfalle  haben  begreifiich  grosse 
Erbitterung  erregt  und  sie  so  feindselig  gegen  Fremde  gemacht,  dass  sie  allmah- 
lich  in  den  Ruf  wilder,  verratherischer  Barbaren  geriethen.  1863  griindeten 
peruanische  Menschenhandler  hier  ein  Depot,  um  aus  den  umhegenden  Archi- 
pelen  Arbeiter  zusammenzuholen,  und  fiihrten  bei  dieser  Gelegenheit  auch  den 
grossten  Thiel  der  Einwohner  nach  Peru ;  als  die  drohende  Haltung  der  Franz- 
osischen  Regierung  die  peruanischen  Behorden  zu  ihrer  Zuriicksendung  bewog, 
brachten  sie  leider  die  Keime  der  Blattern  auf  ihre  Insel.  1866  hessen  sich 
kathohsche  Geisthche  unter  ihnen  nieder,  denen  es  in  kurzer  Zeit  gelang,  sie  fiir 
das  Christenthum  zu  gewinnen ;  aber  die  Bekehrung  ist  nicht  nachhaltig  gewesen, 
schon  nach  wenigen  Jahren  sahen  die  Missionare  sich  gezwungen,  die  Insel  zu 
verlassen,  und  sie  haben  ihre  treuesten  Anhanger  nach  Mangarewa  gefiibrt. 


INDEX, 


PAGE. 

a  extinction (taukete)  257 

(vero)  267 

ablaut 34 

Eetiological  explanation . . . {ahiahi)  1 87 

affirmatives (ae)  185 

-at,  verb-formative {ho)  205 

AlaiKahiki 108 

alphabet,  Mangareva 83 

Marquesas 135 

Pauraotu 51 

Polynesian 11 

Proto-Soraoan 15 

Rapanui 13.  I5 

Samoan 15 

Tahiti no 

Anaa,  visibility 50 

aspirate 19,  23,  43,  82 

duality 26 

French  error  of  record .  .  47 

frequency 22 

labial 46 

lingual 47 

Proto-Samoan 43.  46 

Rapanui 45 

aspirated  consonants 36 

atoll,  visibility 5° 

Austral  Group 44.  5i 

autochthons 150 

Baker,  Shirley  Waldemar 6 

Barrow,  John 107 

"  Beach-la-Mar" 9 

Berreto,  Dona  Ysabel 130 

borrowed  words 3° 

Bounty  mutiny 107 

busk 26 

Caillet 82 

canoe  building 79 

seamanship 81 

Carroll,  Dr.  A 4 

castaways 58,  63 

catch 13 

Catholic  mission,  Tahiti 1 1 

clothing 310,  328,  333 

Colinet,  Prof 8 

color-sense (.egaega)  194 

(kerekere)  215 

consonant  aspiration 19 

changeability 34 

concurrence 33 

final 35.  (1^0)211 

fixity 33 

frequency 22 


consonant  impulse 

modulants 

mutation 

mutes 

nasals 

Polynesian 

reaction 

selection 

sibilants 

spirants 

uncertainty 

cooee 

Cook 2 

Cook  Group 

Cooke,  Dr.  George  H 

Coombe,  Florence 

Croft,  Thomas 

Crook,  William 

Crose,  Governor-General  William 
Cyclopean  remains 

Dangerous  Archipelago 

Delano,  Capt.  Amasa 

dictionary  quality 

diffusion  quality  of  speech 

Dordillon,  Mgr.  I.  R 

Ducie  Island 

Duff  mission  voyage 

ecclesiastical  loan  words 

Elizabeth  Island 

English  loan  words 


PACK. 

18,19 

15 

37 

18 

•7.  19 

•5 

19 

35 

19 

19 

15 

1 1 1 

108,  130 

44 

8 

79 

318 

13' 

25 

4.3«6 

49 

309 

39 

157 

7 

49 

108,  130 

31 
50 
31 


•83. 


/ 

f-h 

/-extinction 

/-mutation {hahie) 

(hihi) 
{kauha) 

Fale  o  le  Fe'e 

Fergus,  Ed 

final  consonants 

final  vowel 

finger-count 

fire-making 203.  321.  322 

food 310.311. 312.313 

diversity (inaki)  211 

Fornander,  Abraham '08 

French  loan  words 3  • 

priests ^ 

Friederici,  Capt.  Georg 4.  57.  62,  80 

note  on  slings .  ..{hura)  209 

Futuna  consonants '5 


136 

37 

38 

199 

204 

214 

4 

133 

42 

32 

166 


g  adopted  for  ng 


337 


338 


INDEX. 


Geiseler 

geographical  names  local. 

germ  sound 

German  loan  words 

GiU,  William  Wyatt 

Grimm's  law 


^-portative 26 

Harris,  John 131 

Hawaii,  settlement 44 

Hawaiki-raro 5 

Hawaiki-runga 5 

Hervey  Group 44.  5 1 

Heywood,  Peter 107 

Hotomatua 3.3" 

houses 309,  325.  327.  328,  330,  334 

hw 25,47 

hyloglyphs 4.  3i5.  3i7.  324.  336 

interrogative  pronoun,  neuter  (aAa)  186 

personal  (a/)  187 


Jaussen,  Mgr.  Tepano , 


7.31! 


ife-extinction 13,  20,  25,  37,  1 12 

k-ng  mutation 20 

Kamehameha  speech  reform 57 

kappation 13,  25,  112 

Kiti  te  Eiranga 2 

Kualii,  Mele  of 108 

/-extinction (arovae)  190 

(eo)  194 

{garu)  196 

{ueue)  265 

/-mutation 23,  35,  38 

/  Nuclear  Polynesian 17 

labial  frequency 22 

mutation 37 

lady 34 

Lewis,  Rev.  Thomas 12 

lingual  frequency 22 

mutation 37 

lips,  function 20 

consonant  use 24 

liquids 136 

loan  words 31 

London  Mission  in  Tahiti 11 

Loti,  Pierre 323 

Low  Archipelago 49 

m,  first  acquired 24 

Melanesian  variant 17 

most  fixed  consonant 17 

m-augment (aanu)  185 

{manavai)  224 

(maute)  227 

Madisonville 132 

Makatea 50 

Malayan  borrowed  material 56 


PAGB. 

Mangareva,  alphabet 83 

association  with  Mar- 
quesas   87,  88 

association  with  Pau- 

motu 88 

contamination  of  Ra- 

panui 162 

dictionary 7 

language  examined. .  79 

Marquesas,  alphabet 135 

annexation     to     the 

United  States.  ...  132 

dialects 135 

dictionary 7 

discovery 129 

language  examined. .  129 

Meinecke,  Carl 82,  332 

Melanesian,  contamination 56,  58 

OT-variant 17 

Melville,  Herman 133 

Mendaiia,  Alvaro i,  129 

Metalianim 4 

metathesis,  mutation  value 26 

notation 28 

types 29 

{agoago)  186 

(ahere)  186 

(egarua)  194 

{hahumuhumu)  199 

(noma)  234 

(ragua)  246 

{tahuga)  255 

{tuha)  263 

modulus  of  quality i55 

Moerenhout,  J.  B 57 

mutation 25 

mutes,  frequency 22 

second  consonants  acquired  18 

n-l  mutation 23,  35 

n-ng  mutation 17.  25 

name  Easter  Island i 

nasals,  first  acquired 17 

fixity 35 

frequency 22 

mutation 83 

naturalized  words 31 

New  Zealand,  settlement 44 

voyages 81 

ng-extinction 37 

ng-n  mutation 17.  25 

ng-k  mutation 20 

Nine  consonants i5 

Nuclear  Polynesia,  defined 5 

homogeneous 

settlement .  4° 

numerals,  Paumotu 58 

obsolescence 56 


INDEX. 


330 


PAGE. 

octopus  bait (rakei)  247 

odor  sense (eo)  194 

palatal,  atrophy  in  Tahitian 112 

earliest  acquired 21 

frequency 22 

mutation 37.135 

palate  in  speech 20 

Paumotu,  association  with  Tahiti  87 

dictionary 7,  62 

geography 49 

identified  elements ....  151 

Mangareva  element ...  63 

names 49 

numerals 58 

Tahiti  element 61 

phonetic  degradation 109 

pi Ill 

Pitcaim  Island 49 

Polynesian  Genealogies 63 

"Polynesian  Wanderings" 9 

population 309,  325,  326,  327,  333 

Porter,  Commodore  David 131 

pottery 327 

Pratt,  George 6 

prayer (pure)  245 

{tarotaro)  257 

Proto-Samoan,  defined 14 

migration 40,  5 1 

Rapanui 41 

r  Tongafiti 17 

raft  voyages 63,  79 

Rapaiti 2,  4,  51,  63 

Rapanui,    abandonment    of    the 

island 162 

migration 42 

name 2 

settlement  a  distinct  mi- 
gration   164, 167 

settlement  of  Paumotu  60 

Rarotonga 82 

refugee  migrations 150,  160 

relationship (taukete)  258 

Roggeween,  Jakob 1,310 

Roussel,  Pere 2,  6,  7,  1 1 

Roussel,  Prof 8 

5-extinction 38 

5-mutation 35 

s-h 37 

Salmon,  Alexander 8 

Samoa  stream 40 

Samoan  alphabet 17 

consonants 15 

Sandwich,  Earl  of 2 

seacraft 153 

semivowel  frequency 22 

sense-inversion 45 


PACK. 

sense-invert (arero)  189 

(hof)  197 

(malau)  226 

(maloru)  226 

Uuki)  263 

[uRa)  266 

(varavara)  268 

{varevare)  268 

sibilants,  frequency 22 

rarity 23 

sling ihura)  209 

Smith,  S.  Percy ^ 

sonant 23,  24 

sound  frequency 22 

Southeast  Polynesia 5 

speech,  evolution 10 

organs 19 

spirant,  diversity 24 

frequency 22 

obsolescence 19 

Spoonerism 28 

statues 4.  309.  31 1.  312, 

324.325,327.328,335 

stone  missile 209 

surd 24 

i-mutation 35 

tablets,  incised;  see  hyloglyphs. 

Tahiti,  alphabet no 

dictionary 7 

language  examined 107 

palatal  loss 112 

vowel  change in 

taio 107 

Teapi 2 

Tenae 131 

Te  Pito  te  Henua 2 

Thierry,  Baron  Charles 133 

Thomson,  William  J 2,  3,  4.  7.  8 

thought  method 39 

Tikei 50 

Tinian 4 

tobacco (avaava)  192 

Tongafiti  migration 40,  43,  5 1 

Tongan  consonants 15 

tongue  functions 20 

Torres  Islanders 79 

Tregear,  Edward 7 

trilithon 4 

Tuamotu 49 

Tubuai  Group 5' 

Typee I33 

u,  labial  tendency 108 

umlaut 34 

unidentified  speech  element 55.  148 

Uvea  consonants '5 

v-h 38 


340 


INDEX. 


PAGE. 

v-w  confusion i6 

vaihu 2 

Vemer's  law 33 

Viaud,  Julien 323 

Viti  stream 40 

vowel,  change 33.  36,  1 10 

doubled 12 

fixity 34 

frequency 22 

Italian  sound 12 

richness 14 

root  element 15 


PAGE 

vowel,  seed 15 

skeleton 113 

w-v  confusion 

wall  painting 

Williams,  John 

Wilson,  Capt.  James 

wind,  compass  value 

word,  memory (kuri) 

tabu 57 

{arero) 
ipia) 


16 
314 


31 


189 
240 


7  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

This  publication  is  due  on  the  LAST  DATE 
stamped  below. 


DEC  2  6  "62 -7 


jaf)4    53-i 


::;iq  '64-7 


-7 


I 


Mr^^ 


*°g  °»c  DB?[ — wsr«i 


■tiif^ 


WV  1  '^  '69 


JUN  1  7  '69 


APRl    1971 


!^^Y^^  '^'^0^)15^5 


!!I4 


DEC  IC  19: 


MAY  ?^  3  1990 


JAN0718S6 


ECEIV^J 


DEC  11  1978 


*w 


^hONDfcP'^- 


Rli  :i7H50mJ/^P 


G«aeral  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


■a 

I 


HAHlfb 


